Chapter 1: tunnel vision + end note
Summary:
Years later, a grumpy Jason is hobbling around the Manor on crutches, two months post-Ethiopia, when the doorbell rings. There's a kid clutching a folder on their doorstep, and he wants to talk about Bruce Wayne.
Notes:
Requested by iselsis! Scene from the end notes of tunnel vision.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
His hands were clammy. He could feel his heart beating in his throat, pulsing with every swallow. The folder he was clutching to his chest trembled as his fingers shook, and he forced himself to take deep breaths as he made his way up the drive.
He could do this.
He had to do this.
He—he was the only one who could. It was his responsibility. He needed to stop being such a scaredy-cat, because Bruce Wayne was on a business trip. Nothing to worry about. No one to stop him from talking to Jason.
Tim hadn’t wanted to believe it. Hadn’t even wanted to consider it. This was Batman he was talking about. Gotham’s protector. The Dark Knight. He was on the Justice League, for gods’ sake. Surely someone would’ve put a stop to it by now if it was true.
But Tim couldn’t ignore the facts.
Fact number one. Jason Todd had run away from home. They’d tried to cover it up with a story about him going to visit his mother and not telling anyone, but Tim had been there when Batman searched through Gotham, he knew that Jason had run.
Fact number two. Jason Todd’s injuries were not consistent with a car accident. His reported injuries—the leg broken in three places, the broken ribs, the broken collarbone—sure, but Jason had splints around his fingers and Tim had caught a glimpse of him, that first week he’d been recovering in the Manor, and he’d seen the vivid, hand-shaped bruises around Jason’s throat.
Fact number three. Batman had gotten significantly, demonstrably more violent. Tim had run the data three times. There were five times the number of criminals headed to the hospital with broken bones. Tim had watched, huddled on a fire escape, while Batman nearly pulverized a goon’s face. The Joker had been put back into Arkham barely breathing.
Fact number four. Dick Grayson had apparently vanished off the face of the planet. Several tabloids had reported him going on vacation to some sunny, tropical island, but Tim couldn’t find a single photo of him in the past two months. Nothing of him even boarding a plane. Dick Grayson’s last verifiable appearance was one week before Jason had run away.
It didn’t paint a pretty picture.
Tim had tried to come up with another explanation. Some other reason that Dick wasn’t reported missing and Jason’s injuries were a lie. Some other reason that Batman was suddenly not hiding his violence. Something other than Batman finally going too far, killing his first kid, and beating his second half to death before turning his aggression to the streets to avoid killing that one too.
Dick—maybe Dick was on a mission. As Nightwing. Maybe there was an explanation that didn’t involve the cheerful, smiling older boy lying in a shallow grave.
But Jason wasn’t a vigilante. Jason was just a kid, and they were covering up his injuries, and if they weren’t covering it up because of a secret identity, then they were covering it up because of something bad.
Tim clutched the folder more tightly. He could do this. He had to do this. Before Jason ended up like Dick.
He reached up and rang the doorbell.
There was muffled cursing on the other side and Tim shifted from foot to foot before the door was finally wrenched open.
Dark hair. A scowl fading to suspicious confusion. High-collared shirt, Tim noted, and long-sleeved, even though it was almost summer. “Uh,” Jason Todd said, staring at him, “Can I help you?”
Come on, Tim. He could do this.
“Hi,” Tim said—not squeaked, it wasn’t a squeak, even if Jason’s eyebrows raised—and thrust out his hand, “I’m Tim Drake. I live next door.”
Jason stared at him for another moment, before shifting to one crutch and using the other arm to shake Tim’s hand. “Hello,” Jason said blankly, “I’m Jason Todd.”
“I know,” Tim replied. Which was obvious, why else would Tim be here—okay. He needed to get back on track. “Can I talk to you?”
Jason’s eyebrows raised again. “Sure,” he said, hopping back a step. Tim tried not to stare at the cast—it was massive, extending from Jason’s hip all the way down to his toes—and stepped over the threshold. “Come on in.”
Tim tiptoed after Jason, scanning the Manor with wide eyes. It didn’t feel as…cold as his house was, as sterile. The Manor felt like a home.
Tim swallowed, and paid closer attention—you never knew when a minor detail was important.
“We can talk in the library,” Jason said over his shoulder, limping down the hall, “This about something for school? You go to Gotham Academy, right? You seem familiar.”
“Uh, yes,” Tim stuttered—Jason had recognized him? Tim wasn’t getting tutored, and he didn’t realize Jason paid attention to other kids, but he supposed that seeing him at the Bristol bus stop every day might’ve imprinted on his memory.
“Jay-lad,” a warm voice spoke up, and Tim felt ice run down his spine. “I didn’t know you had friends over.”
Bruce Wayne was leaning against a doorway, observing them both with sharp blue eyes. Bruce Wayne, who wasn’t supposed to be here.
The lump in his throat wasn’t letting him swallow.
“This is Tim Drake,” Jason waved a hand at him, “The neighbor. It’s some school thing.”
“Ah, yes, the Drakes,” Wayne said warmly, stepping closer and offering his hand, “It’s nice to meet you, Tim.”
Not taking his hand would be rude. Would invite suspicion Tim couldn’t afford. He’d planned for Mr. Pennyworth, but not for Wayne, and he needed to talk to Jason privately or lose his chance.
“Nice to meet you too, Mr. Wayne,” Tim almost stuttered, gingerly shaking the man’s hand. Wayne smiled.
“We’ll be in the library,” Jason called back, already hobbling away. Uneasy to spend time in his guardian’s presence? Wayne was all smiles now, but Tim knew that didn’t mean anything.
“I’ll get Alfred to make you some snacks,” Wayne said, still smiling. Tim edged around him and followed Jason, darting a quick glance to make sure Wayne wasn’t following them.
The library was huge, and Tim almost forgot to be afraid when he saw the towering shelves. Jason smiled at the look on his face, and beckoned him over to a small nook near the windows, collapsing onto the couch with a mostly suppressed groan.
Tim took the seat opposite him, and let the folder rest on his legs. His feet were tapping against the floor, and he took a nervous glance around the room to confirm that they were really alone.
“So, what did you want to talk about, Tim? Is this about summer homework—”
“Uh, no,” Tim cut him off before Jason could get into his practiced tutor spiel. “It’s not about schoolwork. Sorry.”
Jason blinked, before switching tracks, “That’s fine. Is this about a school-related issue, or something at home—”
“I know how you got those injuries.”
That was not what he meant to say. He’d practiced this. He’d looked up information on how to talk to people you suspected of being abused. But Wayne was here and he wasn’t supposed to be and Tim didn’t know how much time they had.
Jason’s expression was three-parts confusion, one-part suspicion. “I’m sorry, what—”
Tim gripped the folder more tightly as he said, low and rushed, “I know Bruce Wayne is Batman.”
A flash of emotion darted across Jason’s face, before his eyebrows raised in clear incredulity. “Kid, I have no idea what you’re talking about,” Jason said firmly, but Tim had seen the fear in his eyes.
“I know he’s Batman,” Tim repeated, “I know Dick Grayson is Nightwing. I—I have evidence.” Jason’s face was beginning to look like a storm cloud. “I have pictures. I—I can help you.”
“Help me?” Jason frowned, “Help me with what?”
“I know he’s hurting you,” Tim whispered, leaning forward, “I know you tried to run away. But I can—”
“Okay,” Jason said, his voice turning cold, “If this is a joke, it’s not very funny.”
“No, no, Jason, I just want to help,” Tim said, frantic, “I can get him to stop, I can threaten to expose him, okay, you—you can leave him—”
“Threaten to expose what?” Jason snarled, lurching up to his feet. Tim scrambled to his feet as well, holding his folder—Jason didn’t believe him, and why would he, Tim was just a kid—but if he showed him the photos maybe—“That my dad is Batman? Do you realize how insane you sound?”
“I have proof,” Tim repeated, rushed, “I swear, Jason, I can get him to stop—”
“He’s not doing anything to stop!” Jason snapped back, and the raised voices had clearly alerted someone, because Wayne poked his head around a shelf.
“Everything okay, boys?” Wayne asked, his gaze darting to Jason.
Jason was looking at Tim like he was gum stuck to his shoe. Please, Tim begged inside his head, please believe me, I can help you.
“Tim thinks you’re Batman,” Jason said, low and mocking, and Tim froze. “He says he has proof.” Wayne was frowning now, and Tim felt his heart skip a beat. “He says he has pictures.”
Wayne’s gaze dropped to the folder in Tim’s shaking hands, and he took a step forward. Tim instinctively jerked a step back, but the wall was behind him, and they were in a corner, and there was nowhere to run.
He hadn’t planned for Wayne being here. He hadn’t planned for Batman being here. He hadn’t—he hadn’t—
He could still see the black gauntleted fist come crashing down on a face, over and over and over until everything was red and swollen and the goon couldn’t even scream anymore.
He could hear the sound of bone cracking and choked-off sobs and futile begging.
Batman didn’t have mercy. Everyone knew that.
“Shit,” someone cursed, but it sounded very distant. Everything felt very distant, from the wall pressing into his back to the hazy figures in front of him to the burning in his chest. “Tim! Tim!”
That was his name. Tim. Tim, the idiot kid that thought he could get one over Batman where the whole city had failed. Tim, the idiot that thought he could actually protect someone. Tim, the stupid, stupid kid that had probably just made Jason’s life even worse.
“Tim, I’m so sorry, Tim, please, you need to breathe.”
What was the point in breathing? Batman was just going to choke him out anyway.
“Tim, kid, breathe.” Hands on his shoulder, and Tim couldn’t even flinch—but they were too small to be Wayne’s, and he could feel the edge of the splints through his shirt, and worried blue eyes in front of him, and his knees felt like jelly, and suddenly he was sitting on the floor.
Someone was taking gasping breaths, too-loud and too-fast. Tim could hear his heartbeat pounding in his ears, in tune to the sickening terror that clawed up his stomach and shackled his limbs and laughed in his head.
He thought he could outsmart Batman.
He—he’d actually believed he could blackmail Wayne, that he could get Jason away from him, that he could help. That he could succeed where Nightwing had failed. That somehow he was smart enough to find a loophole that neither Dick nor Jason had discovered after all these years.
“Shh, kiddo, just breathe. Come on, you can do it.” There was a hand rubbing up and down his spine, and something soft under his cheek.
The thing—the worst, most horrible thing—was that Tim could’ve done it. He could’ve kept his photos in a lockbox or had a drop set up with the police or something, anything, to ensure his safety.
But he hadn’t expected Wayne to be home.
And now he’d just made everything a hundred times worse.
There was no way Wayne was letting him go. Batman didn’t kill, but Tim had heard enough stories of people disappearing to know that death wasn’t the worst card on the table. Tim shuddered harder, and clutched at the soft material he was pressed against—a shirt, it was Jason’s shirt, and Jason’s arms around him, and Jason’s low voice in his ear, and how pathetic was it that the boy he’d come here to save was protecting him.
Tim took a hitched, stuttered breath, and another—the shirt was wet under his face, and his vision was blurry when he raised his head. Jason was looked at him, worried and guilty, but Tim didn’t blame him. Tim was the one who’d come here and messed it all up when Jason had enough difficulties trying to manage on his own.
“Tim?” Jason asked softly, “You okay, kid?”
Tim nodded, not willing to trust his voice, and shuffled back, out of Jason’s arms—Jason, who was sitting awkwardly on the ground with his cast stretched out because apparently Tim could do nothing but inconvenience him at every turn—and looked up.
Wayne was sitting on the ground, a few feet away, flipping through Tim’s folder. His face was carefully blank.
It wasn’t all of Tim’s photos. But it was enough to be proof, enough to show that Tim did actually know that Bruce Wayne was Batman. It was enough for Wayne to take him as a threat.
Wayne looked up, and met Tim’s gaze, expression still masked. “Who else knows?” he asked, quiet but firm.
“Bruce,” Jason said lowly, but Tim shifted away from him—Jason was already hurt, he shouldn’t be protecting Tim.
He thought about lying, but he didn’t think he could bluff Batman. “No one,” he said quietly.
Wayne raised an eyebrow, “No one else has these pictures?”
Tim shook his head. Something darkened in Wayne’s expression. “Who took them?” he asked, spreading them out on the ground—there were a couple of dark shadows that were Batman, but most were of Robin, brightly colored and mid-flip, and Tim had included newspaper articles of Batman and Robin, the Flying Graysons and their death, and the calculated statistics matching Bruce Wayne’s absences and Batman’s appearances.
Tim swallowed. “I did,” he whispered.
Wayne’s gaze snapped to him, eyes narrowing. Jason made a soft, surprised sound. Wayne looked at the pictures, back to him, and the pictures again, his expression growing darker and darker.
He looked mad.
Tim bit his lap, and cast Jason a sideways glance. Jason, who finally seemed to be recovering. Jason, who looked brighter and healthier than the sullen boy Tim had caught sight of two months ago. Jason, who was healing before Tim came and messed everything up.
“I’m sorry,” Tim said, slowly scooting forward until he was half in front of Jason, between him and Wayne. “I—I’m sorry.” He couldn’t say I didn’t mean to, because he did, he’d just failed.
He had to do damage control. He had to fix this. He—he couldn’t be the cause of Jason getting hurt again.
Unfortunately, there was only one thing Tim had left to bargain with.
“I—I’ll give you all the pictures,” Tim said softly. Wayne already knew they existed. Giving them up was a gesture of goodwill. “Just—just please—please don’t hurt Jason.”
Wayne stared at him, eyes wide. Jason made a sound like he’d been punched. Tim kept his gaze on Wayne, even though he really wanted to curl up into a ball, and waited.
Tim had no leverage. Wayne didn’t need to accept the deal, he could just go ransack Tim’s home and life until he found all the pictures. And even if he accepted, he didn’t need to hold to it—with the pictures in his hand, he could do anything he wanted to Jason. Or Tim.
“You don’t have to give me the pictures,” Wayne said softly, and dread almost strangled him.
“Please,” Tim stuttered, scrambling until he was fully in front of Jason, “Please, I’m sorry, it’s not his fault—he didn’t do anything, I swear, don’t hurt him, please—”
“Tim,” Jason said quietly, his voice all choked up, and arms encircled him and tugged him back, “Tim, no. Bruce isn’t going to hurt me.”
Tim knew he should break Jason’s grasp, twist free and do something, but Jason’s arms were warm and Tim could feel his heartbeat against his cheek and he buried his face into Jason’s shirt and shuddered. “I’m sorry,” Tim said wetly, “I’m so, so sorry, I didn’t mean to—”
“Tim, I swear, he’s not going to hurt me, Bruce would never hurt me—”
“I’m sorry,” Tim repeated, trembling fingers clutching Jason’s shirt, “Believe me, Jason, I’m so—”
“Tim,” Wayne cut him off, “Could you look at me, please?”
Not like that was really a choice. Tim raised his head and twisted slightly, still firmly in Jason’s hold, until he could meet Wayne’s gaze.
All the photos had been tidied back into the folder, and Wayne was staring straight at him with those piercing eyes, some unidentifiable emotion in his eyes.
“I have never raised a hand to Jason,” Wayne said softly, “And I never will. I do everything in my power to protect him, always. You have my word.”
Tim stared at him. Lying, a part of his mind whispered, but Wayne’s expression was carefully crafted, and Tim could find no hint of insincerity.
“Why did you think I hurt him?” Wayne asked.
Ah. Trying to figure out where he’d tripped up. Tim didn’t want to tell him—even if Tim had failed, surely someone else would catch it, someone would figure it out—but he had next to nothing to bargain with, and anything that put Wayne in a better mood was good.
Tim cast a side glance at Jason. “It—a car accident wouldn’t have left those kind of injuries.” Wayne frowned, and Tim rushed to continue before he was given another meaningless denial, “And I saw the bruises around his throat.”
Jason’s arms tightened around him. Wayne looked abruptly tired. Tim shrank back, and waited.
Wayne sighed. Jason’s hands moved, tugging Tim around until he was facing the older boy. “You’re right,” Jason said quietly, “It wasn’t a car accident.” His expression twisted, and smoothed out, “It was the Joker.”
Tim stared at him. “I made the stupid decision to go find my birth mom without telling anyone,” Jason said, something bitter and poisonous in his tone, “And when she realized I’d been adopted by Bruce Wayne, she sold me out to the Joker to pay off her debts. The Joker decided I’d make a great hostage for a showdown with Batman and—and he tortured me while he waited for Batman to show up.” Jason met his gaze, blue eyes glimmering. “None of it was Bruce’s fault,” he said hoarsely.
Wayne made a soft sound. Jason’s eyes narrowed, and he repeated, stronger, “None of it was Bruce’s fault.”
The Joker, beaten half to death before he was locked back up in Arkham. Batman’s sudden, uncharacteristic violence. And Tim could understand why Jason would want to hide that he’d gotten kidnapped and tortured by a supervillain.
It…added up.
“And Dick?” Tim asked softly.
Jason frowned, “Dick? What about Dick?” Jason huffed, “Kid, he’s not even on the planet, he didn’t hurt me.”
“What do you mean, he’s not on the planet?” Tim asked, his voice rising higher.
“He’s on a mission,” Jason blinked at him, “As Nightwing.” And then he winced, like he realized that maybe giving out mission details to a strange thirteen-year-old wasn’t the best idea.
Dick…was on a mission. Because of course heroes took missions in outer space. Jason had been hurt by a supervillain. Batman was just mad that Jason got hurt.
It made sense. All of it. And Tim had taken the facts and jumped to the worst possible conclusion.
He felt exceedingly stupid.
“Oh,” Tim said in a small voice, “Um. Sorry.” He couldn’t look at Wayne. He couldn’t look at Jason. No wonder Jason had thought he was crazy. That was what he was, a crazy stalker.
Tim stared at his knees and tugged at a loose thread in his jeans. Wayne wasn’t going to hurt Jason. That was good to know. At least something had come out of Tim playing all his cards at once.
“I,” Tim started slowly, “No one’s going to notice I’m gone till the end of the week. Maybe later, if Mrs. Mac doesn’t go looking.” So just get on with it, he finished mentally.
He knew that bad things happened to people that got too close to discovering Batman’s secret.
“What?” Jason said, “What are you talking about?”
“You—you don’t have to worry,” Tim said quietly, “No one knows I came here.” Originally, because he didn’t want Wayne to figure out where Jason had gone. “I—I can get the photos for you, first, if you want. Or—or not.” Wayne had already said he didn’t want the photos. “Sorry,” Tim added, still staring at his knees.
He should’ve been on his feet. Face it like a man, his father’s voice echoed in his head. But Jason was still hugging him, and it felt so nice, and Tim was the most selfish person on the planet but he was willing to leech off Jason’s heat for as long as he could.
“Tim,” Wayne said softly, “I’m not going to hurt you.”
Jason squawked and held Tim tighter. “I would never let anyone hurt a kid,” he growled, and Tim could almost believe him.
Tim shrugged, a quick up-and-down. “Okay,” Tim said, still not looking up. It helped to know that it wouldn’t hurt. Whatever it was. Batman didn’t kill, so maybe it was a memory wipe? Some sort of witness protection thing? Or just a special jail built for people who got too nosy?
“Tim,” Wayne said slowly, “What are you scared of?”
How did he know Tim was scared? Tim wasn’t even looking at him, and the tears were silent, and—oh. His fingers were shaking.
Tim couldn’t stifle the next sob.
“I’m sorry,” Tim mumbled through hitched breaths, “I—I know you’re going to do—whatever you do when someone figures out your identity. I’m sorry. I—I never told anyone, I was never going to tell anyone, I just. I’m sorry.”
“Tim, kiddo, no,” Jason drew him closer, until Tim was sniffling into his shirt again, “No one is going to hurt you. No one is going to attack you.” There were fingers drifting through his hair, and Tim shuddered, pressing closer to the older boy and squeezing his eyes shut. “I promise, we aren’t going to kidnap you or whatever it is you’re thinking. You get to go home, I swear—”
Wayne cleared his throat, and Tim trembled. “About that,” Wayne said slowly, “When you said ‘no one’s going to notice’—”
“Bruce,” Jason snapped, cutting him off, and Tim raised his head enough to see Wayne exchange a long look with Jason.
Wayne looked away first. Jason made a wordless grumble, and clutched Tim tighter.
“I apologize,” Wayne said calmly, “But if you’re spending your days unsupervised, I know Jason would be happy to host you here at the Manor. You could return to your home for dinner, and come over after breakfast.”
To keep a closer eye on Tim, and make sure he didn’t tell anyone? It was a better deal than a memory wipe, anyway, and this way Tim could watch Jason and make sure he wasn’t getting hurt.
“O—okay,” Tim said, shrinking back into Jason’s embrace as Wayne smiled. The smile quickly dimmed to something more melancholy, and Wayne nodded to Jason as he got up and walked away.
“I was getting a little stir-crazy by myself, actually,” Jason hummed, “It would be great to have someone around! There’s a ton of fun stuff to do in the Manor.”
If Tim got a hug like this every time, he didn’t care what he had to do.
Notes:
Jason's POV. [Batcellanea ch14.]
Bruce files for custody before the month is out.
Dick returns home to two little brothers. [Batcellanea ch4.]
[All tunnel vision Batcellanea shorts, in chronological order: 86 — 1 — 14 — 4 — 101 — 52 — 58 — 47.]
Chapter 2: dying dream + end note
Summary:
The family goes out to a baseball game.
Notes:
Requested by imalivebecauseirondad! Scene from end notes of dying dream.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It was the bottom of the ninth. One out left. First and second bases loaded. One strike down. The Knights were three points behind.
“You never know,” Dick said optimistically, having replaced Steph on Bruce’s other side. The jeering and boos had mostly died down, though Bruce knew that several people had taken photos of him in Metropolis blue-and-yellow.
Jason scoffed from Bruce’s left, “What—this is their season, or something?”
“You never know,” Dick repeated, a fixed smile on his face, with the eerie cheerfulness of someone who knew their optimism was misplaced but was unwilling to change.
“The Knights haven’t won a Meteors game in fifteen years,” Tim piped up from Jason’s other side. Jason elbowed him, and the kid hissed back. Cass was supposed to be sitting between them, but she’d disappeared somewhere with Damian, and Steph was too focused on the game to pay attention to what they were doing.
Second strike down.
“Ah, the sweet, dulcet sounds of hope fading,” Jason grumbled, “Bruce, why haven’t you done something about this team yet?”
“I’m not sure what you think I can do, Jay-lad.”
“Batman should do something,” Dick murmured, “They say it’s a curse, you know. That the Knights always choke.”
“Sure, blame it on magic,” Tim scoffed.
The batter actually managed to connect bat to ball. “Foul ball,” the stadium groaned in unison.
“Where is Damian?” Bruce asked, scanning the seats around them. Cass had disappeared for snacks nearly twenty minutes ago, and they still hadn’t come back.
“I don’t know, but they were supposed to get me popcorn,” Jason said, stealing a handful from Tim’s neglected bucket as he said it. Tim kicked Jason in the shin to get it back, and pulled it to the other side, without actually eating any. Bruce had to wrap an arm around Jason’s shoulders to keep him from retaliating.
Steph absently took a handful, watching the game intently, and—
A hit. Everyone moved up a base, and a happy groan echoed in the stadium. “He should’ve ran,” Steph hissed, glaring at the player on third base.
“We have a chance!” Dick cheered, “One home run, and we’ll win!”
“Wow,” Jason marveled, “It must be so nice inside your head. All sunshine and unicorns and fairies.”
“They can do it,” Steph said determinedly, paying very little attention to the conversation—she was at the edge of her seat, eyes fixed on the game.
Tim scoffed loudly, and Steph threw popcorn kernels at his face without looking. Jason squawked, and tugged the bucket away from both of them. “No wasting food,” he snarled.
“It’s stale popcorn,” Tim rolled his eyes, “At least this way the rats will get to eat.”
Another loud groan. One strike down.
“No, seriously,” Bruce said, “Cass and Damian should’ve been back by now.”
“There’s apparently a cricket game going on right now, and they’ve escaped to go watch it on Damian’s phone,” Dick grumbled, crossing his arms and sulking.
“Careful, chum, if Alfred hears you talking about cricket like that—” Bruce cautioned, but he was cut off with a roar as the batter swung in a full arc and connected with a crack.
Dick leapt up to his feet, Steph was practically on the railing, and the whole stadium seemed to hold its breath as the ball spun through the air, descending and descending and descending and—
There was a palpable hush before the stadium erupted.
“Yes!” Steph screamed, pumping her fist. Dick was dancing on top of his seat and the whole stadium was shouting, delirious in joy. Tim’s groan was almost lost amidst the gleeful cheers, and Bruce grinned as the players jogged around the bases with hands held up high.
“Well, I’ll be damned,” Jason said quietly, and Bruce turned to see him smiling softly, the expression so reminiscent of the twelve-year-old’s awe that Bruce felt his heart ache.
“Miracles happen,” Bruce reminded him, and Jason turned that soft expression towards him, eyes gleaming in contentment.
“Jaybird is their lucky charm!” Dick proclaimed, clambering over Bruce to hug Jason—Jason squawked and flailed and Dick laughed as he squirmed out of the hold. “I’ll go get Damian and Cass,” Dick said, heading for the stairs and walking along the seat backs instead of using the aisle like a normal person.
“I guess this means I won the bet,” Jason gave a crooked grin, happiness overtaken by mischievousness, and Tim choked as he leapt up and backed away from Jason.
“I didn’t agree!” Tim protested, “You can’t just unilaterally declare bets, that’s not fair—” He bumped into Steph, who was blocking his path with glee as Jason unfolded the sweatshirt.
Tim darted a hunted look to the sides, but people were crowding the aisles above and below them, and there was no escape. Jason shook out the sweatshirt, and advanced.
“Bruce,” Tim pleaded, eyes wide, lower lip trembling, and Bruce couldn’t help the smile. Tim’s expression twisted to furious betrayal before Jason pulled the sweatshirt over his head and it was concealed by purple cloth.
“I hate you all,” Tim complained, his voice muffled, as Jason tugged the sweatshirt down, trapping him in the large fabric.
“Love you too, Wonder Boy,” Steph giggled, holding up a V sign and making sure Tim’s scowl was in the frame before she clicked a selfie.
Bruce rested a hand on Jason’s shoulder, and his son turned to him with the impish smile that his second Robin had always worn.
It was a miracle, and Bruce refused to let it go.
Notes:
[All dying dream Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 22 — 2.]
Chapter 3: buried birds + alternate pov
Summary:
Dick goes to the Manor to quite the surprise.
Notes:
Requested by Daisy! Dick POV of the scene from buried birds where he returns to the Manor and finds Jason & Tim.
Content warning: past descriptions of buried alive.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Dick wasn’t expecting anyone to be at the Manor, and especially not at six in the morning, but Damian had halted in the doorway of the den, and Dick could hear the tinny sound of the TV and a language he couldn’t quite recognize.
“Something wrong?” he asked, peering around Damian, because surely if there was a threat, Damian would’ve gone for his sword—
There was a large lump on the couch, and it took Dick a long moment to figure out what it was.
There was only one person Dick knew that had a streak of white through the front of their hair, but Dick still had to take several seconds for his brain to recalibrate and conclude that yes, that was Jason sleeping stretched out along the couch, with the TV flickering light over his closed eyes.
That was Jason, one arm slung around the back of another figure wrapped up in a blanket, and the other hand buried in soft, dark hair.
Damian made an inarticulate noise that indicated that he was also having difficulty processing the scene.
“Pollen?” Dick suggested, his voice strangled. He hadn’t heard any news about Ivy, but maybe she’d gotten upset, and Hood was toeing the line of ally nowadays, so maybe he’d helped Red Robin?
That didn’t explain why they were in the Manor. Why they were both in the Manor—Tim spent more time in his Nest, and Jason had several safehouses peppered throughout the city.
“No reports of Ivy causing a disturbance,” Damian said, clipped, staring at his phone.
“Alternate dimension?” Dick suggested. It was a mark of how ridiculous the situation was that Damian didn’t even scoff.
Dick quietly crept over, something in his heart twisting at the sight of Jason protectively curled over Tim, at them both sleeping in the den with what appeared to be two empty mugs of hot cocoa on the coffee table, with the background noise of a Turkish drama. Damian turned the TV off as Dick crouched in front of the couch, staring at Jason’s sleeping face.
“Little Wing?” he asked softly, brushing a stray bang out of Jason’s face. Jason wrinkled his nose unconsciously, and Dick laughed quietly, feathering another lock of hair across his forehead.
Jason blinked blearily, squinting at Dick, his expression still sleep-soft.
“There you are, Jaybird,” Dick said softly, unable to stop himself from the quiet croon.
Jason frowned—a mere twitch of his eyebrows, compared to his normal fearsome scowl. “S’pposed to be in ‘Haven,” he mumbled.
“Realized I forgot something in the Cave,” Dick answered—and Damian had refused to let it go until Dick agreed to come back and get the equipment, the extended commute be damned. “What happened?” he asked softly, flicking his gaze to a sleeping Tim.
Jason followed his gaze, eyebrows scrunching as though he didn’t know why he was cuddling Tim either. “Buried,” Jason said slowly, squinting, “S’meone buried the kid. Found him.”
What.
“Tim?” Dick asked, barely remembering to keep his voice low, “Someone buried Tim?”
Someone dared to bury his little brother?
“Yeah,” Jason exhaled, blinks getting longer and longer, “Bastards.” He sounded exhausted, and Dick could only imagine what they’d both gone through to go from ‘buried alive’ to ‘cuddling in the Manor’.
He couldn’t control the low, furious growl, and Jason blinked again, wariness bleeding into his expression. Dick shushed him and ran his fingers through Jason’s hair until green eyes fluttered shut again.
He pressed a soft kiss to Jason’s forehead, “Sleep, Little Wing. You’re safe now.”
He waited until Jason’s breathing had evened out before he lurched to his feet and headed to the Cave. Damian followed him silently, waiting until they were through the clock door before speaking up, “Is it true?”
“Can’t really imagine why Jason would lie,” Dick said, stalking over to the Batcomputer, “But you’re right, we need more information, and I want to let them both sleep.” No one had filed a report for the night, but it was easy enough to bring up the comm footage.
There was little action for the majority of the night, Tim occasionally turning the comm on to report something on patrol but leaving it off for the most part. There was a long, stretching period of complete silence after midnight, and Dick fast-forwarded through it, feeling his heart claw up into his throat.
He paused when the silence shifted suddenly into harsh breathing. “Hello, this is Red Robin,” a shaking voice reported, “I need immediate assistance. I’m trapped in an unknown location.”
A beat of silence.
“Hello? Hello, is anyone there?”
More jagged breathing.
“Guys, this isn’t funny,” the voice said faintly, “I’m trapped. I—I think I’m underground. I’m in a coffin.”
Dick’s fingers pressed into the arms of the chair.
“Hello,” the voice rose higher, “Hello, is anyone there? Please? Please, if anyone’s there, please help, please.” A sob. “Please, I’m trapped, I need help.” A harsh inhale. “Again, this is Red Robin calling for assistance. Anyone copy?”
He’s right upstairs, Dick reminded himself. Jason found him. Tim was okay.
There was a gap of about a minute before the harsh breathing broke into hyperventilation.
“Hello—hello, somebody, please.” Gasping sobs. “Help—please—I—I need help—please—anyone—help—” the voice choked out into silence. “This is Red Robin. If anyone is hearing this, please respond. I need assistance.” The voice was cracking. “This is Red Robin. Anyone—please—I need help.” It was breaking apart. “This—this is Red Robin. Please—please—”
“Christ, Replacement, would you shut up? You’re giving me a headache.”
Dick exhaled in relief so strong his legs wavered. Damian let out a soft breath, and pressed closer to the chair.
“Hood,” Red Robin stuttered, “Hood, are you there? Hood, I—I need help, I—”
“I got that part loud and clear, Replacement,” the mechanized voice growled, “You know you’re on the public line, right? Go bother one of the Bats and leave me alone.”
“Hood!” Red’s voice rose, desperate, “Hood, wait, don’t—”
“Jesus fucking Christ, Replacement, are you trying to make me deaf? Guess that’s what I get for linking the comms in the first place—”
“Hood, no, please, don’t leave—please, there’s no one else, please, I’m trapped, please don’t go!”
No response. Dick’s fingers were tightening into fists again.
“Hood—Hood, please, no one else is in town—I know you hate me, but please, I’m trapped, I need help, please—”
“What do you mean, no one else is in town,” Hood said slowly, and Dick couldn’t hide the frown.
They were both alright. They were both upstairs. That was what he had to remember.
“They’re—they’re all gone—”
“All? I know Oracle and B, but Agent A? N? Spoiler?”
“Vacation, Bludhaven, taking the week off. No one is answering me, I’m—I’m stuck in a box, I think I was drugged—”
“Black Bat? Robin?”
“Out, and in Bludhaven. Hood—”
“Wait. Are you seriously telling me that Gotham is Bat-free tonight?”
Hood sounded gleeful. Dick snarled.
“Hood, please—”
“Except for you, I guess. But you’re trapped—exactly how trapped are you?”
“I’m in a coffin!”
Finally. Dick exhaled again, his foot bouncing up and down.
“Is that supposed to be a fucking joke?” Hood sounded murderous.
“Why would I joke about being buried alive?!” Red almost wailed, before his breaths dissolved into jagged, tearing gasps, too-fast and too-shallow, and Dick felt his own lungs squeeze in sympathy.
Hood’s voice echoed through the line, no longer angry, and cracking audibly, “Deep breaths, you need to calm down, Red Robin, deep breaths, come on, Red, I need you to calm down. Red, breathe, come on, four beats in, one beat hold, six beats out. You can do it. Four in, one hold, six out. In, two, three, four, hold, out, two, three, four, five, six. In, two, three, four, hold, out, two, three, four, five, six.”
The harsh gasps slowed as Hood repeated the pattern, and when the line was only broken by hiccups, Hood stopped. “Red? You there?”
“‘M here.”
“Okay. Okay, you need to hold tight. I’ll be back.” The distorted voice couldn’t entirely hide the panic of its own.
“Wait. Hood, wait—” But the man was already gone.
Dick shifted uneasily at the silence, and darted a quick look at Damian, whose expression had gone eerily blank. “They’re okay,” he offered, unsure of who he was reassuring. Damian made a soft tutting sound, and crossed his arms.
The comm line only echoed with Red’s hitched breaths, and Dick fast-forwarded again, until Hood came back. Hood extracted information about Red’s surroundings and last-known location, and clearly did some searching of his own to discover other clues.
Drugged and buried alive. Dick wanted to punch something. He wanted to yell at the two of them as Hood started planning out a search—why hadn’t they called someone? Sure, Bruce would be hard to get ahold of, but Oracle could’ve surely helped, and Steph was in town, and—
“Do you want me to call Nightwing?”
Dick froze. He frantically tried to remember if he missed any calls—this was two thirty in the morning, he would’ve been out on patrol, he’d had his phone on him—
“No,” Red said softly, and Dick felt his heart crack.
“Richard,” Damian stepped forward—“What if your lead doesn’t pan out?”—and laid a hand on his arm, “You were an hour away. They were making a tactical decision to focus on the mission instead of bringing others up to speed.”
“I told you, I’ll retrace your steps from Coventry.”
“And if that doesn’t work?”
Dick appreciated the thought. But he didn’t think either Jason or Tim were making tactical decisions. They were making half-panicked ones, and neither of them thought that letting him know would be a good idea.
Tim could’ve died. Tim could’ve died, and Dick might’ve listened to his last words being ‘don’t tell Nightwing’.
“Then I’ll talk you through crawling out.”
“What? I—I can’t do that—I’ll suffocate—”
“You’ll manage. I did, and I didn’t even have any gear.”
Dick abruptly started paying attention to the recording again. “What?” he croaked out, in tune with Red Robin, “What did he say?”
“I’m the dead Robin, or did you forget that already?”
“J—Hood, what? You were buried alive?”
Dick echoed Tim’s clear shock. When? Why had Jason never told them? Did he really believe that they wouldn’t have come for him? As soon as he was done listening to this, Dick was going to wrap his little brother in a hug and refuse to let him go until he accepted that Dick would always, always come for him.
“No, I was buried dead. Unfortunately for everyone, I woke up.”
Dick—Dick didn’t understand. He couldn’t understand. Damian made a sharp inhale, and pressed closer to him.
“I thought the Lazarus Pit brought you back to life.”
“The Pit can’t bring the dead back to life,” Damian said softly, echoing Hood’s snarl.
“It just fixed half the broken stuff inside me, and made the rest worse.”
“I don’t—I never—you woke up inside your own coffin?”
Fuck. Fuck. He had—they had—they’d buried him—Dick had always thought that Talia had dug him up, that the information they had on the Pit was a lie, that—
He’d been there. In Gotham. Before the Pit, before the Red Hood, Jason had woken up in Gotham and they—they’d never known.
“Yeah. Fun trip. Never want to do that again. Anyway, if it comes to that, I’ll walk you through digging yourself out—and with batarangs and rebreathers, it’ll be much easier for you than it was for me.”
Dick couldn’t help the choked sob. Jason, fifteen-year-old Jason, opening his eyes to a coffin—with no one coming, without even a chance, desperate and panicked, just like Tim had been, except there was no comm, no gear, nothing to help him get out.
No wonder Hood’s breathing was as unsteady as Tim’s as he reached Fun Gardens cemetery, and relayed information back to Red as he prowled around the graves.
“Found two freshly filled graves. I—son of a fucking bitch.”
“What?”
“I think this one’s yours, but just to be sure, take out your comm and listen for ten seconds, and tell me if you hear this.”
Two muffled bangs. “Did you shoot something?”
“The dirt. Okay. This is definitely yours. Someone thinks they’re funny.”
“What did they do?”
“Grave marker for a Robin Rouge. Fuckers. They’re going to be red when I get my hands on them.”
Jason wasn’t going to get his hands on them, because Dick didn’t think there would be any pieces left when he was done with them. Judging by Damian’s scowl, he wasn’t the only one that felt that way.
“I—just get me out first, please.”
“Yeah, I’m working on it.”
“Hood?”
“Give me a second.”
“Hood?” Red Robin was panicking again. “Hood? Hood—Hood, please, get me out, please—Hood, please, don’t go—”
“Not going anywhere, Repl—Red, calm down. Just trying to find something to dig with.” Dick could hear Hood’s breathing stutter, unsteady and unbalanced. “Red?”
“Yes?”
“I’m going to take off my helmet for a little bit, okay—”
“No.”
“You’re hyperventilating, and I need you to calm down.”
“I can calm down!”
“Red. I can’t listen to you and dig you out. You’re panicking, and I’m going to panic, and then we’ll get nowhere. Give me five—give me ten minutes, five to figure out how this backhoe works, and five to dig you out, okay?” A stretching beat. “Red?”
“Ten minutes,” Red Robin finally rasped, defeat in his tone.
Jason had clearly put his helmet nearby, because they could hear the whir and groan of machinery. Dick’s knuckles were white where he was clutching the arms of the chair, and Damian was perfectly, completely still.
The sound of machinery stopped. Dick held his breath.
“Shh,” Jason said, his voice faint, “It’s okay. You’re out, you’re safe, you’re okay.”
“T—thank y—you,” came the broken reply, “Thank you.”
“Of course. Of course, baby bird.”
Dick felt his heart squeeze painfully.
“Can—can we go home?”
“The Manor?” There was a stretching pause. “Sure, baby bird. We can go home.”
Dick didn’t realize he was crying until the tear drops splattered on his hands. They’re safe, he reminded himself as he curled up, burying his face in his knees, they’re safe and alive and right upstairs. Tangled up with each other, as though they couldn’t bear to let the other go, as though it was the only thing keeping both of them from reliving a coffin buried six feet below.
“We will find who did this,” Damian replied curtly, “And we will see how they appreciate being buried alive.”
Dick wanted to tell him no. Wanted to say ‘that’s not how we do things’ and ‘that’s torture, Dami’ and ‘it’s okay, they’re safe, they’re here, they’re going to be fine’.
But he couldn’t, because that was exactly what he wanted to do.
Notes:
Background Damian being a good little brother.
[All buried birds Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 3 — 7 — 45 — 21.]
Chapter 4: tunnel vision + end note
Summary:
Dick comes home to two little brothers.
Notes:
Requested by AshWinterGray! Scene from end notes of Batcellanea ch1. Takes place in tunnel vision!verse.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Dick only paused long enough to do their reentry check, make sure everyone went through the decontamination shower, and confirm that they had no urgent messages from the Watchtower before taking the zeta back to the Cave.
It had been nine weeks, he’d never spent that much time out of contact with his family, and he was itching to give them all hugs. Jason had been in a bad mood when he left, and a twisting coil of dread had kept him anxious the whole trip.
It was stupid. Just familiar anxiety. His little brother was fine, and the only reason Dick was rushing to get out of his suit was because he wanted to give him a hug without getting complaints about being sweaty and gross or contaminated with space cooties.
Dick took the shortest shower he possibly could, didn’t bother to dry his hair, and changed into a T-shirt and sweatpants before heading out into the Cave proper. Bruce would’ve gotten a notification that someone had used the zeta, but it was two o’clock, he would still be at work, and Jason might be at tutoring, but Dick didn’t really want to wait for them to get home and—
And there was a boy standing in the middle of the Cave, staring at him with wide-eyes.
Dark hair. Blue eyes. Younger than Jason, and slighter, and the features were all off, so this wasn’t some de-aging magic, which meant that there was a strange boy standing the middle of their secret hideout and—
“Nightwing,” the kid breathed out, his face lighting up, and Dick had to double check to make sure his domino was off. “You’re alive!”
What.
“Excuse me?” Dick replied, his heart hammering—who the fuck—what the fuck—why the fuck was ‘you’re alive’ this kid’s first reaction, what the hell had happened—where was Bruce, where was Jason, fuck, Dick had felt that something was wrong—“Who are you?”
The kid didn’t answer, still staring at Dick like a blind man seeing the sun. Dick was extremely uncomfortable by the sheer relief that the kid was exuding—he actually swayed in place, and Dick automatically stepped closer to catch him if he fainted.
“Timmers?” echoed loudly through the Cave, and Dick felt like collapsing himself—thank all the gods, that was Jason, he was okay—and whirled around to see his little brother limp towards them.
Limp.
Because he was on crutches.
Because there was a cast practically swallowing his right leg, and his fingers were splinted, and there were fresh scars on his arms. “Dick!” Jason grinned when he saw him, the earlier storm cloud of rage and depression nowhere to be found. “You’re home!”
Dick stared at him, frozen. “What happened to you?” Dick breathed out, horrified.
The kid squeaked, and Dick paused to shoot him a glance to make sure he wasn’t in any danger before turning back towards Jason and stalking closer.
“Little Wing,” Dick exhaled, scanning over every visible injury and being unable to stop his mind from dreaming up the non-visible ones. Jason stiffened when he got too close, and Dick stilled—he hadn’t seen that reaction in a long time.
He looked at the injuries again.
“Jay,” he said, his voice low and dangerous, “Who did this?”
Jason let out a sharp breath and practically threw himself forward—Dick caught him easily, wrapping him up in a hug and letting the warmth of his little brother bleed into him and wash away the exhaustion and loneliness of the last two months. “Jaybird,” Dick murmured into Jason’s hair, clutching him tightly, “I missed you, kiddo.”
“Missed you too,” Jason said, low and choked, and Dick held him close. When Jason finally eased back, his eyes were shining, and he roughly rubbed them against his sleeve before looking up again.
“What happened, Little Wing?” Dick asked softly, holding Jason at arms’ length to get a good look.
“It’s a long story,” Jason said hoarsely, “But I’m fine now.” Well, that didn’t set off every one of Dick’s honed vigilante senses or anything, but Dick let the topic drop.
“And who’s this?” Dick asked, turning to the younger kid, who was still looking at him like Dick was the answer to all his problems.
“I’m Tim Drake,” the kid said shyly.
“Our neighbor,” Jason clarified, as though that explained what he was doing in the Cave.
“Okay,” Dick said, still confused, but further questions were halted by the ding of the elevator, and Dick grinned and cartwheeled over to launch himself at Bruce, who caught him and stumbled back with a long-suffering expression. “Hi, B!” Dick grinned, wrapping him in a tight hug, “Did you miss me?”
Dick expected a grunt, one that Dick could interpret to ‘yes, of course, what would I do without you’, but wasn’t prepared for the soft, heavy, “Every day.”
Dick squeezed tighter, his heart twisting, and when he trusted his voice again, he murmured, “I missed you too.”
He disengaged from Bruce before the poor man could get hives from all the emotional talk, and made his way back to the kids—Tim was half hovering behind Jason, though he gave Dick a cautious smile when Dick beamed at him.
“I see they’ve multiplied,” Dick said to Bruce, grinning at Jason, “I leave for two months, and you adopt a whole new kid?”
Dick’s tone was teasing, but Bruce was not laughing. He was, in fact, looking constipated.
“Bruce,” Dick said, astonished, “What, seriously?”
Jason groaned. Tim’s eyes were as round as saucers. “Are you stealing me?” the kid asked quietly, now fully hiding behind Jason.
Jason looked at the ceiling, like he was praying for patience.
“Okay,” Dick said, swiveling to observe everyone in the room, “I can sense there’s a lot to unpack here—I’m going to go get lunch, and you all are going to explain what happened the two months I was gone.” Bruce gave him a weary nod, and Jason made a face, but agreed.
“But first,” Dick crouched, peering at Tim from around Jason and holding his arms out, “Can I get a hug from my new little brother?”
The kid’s eyes were so very blue, and Dick nearly fell back on his ass from the force with which Tim jumped into his arms. The kid was shuddering, and Dick didn’t know the full story there, but he didn’t need to know it to hold the kid close and rub soothing circles into his back and murmur soft reassurances that it was okay, Dick was here, and he would never ever let anyone hurt him.
Notes:
Bruce, knowing how easily the Drakes gave up custody: can I just say we stole him?
Dick finds out what happened to Jason. [Batcellanea ch101.]
This ends up being a Theme. Steph thinks Tim is being emotionally neglected by Bruce [Batcellanea ch52], Cass is trying to protect the kids from punishment [Batcellanea ch58], and Damian is aware of the consequences of failure [Batcellanea ch47.].
[All tunnel vision Batcellanea shorts, in chronological order: 86 — 1 — 14 — 4 — 101 — 52 — 58 — 47.]
Chapter 5: robin's roast + end note
Summary:
Damian is very much not pleased when he shows up in Gotham to realize that his big brother has two other little siblings. He attempts to remedy this, and chooses to go after Stephanie first, under the assumptions that she's the weakest of the two and still a semi-outsider to the family.
Notes:
Requested by Cathy0Clain! Scene from the end notes of robin's roast.
Content warning: broken glass wounds.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“You do not attack allies, Damian,” Todd snarled, pacing back and forth in front of him. Most everyone else was out on patrol—Damian had timed his play near-perfectly. He hadn’t accounted for Todd wandering downstairs, or for the weakling to be more resilient than he’d calculated.
“How is anyone supposed to trust you if they keep waiting for a sword in their back?” Todd exclaimed, throwing his hands in the air.
“Trust is for fools,” Damian replied curtly.
“This is not Nanda Parbat,” Todd snapped immediately, “We are not the League of Assassins, and when you’re in Gotham, you follow the Bat’s rules!”
Damian flinched back at the rebuke. He knew all of that. He just—he hadn’t—there were different rules here?
“In Gotham, we work as a team,” Todd stressed, “And if you cannot trust and be trusted, then no one will agree to have you on the team.”
The weakling was not supposed to be a member of the team. She didn’t live in the house. She wasn’t affiliated to the Bat. Damian had done his research.
“If you want to follow the League’s rules, Damian,” Todd said coldly, “You’re welcome to go back to them.”
Damian took a step back in surprise. Go back? To Mother? In disgrace? No—no, absolutely not, Damian wouldn’t, Damian couldn’t—
He didn’t realize he was shaking his head until Todd’s voice softened, “Damian, no one is forcing you to leave. But if you want to be a part of the team, you need to follow the rules.” Todd stared at him, green eyes intense. “And that means no attacking allies.”
Damian didn’t know what the stupid rules were, no one had told him anything since Mother finally agreed that it was safe for him to visit Gotham, and Father—his father, Batman—had picked him up in a stealth plane and had also not explained anything, and then—then there was Todd, and Damian had been so happy to see a familiar face, but an older boy kept stealing half his time, and then there were the two puny weaklings demanding his attention, and—and it wasn’t fair.
Todd was his.
Damian was just ensuring that Todd spent his time with those that deserved it.
No attacking allies.
But who counted as an ally? The League? The various vigilantes of Gotham? All the heroes in the world?
No. It couldn’t be. Surely Todd didn’t mean for Damian to surrender to everyone, to be helpless in front of anyone who called themselves a hero. That was ludicrous.
But Todd’s expression was not conducive to asking for a clarification.
“Also, you owe Steph an apology,” Todd said, crossing his arms.
“Just an apology?” the weakling squawked from the medbay, “Alfred’s still not done removing all the broken glass!”
“You owe Steph an apology and the favor of her choice,” Todd amended, still glowering at Damian.
Damian stared at Todd, but he made no motion to edit his previous words, or to tack on any limitations to ‘the favor of her choice’. What would she ask for? What was Damian willing to give?
If she was smart, she would ask for something so egregious that Damian would have no choice but to refuse, thus forcing him back to the League of Assassins. But Damian didn’t know where he’d draw the line. How much humiliation he’d take to avoid returning to Mother and Grandfather in dishonor.
“Very well,” Damian said, clipped, turning to face Brown, “I apologize. What is your favor?”
The weakling considered him for a long moment, eyes drawing into a sharp expression with the faintest grimace as another sliver of glass was drawn out of her back. Damian shivered—she could ask for punishment, or for him to be her lackey, or any manner of horrible things, and no one would stop her.
Her eyes narrowed, and she smiled. It was not a pleasant smile.
“I want hugs,” Brown chirped gleefully.
Damian stared at her. Todd made a muffled sound behind him. Damian didn’t know what her game was, but he refused to play it. “No,” he snapped, crossing his arms.
Brown’s gaze moved to Todd, her expression twisting to one of obvious manipulation. “Jay,” she whined, hissing as another piece of glass was extricated, “I want hugs.”
Todd coughed again. “You heard her, brat,” he said, sounding distinctly amused, “She wants hugs.”
Brown grinned and opened her arms in wide invitation.
Damian was not such a fool that he’d agree to an open-ended deal. “How many hugs?” he hissed in distaste.
Brown made another considering face, before her eyes brightened. “How many pieces of glass did you pull out of me, Alfred?” she asked.
The butler dressing her wounds replied dryly, “Do you wish me to stitch your wounds, Miss Stephanie, or count them?”
“You’re right, we can count them later,” Brown hummed, and waggled her fingers, “Come on, Damian, there’s at least—ah—twenty there.”
“If you would stay still, Miss Stephanie, and avoid overcomplicating my task.”
Todd nudged him forward, and Damian resisted the urge to dig in his heels. Twenty hugs. The butler had moved from the top of her back to the bottom, so he should be close to finishing. Thirty maybe. Forty max. Damian considered it.
He could endure forty hugs. And if he couldn’t, then he would return to the League of Assassins, but he’d make sure to permanently disable Brown before leaving.
Damian shuffled forward. Brown beamed at him. Damian consoled himself with thoughts of driving a knife through her spine, and pushed up onto the bed before crawling over to Brown’s open arms.
Brown was still in her workout wear, her shirt half cut off to allow the butler access to her back, where the majority of the broken glass was lodged, and Damian paused to check that there weren’t any pieces sticking out to lacerate him before gingerly easing onto her lap. Brown’s arms swiftly encircled him, trapping him in the cage.
Mother never hugged him like this. They were more one-armed gestures of pride and affection, careful to never allow him too close to any vulnerabilities. This was…encompassing, and Damian stiffened as Brown hissed in pain.
Mother had once gripped one of her followers’ hands when the doctor had come to clean out an infected wound, and when they were done—Mother having remained still and silent throughout the procedure—the hand she’d been clutching was red and swollen, with at least four broken bones.
The way Brown was holding him, the maximum damage she could do would be to his ribs, and Damian subtly shifted so that nothing would be in danger of puncturing his lungs. Brown hissed again, and Damian braced himself for pain.
It didn’t come. Brown didn’t squeeze tighter—her arms were rigid around Damian, but she wasn’t pressing, and they locked up again as Brown let out a strangled cry, but there was still no pressure.
“Almost done, Miss Stephanie,” the butler said, and Brown let out a ragged breath into Damian’s hair, hitched and slow.
“Don’t you two make a pretty picture,” Todd laughed, accompanied by the click of a false shutter, “Dick’s going to be pissed you got hugs first.”
Damian twists his head enough to see Todd holding the phone up, smiling faintly. “That’ll be,” Brown said, her voice cracking, “My crowning—ha—achievement. Beating—fuuudge—Nightwing to hugs—Alfred!”
“Would you like me to leave the glass in? No? Then please let me do my work.”
Brown grumbled something indecipherable in Damian’s hair, and Damian could feel her arms trembling. She was digging the nails of one hand into the other, and was close to breaking skin.
Damian stared at them. Mother would’ve called it the height of weakness, to refrain from taking an advantage won. Grandfather had never once taken on pain to spare another. Father—what would Father do?
He saw Todd’s worried expression, and slowly shifted in Brown’s lap, extricating a hand and hesitating for a beat before wrapping it on top of Brown’s. Brown stilled, and gradually relaxed. Todd gave him a surprised smile, and Damian felt a curl of pride inside his stomach.
Notes:
Thirty-seven. That's how many hugs Damian owes Steph. Funnily enough, they lose count. Multiple times. [Batcellanea ch55.]
[All robin's roast Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 94 — 147 — 5 — 55.]
Chapter 6: transaction + end note
Summary:
Bruce has no idea what's going on, but he doesn't like the sound of it, and if he hugs Jason hard enough, he can't leave. Problem solved.
Notes:
Requested by Valkirin! Scene from end notes of transaction.
Content warning: cuddle pollen, implied/referenced underage prostitution.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Bruce took a moment to breathe. Both his sons were in his arms, no one was dying, no one was injured, and he could take a moment to marvel at the warmth, at Jason curled into his side and Tim tucked between the two of them as they rested on the bed.
The bed.
In the strange room.
In the apartment Bruce had broken into.
Jason clearly heard his heart rate pick up, because he spoke up, voice muffled by the armor, “Calm down, old man. We have the room for the rest of the night.”
In the apartment in the building the Red Hood had bought and leased to a group of sex workers.
Bruce wanted to believe it was a coincidence. That Jason found Tim and took him to the closest safe place. He desperately wanted to believe it.
But Tim was wearing civilian clothes, and his children had exchanged an unsettling conversation about an apology for an event Bruce did not remember. Tim and Jason would’ve never run into each other at a gala. Not now. Not before.
Unless they’d known each other before.
“Tim,” Bruce said slowly, “Why didn’t you tell me you got hit with pollen?”
Tim went rigid. Jason stiffened as well. Bruce held them both tightly, and waited.
“It was fine,” Tim mumbled, “I was dealing with it.”
Jason scoffed loudly.
“I was dealing with that,” Tim repeated, louder, sounding strangely on the verge of tears, “I was handling it, okay! I’m not a child. I don’t need to go begging for hugs.”
Bruce was shocked by the outburst. Jason, instead of riling Tim up even more, stayed strangely silent.
“Tim,” Bruce said slowly, “It’s pollen. It’s a normal reaction. If—if you didn’t wish to be held by me, I’m sure Alfred would have—”
“It’s not you, Bruce,” Tim sighed, “It’s okay. I know no one really wants to hug me. I’m fine dealing with it on my own.”
Jason hissed, and tightened his grasp on Tim, constricting the younger boy into a snug hug. He raised his head to glare at Bruce, and his expression was one part rage to one part helplessness to one part desperate hope. An expression Bruce had seen often on a younger Jason.
This is wrong and I don’t know how to fix it, Bruce please.
“Tim,” Bruce said quietly, “I do want to hug you. You’re my son. I want to do everything in my power to keep you safe and happy. That’s what being a parent means.”
Jason’s expression twisted into a grimace. “Really?” Tim laughed hollowly, before burrowing further into Jason and leaning into the gentle hair stroking.
Bruce was not emotionally unobservant. He knew that he was missing something here, something Jason already knew and Tim didn’t want to tell him. Bruce just had difficulty finding the right words to tease it out.
“Tim,” Bruce said, suspicious, “How long have you been dealing with this on your own?” He tried to remember if Tim had ever come to him for a hug, and drew a blank. Tim had tolerated Bruce’s affectionate pats and Dick’s enthusiastic greetings, but there were no flying tackles or quiet heads dropping against his shoulder or hands curling around his. Bruce had just assumed that Tim wasn’t a tactile person.
Bruce had assumed.
Rookie mistake, detective.
Tim muttered an answer too quiet for him to hear, and Bruce didn’t even have the time to frown before Jason interjected, his voice low and furious, “Since he was nine.”
What. Bruce’s first thought was ‘how had Tim gotten exposed to Ivy’s pollen as a child?’ before he swiftly realized that that wasn’t the question Jason had answered, because that wasn’t the question Bruce had asked.
“How long have you been dealing with this on your own?” Dealing with…what? Touch starvation? Bruce knew that the Drakes were frequently abroad, but that level of emotional neglect was—
“Fuck you,” Tim snapped with uncharacteristic venom, and shifted enough to elbow Jason. Hard. Bruce, taken by surprise, didn’t have enough time to tighten his grip before Jason unbalanced and fell out of their little knot of cuddles.
Jason made an involuntary gasp, sprawled on the bed and blinking too often, hands beginning to tremble. He made no attempt at getting back up, though, merely watching Tim as the younger boy twisted in seething fury.
“You—you can’t apologize for not believing I would keep your secret, and then just go and reveal one of mine!” Tim hissed.
“He’s your dad,” Jason said hoarsely, staying where he was, “He needed to know.” Your. Bruce wanted to choke.
“That’s not the point!” Tim shouted—and he was crying again, and Bruce didn’t understand why. “How would you feel if I told him about you?”
Jason’s eyes flicked to Bruce, expression eerily blank. “Go ahead,” he said softly, “Not like it matters anymore.”
Bruce desperately wanted someone to tell him what was going on. He kept holding onto Tim, who’d quieted into soft sniffles as he stared at Jason.
“I’ll make it easier for you,” Jason half-shrugged, fingers curling into fists where he was clutching the bedsheets, “I was—”
“No,” Tim cut him off, tearing himself from Bruce’s grip to crumple on top of Jason, holding the older boy tightly, “No, Jason, you don’t—”
Jason shifted enough to wrap Tim in a hug, still flat on the bed, weary green eyes locking with Bruce’s gaze. “I was a prostitute,” he said levelly, but Bruce could see the shiver. “Before I met you,” he clarified after a beat.
“Jay,” Tim mumbled softly.
“That’s how I knew Tim,” Jason said, the blank expression cracking as he stared at Bruce’s cowl, “Before. He wanted hugs.”
Some things were clicking together in Bruce’s head. Didn’t you recognize him after you came back, he wanted to ask, because nothing about the state Tim had been left in at Titans Tower suggested that they’d been friends. But Jason was still looking at him like Bruce was going to explode, and Bruce couldn’t figure out why.
“Of course,” Jason exhaled, dropping his gaze and burying his face in Tim’s hair. “Of course you already fucking knew.”
Bruce wasn’t sure how to respond. It—it hadn’t been difficult to pair Jason’s skittishness and triggers and the two years he spent on the streets. Hadn’t been difficult to imagine why Jason was so fiercely violent towards rapists. And half of Hood’s actions upon returning to Crime Alley—no one touching kids, the familiarity with sex workers, the hard rules he’d laid down—had painted a pretty clear picture.
“Jason,” Bruce said softly, daring to place a hand on Jason’s shoulder. Jason shuddered, and Bruce nearly drew it back, but his son leaned into the touch and he left it there.
“You managed to figure that out, and not that the kid’s touch-starved?” Jason muttered.
Bruce placed his other hand on Tim’s back, gently stroking down his spine and watching Tim’s slight shivers ease.
“Even the World’s Greatest Detective isn’t perfect,” Bruce said quietly, and Jason made a wordless huff. Bruce hesitated a moment, before deciding to go for it—he leaned down and pressed a kiss to Jason’s forehead, and another to Tim’s hair, and both his sons relaxed.
“…You know there’s still pollen there, right?” Jason mumbled.
“More time cuddling with my children isn’t a hardship.”
Notes:
Jason & Tim have a conversation after the pollen wears off. [Batcellanea ch11.]
[All transaction Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 33 — 6 — 11.]
Chapter 7: buried birds + end note
Summary:
Jason and Tim wake up to waffles. And a lecture about calling for help. And more hugs.
Notes:
Requested by JLee! Scene from end notes of buried birds.
Content warning: past description of buried alive.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tim woke up slowly. He was nice and warm and something was vibrating gently on his hip and he felt like he was cocooned in protection. He felt safe.
There were muffled sounds around him, and a heartbeat under his cheek, and a low conversation in the distance and Tim blinked open his eyes to see a dark T-shirt. Smelled like Alfred’s preferred detergent. Not Kon then.
It didn’t look like he was in his Nest—this actually looked a whole lot like the Manor, and Tim blinked again as he wondered what he was doing in the Manor.
Coffin. He couldn’t breathe. Jason.
“Tim?” came the sleep-hoarse yawn, an arm tightening around him, clearly sensing the jump in his heart rate. “You okay?”
Jason had saved him. They’d drank hot cocoa together and cuddled. Tim was fine. “Yeah,” he croaked back, letting his head rest on Jason’s chest for a moment longer and reveling in the warmth. Jason’s height and solid frame had been terrifying when he’d been coming after Tim, but like this, wrapped protectively around him, he felt like Bruce, like Tim was safe and tucked away, like nothing could get to him.
“Mind getting up?” Jason ask-yawned, tugging at his hair, and Tim huffed a laugh. Oh, god, he didn’t even know how long he’d been sleeping—he had W.E. stuff to do—
The vibrating spot on his hip made a quiet sound as he shifted, and Tim froze.
“Tim?” Jason asked as Tim slowly tugged the blanket all the way off his face, “What happened?”
Tim stared at the little kitten curled on top of the blankets, fast asleep. So adorable. So, so dangerous.
“Oh no,” Tim whispered softly.
“What is it?” Jason asked, sounding much more awake.
“Alfred’s sleeping on me,” Tim said, still a whisper. The kitten was purring softly, curled up with its tail near its ears.
“Alf—Tim, what—”
“The cat,” Tim hissed, “Alfred the cat.” Steph had named it Catfred, but Damian promised to skewer anyone who called it that and—wait a minute, wherever his pets were, the little demon was not far behind.
“I swear you’re speaking English, baby bird, but it’s still incomprehensible. Can you please get off?”
“No!” Tim whisper-yelled, “There’s a kitten sleeping on top of me. Damian’s kitten. If I move, it’ll wake up!”
A long, stretching silence, and then a low groan. “Are you fucking serious,” Jason said, but his tone was more resigned than angry, “I’m being held hostage by a cat.”
“Kitten,” Tim concealed his smile, “The big, bad Red Hood, held hostage by a kitten.”
“Funny,” Jason grumbled, “Any idea when the kitten will stop napping and I can get up? My foot’s asleep and I’m hungry.”
“Oh, you guys are awake!” a cheerful voice chirped, and Tim carefully twisted to see Dick leaning over them, slightly manic smile on his face.
“Oh fuck,” Jason said, very quietly. Tim shrank back from the expression on Dick’s face.
“Quick question—do you guys want waffles before or after your lecture on calling for help when in trouble?” Dick asked, still smiling.
“Aren’t you supposed to be in Bludhaven?” Tim asked—though if Damian’s pets were here, that meant the demon brat was here, which meant that Dick would obviously not be far behind.
“I was, then I came over to pick something up and discovered that one of my little brothers had been buried alive and neither of you bothered to let me know.”
Tim remembered that they hadn’t written a report, “Did you want a summary, or—”
“No, Tim, I already listened to the comm footage.” There was something cracked in Dick’s expression, and Tim burrowed deeper in Jason’s hold. “And at no point did either of you consider calling for help.”
“You were in Bludhaven—”
“You didn’t know that,” Dick snapped. Oh. Dick was furious. “You had no idea where I was. You had no idea how long it would take me to get to Gotham. And I didn’t even need to get to Gotham—I could do research just fine in Bludhaven. So could Babs, on the other side of the country. And Steph was in Gotham, and you didn’t let her know!”
“I—I’m sorry,” Tim hadn’t thought of any of that—hadn’t considered calling Steph—“I was—I wasn’t—”
Jason came to his rescue. “Forgive us for not hunting down every Bat and Bat-adjacent vigilante,” he said acidly, “We were a bit more concerned with the immediate problem of getting Tim out.”
Dick’s fixed smile faded, and he folded gracefully into a crouch, coming down to their eye level. The vibrating pressure disappeared from Tim’s hip, and he panicked for a moment before he saw the kitten curled up in Damian’s arms, the younger boy watching them with an impassive face.
“I know it was scary,” Dick said softly, pressing a soft kiss to Tim’s forehead and ruffling Jason’s bangs, “For both of you.” His gaze shifted pointedly up to Jason. “And I’m so, so sorry that you both had to go through that.”
“Yeah, well, we’re both in one piece, which is more than I can say for some of my other messes,” Jason drawled, and if he was hoping to make Dick back off with a death joke, then it failed. If anything, Dick looked more determined.
“You need to remember to call for help next time,” Dick said gently, “Both of you.” He smiled, “I’ve already drafted some drills to help you guys with that.”
Oh no. Not Nightwing’s drills. Tim hastily looked for a distraction, and saw Steph entering with two plates piled high with waffles that smelled mouthwateringly good.
“Damian and I helped with them too,” Steph said cheerily, a tone that did nothing to disguise her narrowed eyes.
Shit. They really were screwed.
“Is it too late to grab a shovel?” Jason muttered under his breath.
Notes:
[All buried birds Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 3 — 7 — 45 — 21.]
Chapter 8: touch me not + end note
Summary:
The starburst of warmth inside of him as Tim casually leans a head on his shoulder when they take their waffles and relocate to watch the morning cartoons, as Tim falls asleep on him without a second thought, as he looks down at the little brother curled in his lap and marvels at the trust he's been offered.
Notes:
Requested by Preelikeswriting! Scene from the end notes of touch me not.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jason poked the waffle, swimming in a sea of syrup, and pressed his lips together tightly as his stomach churned. This was a bad idea.
The waffles. The random cartoons playing on the TV. Sitting on the same couch as Tim, when the kid would probably prefer that Jason got out of his sight. Jason should’ve made the kid waffles and come up with a bullshit excuse to flee. Clearly Tim didn’t want to kick him out of his own house, but Jason could feel the awkwardness, could remember Tim screaming his name and begging him to stop and pleading and sobbing and—
A warm weight dropped on his shoulder. Jason froze. On the screen, Bugs Bunny chewed on a carrot.
Tim made a soft, muffled sound, and squirmed closer, leaning heavily on Jason, his breaths tickling the hair on Jason’s upper arm.
Jason dared to sneak a glance. Tim was still awake, blue eyes fixed on the TV, though his blinks were getting longer and slower. His empty plate was sitting on the coffee table.
Jason felt sick. You don’t have to do this, he said in his own head. Tim didn’t have to prove that he trusted Jason. Didn’t have to press close to the man that had tortured him in his hallucinations. Didn’t have to use Bat stubbornness to prove anything.
He slowly eased up, waiting until Tim took the hint to lift his head, and leaned forward to put his plate on the table. He wasn’t going to finish that. Not when he felt like throwing up the emptiness inside his stomach.
Jason dropped back onto the couch, shifting to rest against the arm and crossing his legs to make it more difficult for Tim to press against him. Jason didn’t know why the kid was still here—should Jason offer him a ride home? Call a pickup? Check if any of the others had gotten back into town? Ask him why he was—
Jason watched as Tim grabbed the side pillow and the blanket hanging of the back of the couch, shaking out the latter as he shifted. He opened his mouth to point out that he had a perfectly serviceable bed when Tim crawled over and put the pillow on his thigh before dropping down after it.
“What are you doing?” Jason asked once he regained his breath, trying to breathe too deeply to avoid jostling the kid curled up in his lap.
“Taking a nap,” Tim replied, tucking the blanket around himself and wriggling until he found a comfortable position.
“And you found no other place in this entire apartment to take a nap?” Jason tried to go for indignant, but failed, still ending up at breathless.
“Nope,” the little shit said, and curled closer before making a sleepy hum and closing his eyes. Jason sighed, and gently brushed the bangs out of the kid’s face, his fingers drifting to run through the soft hair in quiet, repetitive strokes.
Tim made a pleased noise and Jason squeezed his eyes shut, feeling the tears slip down his cheeks.
He didn’t deserve this.
Not after everything he did. Not when he was a teenager’s literal worst nightmare. Not after he hurt his family so many times, over and over and over again.
He didn’t deserve this.
But he got it anyway.
Notes:
[All touch me not Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 16 — 8.]
Chapter 9: delirium + end note
Summary:
The line immediately goes dead, and Bruce is standing in the apartment fifteen frantic minutes later.
Notes:
Requested by kaylince! Scene from end notes of delirium.
Content warning: non-graphic vomiting.
Chapter Text
Impossible.
That was the only thought running through Bruce’s head as he frantically drove through the streets, following Tim’s tracker. Impossible. It could not be. It didn’t make any sense. It—it couldn’t.
His son, his—Tim, that was Tim on the phone, before a voice that was hoarse and rasping called him a name that only one child had ever used.
Impossible.
That child was dead.
Impossible.
And yet Bruce couldn’t stop himself thinking what if as he raced through traffic, ignoring speed limits—later, he’d deal with everything later—to the location blinking in the East End. Barbara had given him the address and her response to his half-hysterical “is it true?” was a neutral “Tim thinks it is”.
He haphazardly parked the car—he hardly cared if it was still there by the time he got back—and ran into the building. Old construction, but solid, and Bruce knocked on the right door before losing his patience and picking the lock.
It was alarmed, but it only took him another ten seconds to disable that. And step into the apartment—open plan, kitchen table in sight, Tim blinking owlishly at him from where he was standing next to an older boy in a chair, bent over a stainless steel mixing bowl—
The boy looked up. Vivid green eyes were the first thing he noticed, they almost seemed to glow. A streak of white in his bangs. A face that looked young, hesitant and exhausted and open despite the broad frame—until it recognized him, tightened in panic, and hunched over the bowl again, heaving but bringing up nothing but bile.
“Shh,” Tim said quietly, rubbing the boy’s back, “It’s okay. It’s just Bruce.” The boy shuddered, his grip tight on the bowl. He didn’t look up at Bruce again.
Trick, said the cold, ruthless part of his mind, the logical side, the analytical side—his son was dead, had died years ago, and this young man that looked so much like him had to be an imposter. Twin, shapeshifter, clone, hallucination—the possibilities were endless. There was no way Bruce was lucky enough to get the miracle he so desperately prayed for.
Trick. It had to be a trick. It had to be a trick.
“He’s sick,” Tim said as Bruce neared, reporting like a good Robin, “He’s been sick for the past couple of days—thankfully, his fever broke and he’s more lucid, but now he’s started throwing up—”
The boy—the thing—the not-Jason punctuated the statement with another dry heave.
Tim watched him, nervous, always the smart, brave child that followed ‘better to beg forgiveness than ask permission’ and was consistently terrified that that forgiveness would not come.
But Bruce couldn’t find the words to reassure him. He turned to the—the boy—the—not-Jason, and observed him with as dispassionate a gaze as possible, trying to catalogue—trying to find—something that prove that this wasn’t his son.
Not-Jason glanced up at him—and eyes went wide when they saw him looming, a terrified twelve-year-old’s instinctual reaction to a man twice his size, and Bruce was crouching before he knew what he was doing.
This boy was not small and defenseless. He was almost as broad as Bruce. He looked trained. But Bruce could still hear the soft exhale as he crouched, looking up at a face that dared to remind him of everything that he lost.
He should’ve been interrogating the imposter. Figuring out who dared to pull this kind of trick. Making sure they never did it again.
“Br—Bruce?”
That wasn’t his son’s voice. It was deeper than his son’s voice had been, and sounded sleep-hoarse and sick-raspy. It wasn’t his son’s voice. Even if the inflection of uncertainty sounded so familiar.
Bruce reached out—the boy froze, not moving, hardly daring to breathe—and laid a hand on the forehead. It was warm—warm in comparison to a healthy temperature, burning in comparison to the cold, lifeless corpse he cradled in his arms.
He gently brushed a thumb across the forehead, and Jason melted. “Dad,” he said-sobbed, and Tim got the bowl out of the way as Jason practically collapsed forward, as clingy as he always was whenever he got sick, and Bruce caught him, wrapped his arms around a living, breathing body and listened to his son sob into his shirt.
It had to be a trick.
But for now, it was a miracle.
Chapter 10: come to your senses + end note scene
Summary:
They eventually figure out that the Lazarus Pit only affects the human side of him.
Notes:
Requested by White_Tiger94! Scene is from end notes of come to your senses.
Content warning: wolf shifter AU, broken bones.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Dick controlled the flinch as the green-eyed, sneering face of his little brother bared his teeth. “What’s the matter, Dickiebird?” Jason crooned, “Disappointed to have me back?”
Dick kept his breathing steady. In and out. Slow. Calm.
“Or disappointed I didn’t finish the job?” Jason asked coldly, “I should’ve put a bullet in your head when I had the chance.”
No. That wasn’t his little brother talking. He knew it. They all knew it. Luckily Bruce had had a tranquilizer ready, because the affectionate wolf had shifted back into an enraged murderer with barely a second of dissonance.
Jason had blinked at them, bewildered, once, twice, before his eyes turned green and he lunged at Tim. The tests were all conclusive. The near-rabid, snarling boy in the containment cell had been dunked into a Lazarus Pit.
Something had uncurled inside of Dick at the confirmation. At the relief that his little brother didn’t really hate him, didn’t actually want to kill him slowly, didn’t want to tear apart the pack and burn the pieces.
Unfortunately, they hadn’t managed to get Hood to shift back. No amount of pleading or threats would do it. Bruce in alpha form, growling at him, only netted a laugh. Tim keening quietly caused Hood to saunter closer and detail exactly how he wanted to tear the pup part.
But Hood had shifted last time, of his own accord, at the sight of a scared, wounded pup. Which meant that either the Pit’s influence was getting stronger…
Or their replication wasn’t quite making it through a glass wall.
“Ready?” Dick murmured to Tim. Bruce, who would’ve definitely objected to this plan, was upstairs in the Manor.
Tim swallowed. “What if it has to be a pup?” he whispered, too low for Hood to hear. Hood narrowed his eyes at them, watching suspiciously from his casual perch on the cot.
“No,” Dick hissed, “If you think I’m sending you into that cell, you’re delusional, baby bird.” He flicked Tim’s forehead. “We’re trying it this way first.”
“And what if it doesn’t work?” Tim asked, wary eyes fixed on Hood.
Dick carefully suppressed the shiver. “Then you hit the button for the knockout gas, and get me out.”
Tim didn’t point out that the knockout gas took a good twenty seconds to be effective. That Hood could do a lot of damage to a still-injured Dick in twenty seconds, especially since Dick was going in unarmed.
Dick was grateful. He was already regretting this, there was no need to make it worse.
“What’re you whispering about, Dickhead?” Hood asked as Dick came closer to the cell. He was lounging on the cot, apparently at ease. Good. Enough space for Dick to get in and shut the door before Hood took the opportunity to escape. “Still trying to pretend I’m part of the pack?”
Dick took a deep breath and let it out slowly.
“You are part of the pack, Jaybird,” he said, and hit the lock release before Hood could open his mouth. Hood sat up, green eyes narrowing as Dick slipped through the door before slamming it shut behind him. “And I’m going to prove it.”
A slow smile spread across Hood’s face as he straightened up, and Dick could read the dark intent in his posture.
Another deep breath. Calm down, Dick told himself, little brother. Pack.
If this worked, anyway.
Dick shifted.
It was painful—broken bones grated as they changed shape, burns screamed as skin stretched, and the sharp scent of blood made it clear that he’d popped some of his stitches. His right arm buckled immediately, and Dick awkwardly crumpled, tilting his head back enough to see Hood looming over him.
Little brother, he’d called, but Hood was as big as Bruce, and trained, and Dick might’ve had the advantage of claws and teeth but everything hurt and trying to defend himself against Hood would be acutely painful.
Hood took a step forward, still all menace, and Dick couldn’t stop the terrified whine as he stumbled back into the corner. Pack, his mind tried to soothe, pack—but Dick couldn’t help but remember the vicious cruelty as Hood attacked, not to disarm or defeat or even to kill, but to hurt.
Dick kept himself curled into the corner, trying to stop trembling. There was nothing more he could do—if Hood attacked, it was up to Tim to stop him and get Dick out. Dick squeezed his eyes shut and prayed that his little brother wouldn’t attack him.
A tongue dragging across his fur, rough and wet.
Dick shivered, and went limp, relief making him lightheaded. Jason whined as he nudged at him, licking his face—trying to get him out of the corner, or maybe figure out where he was injured—and Dick let him, too exhausted to move.
Everything hurt—everything except his heart as he saw the gray wolf carefully nose at his fur, making annoyed chuffs and pausing every few seconds to lick Dick’s face again. He smelled pack-upset-regret, and Jason whined louder when he found Dick’s ripped stitches, returning to bare his neck in apology with guilt thick in the air.
So he was remembering a little from his human form. That was good—Dick didn’t want to do this dance again, and if Jason remembered that he had to stay a wolf until they found a cure then that was a load of stress off his back.
Dick leaned forward enough to lick at Jason’s neck and nose at his little brother, accepting the apology. Even that effort sent sharp flares of agony up and down his body, and Dick slumped back down. He didn’t have the energy to reassure Jason, or respond to his little brother’s increasingly acrid scent as guilt-upset-desperation roiled off of him. Jason whined, then keened, and Dick winced at the sound—he turned enough to spy Tim through the glass wall, and stuttered out a short howl, ragged as he tried to breathe with broken ribs.
Tim thankfully understood, and the cell door clicked open again, the wolf pup padding inside. Jason’s attention was thankfully diverted—he slinked over to Tim and applied the same tremulous apology, soft, upset whines overlaid by Tim’s stuttering rumbles as he tried to soothe his older brother. Jason managed to corral Tim next to Dick, and turned his upset attentions upon them both, whining in clear distress.
“What is going on here?”
Jason keened even louder at Bruce’s startled voice, twisting to lay on his back, neck and belly bared. Surrendering to the alpha. If Dick could get up, he would’ve groomed the wolf, pushed him out of submission and calmed him down, but right now, all he could do was watch Bruce glare at him.
“This was an incredibly stupid idea,” Bruce growled. Dick rolled his eyes. But it had worked. Bruce narrowed his eyes—and in the next instant, alpha stood there, growling his displeasure.
Dick flattened his ears and fought the urge to bare his neck. Tim huddled closer to Dick, and Jason keened.
Distraction accomplished. Bruce swung his heavy, disappointed gaze from Dick and padded into the cell, nosing at Jason’s exposed belly before grooming the wolf, low rumbling assuring Jason that he wasn’t in trouble, he wasn’t getting kicked out, alpha wasn’t angry, shush pup, it was okay. Protect-fierce-mine rose sharply, drowning out guilt-upset-surrender and hurt-fear-pain and surrounding them with the warm feeling of protection.
Dick knew that he was going to get a long lecture. But the pack was whole again.
Notes:
[All come to your senses Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 63 — 10.]
Chapter 11: transaction + end note
Summary:
Jason and Tim have a conversation after the pollen wears off.
Notes:
Requested by destiny919! Scene following from Batcellanea ch6.
[transaction: Jason’s heard some pretty out-there requests. But this is the first time he’s been approached by a child. And this is the first time he’s been approached for hugs.]
Content warning: cuddle pollen, implied/referenced underage prostitution.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jason groaned when he opened his eyes to the artificial light and shadows of the Cave. He couldn’t believe he’d been talked into coming back here, but Bruce had made a point about security and safety and Tim still being in his civilian clothes and Jason had grumpily agreed to relocate.
At least the pollen had worn off. There was no itchy skin or dull ache and Jason squinted at his surroundings.
No Bruce. Good.
No Dick. Great.
A head of dark hair nestled against his shoulder. Apparently fast asleep. Well, if he slowly and gently got a hand between the forehead and his shoulder, and quietly raised it, and—
“Planning to run?” Blue eyes blinked at him.
Whoops.
“Your bony forehead is digging into my collarbone,” Jason saved easily, but judging by the kid’s raised eyebrow, he didn’t believe him.
“Bullshit,” Tim dropped that bony forehead right back down on his shoulder, “You didn’t have any issues with my forehead the last time we cuddled.”
Oh. They were talking about this then. Fantastic. Exactly what Jason had wanted.
“Kid, you were paying me more than enough money to keep my mouth shut about your pointy forehead and bony elbows,” Jason retorted, and only realized that that was the wrong thing to say when Tim lurched up.
“Right,” Tim said, leaning away from him and twisting to the side of the cot, his eyes narrowed and his tone bitter, “Because that’s why you hugged me. Just the pathetic kid that handed you way too much cash to pretend to care about him for a couple of hours.”
Fuck.
“Tim,” Jason said slowly, “That wasn’t what I meant—”
“No?” Tim raised an eyebrow as he hopped off the bed, “That’s what you said, though. Twice. Three times, if you count the insults when you attacked me at Titans Tower.” Jason winced—he hadn’t—well, he had—he’d been so angry—he had never meant for it to go that far. “I should really learn how to take a hint, huh.”
“Tim,” Jason exhaled, reaching out to catch the kid’s arm, “Baby bird. I didn’t mean it. I was just teasing.”
Tim roughly pushed away from him, stumbling off the bed and a good few steps away. His eyes were glittering, and his voice was hoarse.
“You know, I was planning to run away after my tenth birthday,” he said quietly, “Because my parents didn’t care about me, but I sure thought someone did.”
If the kid had stuck a knife between his ribs, it wouldn’t have hurt this much.
“That’s how much I trusted you,” Tim said, his voice wavering, as his expression crumpled. He spun on his heel and stalked away.
Jason couldn’t move. Jason couldn’t breathe.
This was, from a theoretical standpoint, the best opportunity to leave. Bruce was nowhere in sight, Tim had walked away, the pollen had worn off—time to skedaddle before they all remembered that he was the Red Hood and he got a series of lectures.
He felt like someone had taken a rusty knife and pried out his still-beating heart.
Guilt and shame and the icy sting of betrayal and he regretted attacking Robin after he returned to Gotham, and he regretted ignoring Tim when he’d been Robin, and he regretted that he hadn’t just stolen Tim that last night, hadn’t just dragged him with him and when he’d happened upon the Batmobile, both of them could’ve been adopted.
He was drowning, and he didn’t even know if he wanted to swim.
He didn’t know how long he sat there, rooted to the spot, but there were quiet, quick footsteps, and a body slammed into him, arms around his waist, clutching tight and shuddering.
“You owe me seven years of hugs,” Tim said, his voice choked up.
Jason slowly encircled the trembling kid and squeezed tight. “Okay,” he rasped.
“With interest.”
“Okay.”
A quiet sniffle.
“And I’m not paying you.” It was probably intended to be determined, but the kid’s voice trembled halfway through, and Jason buried a hand in soft, dark hair and gently tugged.
“Of course not,” Jason said quietly, “You don’t pay family.”
Notes:
Dick: I want a hug too!
Jason: that'll be a hundred bucks.
Dick, getting out his credit card: Bruce? What's the limit on this?[All transaction Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 33 — 6 — 11.]
Chapter 12: touch starved + missing scene
Summary:
The bat-siblings discuss Dick's touch starvation.
Notes:
Requested by Shadowranger! Missing scene from touch starved.
Content warning: cuddle pollen.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“You know it’s not just the pollen, right?” Tim asks, hesitant. He’s bracing a laptop on Dick’s legs, but sneaking glances at Jason over the edge of it.
Jason exhales slowly, and keeps carding his fingers through Dick’s hair. The demon brat is curled up like a cat, head on Dick’s thigh, but Jason knows he’s awake. And so is Steph, who has Dick’s hand wrapped in hers, and Cass, who’s pressed up against Dick’s other side. The only one asleep is Bruce, on the other side of Damian, with a hand wrapped around Dick’s shoulder.
“Yeah,” Jason says. He can feel his fingers trembling. “I know it’s not just the pollen.”
It’s one of the truisms of the world—sun rises from the east, water is wet, Dick Grayson likes hugs. And Jason knows that, he’s seen Dick’s casual affection bestowed upon everyone everywhere, he’s watched Dick’s careful respect of boundaries because the older boy always knows when to back off.
And Dick’s ultra-vigilant acknowledgement of their boundaries meant that none of them knew he was hurting until he stuck his hand in a fire.
“Why—why didn’t he just tell us that he wants a hug?” Steph asks, expression drawing into a frown.
“Because he’s a martyr,” Jason snarls, soft enough that it won’t wake his brother.
Tim sighs, looking abruptly exhausted, and Jason remembers that the kid spent hours trying to figure out what was up with the pollen. “He doesn’t want to obligate anyone, I’m guessing,” Tim groans, “It’s stupid—it’s, okay no, it’s not stupid, but it’s just—he thinks we don’t want to hug him, and he’s afraid of being rejected.” The baby bird sounds just a tad too knowledgeable, and Jason nudges Cass.
His sister understands him instantly, and reaches up to tug the laptop away and haul Tim forward, depositing him between her and Dick. Tim’s protest is delayed by a full two seconds, which is pretty much proof that he needs sleep.
“Need to fix it,” Cass says firmly, wrapping an arm around Tim and stretching it across Dick’s stomach, “Big brother is sad.” She turns her face up and gives him pleading eyes, like Jason hasn’t been carrying around a pit of guilt ever since he saw Dick reaching for the fire in the corner of his eye.
“We give him hugs,” Steph says, like it’s that simple.
Everyone stares at her.
Maybe it is that simple.
Notes:
[All touch starved Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 204 — 161 — 12 — 53.]
Chapter 13: miss me? + missing scene
Summary:
Nightwing rushes back to Gotham when Batman and Robin start hallucinating.
Notes:
Requested by screwds! Missing fear toxin scene from miss me?.
This is a sad one, folks.
(Content warning: fear toxin.)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Dick barely managed to park his bike before he sprinted through the Cave, following the hoarse shouts. “Jason!” Bruce called out, sounding absolutely gutted, and Dick almost missed a step. Fuck.
Tim was curled up in a seat next to the cot, hands pressed over his ears, tears streaming silently down his face. Dick paused to get a blood draw kit, and drew a small vial of blood from both of them before he collapsed in the chair next to Tim and drew his baby brother into a hug.
“Jason,” Bruce said brokenly, gaze fixed on something none of them could see, “Jay, please, please wake up. Jay. Jason. Robin, please.”
Tim shook harder. “Shh,” Dick murmured into his little brother’s hair—he needed to hold him, he needed to wrap his arms around one little brother and feel the warmth and the heartbeat and the breathing. “Shh, it’s okay, I’m here.”
“Jason, please open your eyes, Jay-lad, please—”
“It’s okay,” Dick murmured, feeling tears slip down his own cheeks. His first brother, laughing and mischievous and a star burning bright, and Dick could see him nearly every time he closed his eyes. “It’s okay, baby bird, I have you, I’m here.”
“Jay,” Bruce begged, “Please, Jay, please.”
“I’m s—sorry,” Dick said hoarsely.
Because Jason was dead, and no amount of begging in the world would bring him back.
Notes:
my brain: aren't you sitting on a bunch of Batcellanea filled requests?
me: ....yes.
my brain: just upload them all, the idea of a backlog is getting ridiculous by now, and you want to work on your longfics anyway.
me: fair point.[All miss me? Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 48 — 13 — 49.]
Chapter 14: tunnel vision + alternate pov
Summary:
Jason opens the door to see his neighbor.
Notes:
Requested by EternalSailorDianamon! Jason's pov of Tim's follow-up to tunnel vision in Batcellanea ch1.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The doorbell rang and Jason was already shuffling in the hallway so he loudly called out, “I’m getting it!” before Alfred or Bruce could poke their heads out.
Jason wasn’t an invalid—sure, his right leg was full of metal and he couldn’t see half his scars, but Jason refused to be treated like he was some fragile piece of china. Bruce hadn’t even been able to look at him that first week, but thankfully they’d gotten over his stupid martyr complex and inability to communicate and all the anger and tears when Alfred forced them into the same room and refused to leave until they actually talked.
Things were better now, but it was still pretty fucked up that it had taken a lunatic with a crowbar to get them there.
Jason cursed under his breath as he fiddled with the lock, but he finally managed to wrench the door open. There was a kid standing on the first step, wide-eyed and nervous, vaguely familiar and not what Jason was expecting. “Uh,” he said, staring at the kid, “Can I help you?”
“Hi,” the kid squeaked—honest-to-goodness squeaked—and thrust out his hand, “I’m Tim Drake. I live next door.”
‘Next door’, like it wasn’t a good ten-minute walk away. “Hello,” Jason said, shifting his weight onto one crutch to shake the kid’s hand, “I’m Jason Todd.”
“I know,” the kid replied, and Jason fought not to flush—right, the kid had come here. “Can I talk to you?”
Jason took in the kid again—neat, expensive clothes, anxious, a folder in his hands. “Sure,” he said, awkwardly maneuvering a step back, “Come on in.”
The kid followed him inside, and Jason led the way down the corridor. “We can talk in the library,” he said, “This about something for school? You go to Gotham Academy, right? You seem familiar.”
Jason hadn’t attended the last month and a half of school, and had completed his assignments at home, but he was still marked down as a tutor, and even if it was summer, he wasn’t going to turn anyone away.
“Uh, yes,” the kid stuttered, but further discussion was halted by Bruce poking his head out of his study at the sound of voices—he was supposed to be on a ‘business trip’, but his JL mission had ended early, and Dick was arriving next week.
“Jay-lad,” Bruce said, catching sight of Tim, “I didn’t know you had friends over.”
“This is Tim Drake,” Jason waved a hand at him, “The neighbor. It’s some school thing.” One thing he could certainly do without was all the hovering—Bruce had already been overprotective, but now he was downright paranoid.
You couldn’t run away and get captured and tortured by an insane clown once without everyone losing their heads.
“Ah, yes, the Drakes,” Bruce said warmly, “It’s nice to meet you, Tim.”
Jason rolled his eyes and continued down the hall—it was a kid, he wasn’t going to hurt him. “We’ll be in the library,” Jason called back, ignoring the exchange of introductions.
“I’ll get Alfred to make you some snacks,” Bruce responded, as if that wasn’t the most transparent excuse to check on them in a couple of minutes.
Jason just rolled his eyes and kept walking. The kid followed him into the library, and his eyes went wide—Jason grinned, and led him over to a small nook near the windows. Fuck it felt good to get off his crutches.
“So, what did you want to talk about, Tim?” Jason asked, “Is this about summer homework—”
“Uh, no,” Tim cut him off, “It’s not about schoolwork. Sorry.”
Tim was giving him a slightly hunted expression. Jason blinked, before switching tracks, because they had all learnt the kind of behaviors to watch out for as a tutor, “That’s fine. Is this about a school-related issue, or something at home—”
“I know how you got those injuries.”
What. The. Fuck.
Jason’s mind rebooted, but he still couldn’t reconcile those words coming out of a kid’s mouth. “I’m sorry, what—”
“I know Bruce Wayne is Batman.”
Shit.
Jason couldn’t help the instinctual jolt of fear before training kicked in, Bruce’s patient voice in his mind as he repeated the words he needed to say—deny, deflect— “Kid, I have no idea what you’re talking about,” Jason said firmly, but the kid cut him off again.
“I know he’s Batman,” Tim repeated, “I know Dick Grayson is Nightwing.” Oh, this was even worse than he thought. “I—I have evidence.” What. How? “I have pictures.” Oh no. Oh no, he needed to get Bruce, this was bad— “I—I can help you.”
Hold on a second.
“Help me?” Jason frowned, “Help me with what?”
“I know he’s hurting you,” the kid whispered, leaning forward, “I know you tried to run away. But I can—”
“Okay,” Jason said coldly—Bruce? Hurt him? No way in hell. “If this is a joke, it’s not very funny.”
“No, no, Jason, I just want to help,” the kid said, eyes wide and pleading like that was going to convince him to listen, “I can get him to stop, I can threaten to expose him, okay, you—you can leave him—”
No one was taking him away from Bruce. Jason refused to let them.
“Threaten to expose what?” he snarled, pushing up to his feet. The kid lurched up as well, still clutching that damn folder—probably his evidence— “That my dad is Batman? Do you realize how insane you sound?”
Jason wouldn’t let anyone hurt his family, not ever, and this kid had just waltzed in and threatened to ruin them.
“I have proof,” the kid repeated, rushed, “I swear, Jason, I can get him to stop—”
Stop what? Being his dad?
“He’s not doing anything to stop!” Jason snapped, and exhaled in relief when Bruce poked his head around a shelf. Bruce would know what to do. Bruce would know how to stop this.
“Everything okay, boys?” Bruce asked, his voice mild but his eyes sharp.
Jason glared at the kid. “Tim thinks you’re Batman,” Jason said, as derisive as he could manage with his heart pounding in his throat. “He says he has proof.” Fuck, please let him not have proof. “He says he has pictures.”
The kid’s eyes were wide and betrayed, and something jolted in Jason’s heart. Tim jerked back as Bruce stepped past the shelf, except they were already in the corner, so he hit the wall and—
And he was shaking.
The folder fell from his trembling hands, hitting the floor, and photos fluttered outwards. Tim was taking shallow breaths, eyes glimmering with unshed tears, and the only thing on his face was stark terror.
“Shit,” Jason breathed out—shit, this was a kid, a kid that was scared of Batman for some reason, and Jason had just thrown him under the bus— “Tim! Tim!”
Jason waved Bruce back, and limped closer, careful not to seem like he was blocking the kid in. “Tim, I’m so sorry,” Jason whispered, “Tim, please, you need to breathe.”
The kid choked on a sob, and the tears spilled down his face, his eyes locked on some distant point, trembling violently.
“Tim, kid, breathe,” Jason pleaded, finally daring to put his hands on Tim’s shoulders—the kid shuddered, and then went limp, and Jason bit back the curse as he descended none-too-gently to the ground to cushion the kid’s fall.
“Jay,” Bruce said quietly behind him, picking up the photos that had fallen, but Jason waved him back and tugged the kid into a hug.
Jason was not qualified for this, but Tim was terrified of Bruce, and Jason channeled his big brother and rubbed Tim’s back. “Shh, kiddo, just breathe,” Jason said, soothing him through the ragged sobs, “Come on, you can do it.”
The kid was so small—Jason couldn’t believe he’d taken him as a threat, that he’d seriously treated Tim like he would an enemy—the kid had just wanted to help—
“It’s okay,” Jason said softly, rubbing circles on the kid’s back as the shivering slowly quieted, “It’s okay, just breathe.”
Tim took a deep breath that cracked midway through, and another, and another, until his gasps had died to hiccups and he slowly lifted his head. His face was blotchy and his eyes were still shining as he wiped the tears away with shaking fingers.
“Tim?” Jason asked softly, “You okay, kid?”
The kid nodded, and shuffled back a bit—Jason took the hint and dropped his arms. The kid was still trembled on every large breath, but he sat back on his heels and looked up.
Bruce was shifting through several photos, his expression carefully blank.
“Who else knows?” Bruce said, his voice not cold, but not warm either.
Jason glared at him. “Bruce,” he bit out tersely, trying to convey that this was not the time, please stop scaring him, but Bruce ignored him.
“N—no one,” the kid stuttered.
Bruce raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised, “No one else has these pictures?” The kid shook his head, and Bruce’s eyes narrowed a fraction. “Who took them?” he asked, arranging them on the floor.
There were so many—Batman and Robin and graphs and notes and old newspaper articles.
“I did,” the kid whispered.
What. How had—who had let the kid—Gotham at night was dangerous enough for the trained vigilantes—
“I’m sorry,” Tim blurted out, and Jason realized that the kid had taken Bruce’s growing anger the wrong way, “I—I’m sorry.” He was shaking again. “I—I’ll give you all the pictures,” the kid said desperately, “Just—just please—please don’t hurt Jason.”
Jason couldn’t breathe.
“I can help you.”
“I swear, Jason, I can get him to stop.”
Oh. Oh fuck. Jason wanted to bury his head in his hands and cry, because the kid had talked but Jason hadn’t listened, too scared of the threat of exposure, and the kid was trembling again—
“You don’t have to give me the pictures,” Bruce said softly, clearly recognizing the same thing.
But the kid gasped and lunged forward, until he was in front of Jason, until he was between Jason and Bruce, like he was trying to protect Jason. “Please—please, I’m sorry, it’s not his fault—he didn’t do anything, I swear, don’t hurt him, please—”
“Tim,” Jason said quietly, the lump in his throat choking him, as he reached out and pulled Tim back into a hug, “Tim, no. Bruce isn’t going to hurt me.”
“I’m sorry,” the kid said wetly, burying his face in Jason’s shirt, “I’m so, so sorry, I didn’t mean to—”
Jason wanted to cry. Jason wanted to scream. “Tim, I swear, he’s not going to hurt me, Bruce would never hurt me—”
“I’m sorry,” Tim repeated, trembling fingers clutching him, “Believe me, Jason, I’m so—”
“Tim,” Bruce said levelly, and Jason looked up at him—fix this, he mentally projected at Bruce, they had to fix this. “Could you look at me, please?”
Tim slowly drew his head up, his shaking fingers curled into Jason’s shirt.
“I have never raised a hand to Jason,” Bruce said softly, “And I never will. I do everything in my power to protect him, always. You have my word.”
The kid didn’t look like he believed him. Jason hadn’t either, at first—it had taken months and months and Dick’s careful hovering before Jason had trusted Bruce, but Bruce was a good person, and a good dad, and Jason didn’t know how to get Tim to believe that.
“Why did you think I hurt him?” Bruce asked quietly.
The kid sniffled, and cast a side glance at Jason. “It—a car accident wouldn’t have left those kind of injuries,” Tim said, and then, quieter, “And I saw the bruises around his throat.”
How had he—that wasn’t really the point, though. Jason could understand how he’d taken two and two and reached five, the finger marks around his throat—choking, twisting, laughing as he wheezed—definitely screamed abuse.
He looked at Bruce, who gave him a minute shrug. Up to you.
Jason turned until he was facing Tim. “You’re right,” he said quietly, “It wasn’t a car accident.” That had just been the convenient lie, because Jason hadn’t wanted to talk about it, hadn’t wanted to talk to anyone, and Bruce had clearly not known what to do.
“It was the Joker.”
Jason had never been more terrified in his life. The crowbar coming down, over and over, the bitter self-recrimination that if this wouldn’t have happened if he had been Robin, if he’d been trained, that unhinged laughter—the sickening pit of betrayal when his birth mother had lit a cigarette and watched a madman torture him.
Jason had nearly passed out from relief when Batman had showed up.
“I made the stupid decision to go find my birth mom without telling anyone,” Jason said—the stupid, stupid decision, passing up a family that loved and wanted him because he was a hotheaded idiot. “And when she realized I’d been adopted by Bruce Wayne, she sold me out to the Joker to pay off her debts.” Jason hadn’t believed her. Not when the cuffs had clicked closed around his wrists. Not when the Joker started talking. Not until the first blow sent him to the ground and she didn’t even twitch. “The Joker decided I’d make a great hostage for a showdown with Batman and—and he tortured me while he waited for Batman to show up.”
Agony as his bones shattered, as the knives carved along his skin, as that unsettling laughter never stopped. Desperately wishing and praying and begging for his dad to save him—and wondering if it was too late, if Bruce would leave him there, if he’d wash his hands of Jason and walk away—and seeing Batman show up, seeing him turn the Joker’s face to pulp before Jason blacked out.
Jason met Tim’s gaze, his eyes prickling. “None of it was Bruce’s fault,” he said hoarsely.
Bruce made a muffled sound, and Jason knew exactly how much guilt he was carting over the whole incident. “None of it was Bruce’s fault,” he repeated pointedly.
The kid wasn’t looking at him like he was about to scream ‘liar’. “And Dick?” he asked softly, and Jason frowned.
“Dick? What about Dick?” Oh, wait, Jason had only said it wasn’t Bruce’s fault. “Kid, he’s not even on the planet, he didn’t hurt me.”
Dick Grayson? Hurting a child? Never.
“What do you mean, he’s not on the planet?” Tim’s voice rose sharply.
“He’s on a mission,” Jason explained, rushed, “As Nightwing.” Ah, whoops. He wasn’t supposed to say that, was he. Bruce gave him an admonishing look, but didn’t say anything else.
“Oh,” the kid said quietly, “Um. Sorry.” He stared at his knees, unwilling or unable to look up. “I,” he started, and then changed his sentence, “No one’s going to notice I’m gone till the end of the week. Maybe later, if Mrs. Mac doesn’t go looking.”
Well, that was a hell of a non sequitur. “What are you talking about?” Jason asked, frowning again—what did he mean, no one’s going to notice—
“You—you don’t have to worry,” Tim almost whispered, “No one knows I came here. I—I can get the photos for you, first, if you want. Or—or not,” the kid added hastily, “Sorry.”
Jason still didn’t understand what was going on. But apparently Bruce did. “Tim,” Bruce said quietly, “I’m not going to hurt you.”
What—no—Tim didn’t seriously think— “I would never let anyone hurt a kid,” Jason promised, holding Tim tight.
Tim just shrugged. “Okay,” he said, still staring at his knees. Tears were slipping down his face again, and Jason didn’t know what to do.
“Tim,” Bruce said slowly, “What are you scared of?”
“I’m sorry,” Tim forced out through choked sobs, “I—I know you’re going to do—whatever you do when someone figures out your identity. I’m sorry. I—I never told anyone, I was never going to tell anyone, I just. I’m sorry.”
Jason felt his heart break into hundreds of little pieces. “Tim, kiddo, no,” he said softly, letting his fingers drift through the kid’s hair as he pressed against Jason, “No one is going to hurt you. No one is going to attack you.” The kid had been this scared and yet he’d come here to talk to Jason, to help him, and Jason wanted to wrap him in bubble wrap and never let him leave. “I promise, we aren’t going to kidnap you or whatever it is you’re thinking. You get to go home, I swear—”
Bruce, the colossal idiot, cleared his throat, and Tim instantly shuddered. “About that,” Bruce started, “When you said ‘no one’s going to notice’—”
“Bruce,” Jason snapped, because no, they weren’t talking about this now, they were getting the kid water and some of Alfred’s cookies and there was going to be no interrogation until the kid trusted that they weren’t going to hurt him.
Bruce tilted his head to concede. “I apologize,” he said calmly, “But if you’re spending your days unsupervised, I know Jason would be happy to host you here at the Manor. You could return to your home for dinner, and come over after breakfast.”
That was a good idea. And Jason could slowly convince him that Bruce wasn’t abusive, and also figure out what the deal was with his parents and taking pictures at night and all of it.
“O—okay,” Tim said quietly, and Bruce gave him a sad smile before thankfully getting up and leaving.
Jason kept hugging Tim. He was going to ensure that the kid never felt that afraid again.
Chapter 15: i'm not crazy, i'm just seeing things + end note
Summary:
After rumors begin to spread of a second, more brutal vigilante in Bludhaven, Batman and Robin go to track down this new, mysterious Flamebird.
Notes:
Requested by nana_thyme! End note scene from i'm not crazy, i'm just seeing things.
Bruce is still being a stupid-head in this one.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Bruce quelled the unease and waited patiently. Robin was fidgeting next to him, but it wasn’t distracting—he needed something to focus on, something that wasn’t Barbara’s acidic ‘so this is what finally gets you to talk to him?’ or Alfred’s piercing stare when Bruce said he was going in costume.
“He’s your son. Not a criminal. Your son.”
But Bruce had no idea how to talk to him. How to reconcile the bright, laughing child with the frenzied young man that had attacked him, the Joker’s blood still fresh on his knuckles.
Dick had refused to listen to him, had refused to come back to the Cave, had refused everything to do with him. At least he’d listened when Bruce told him to stay out of Gotham—as predicted, the Joker’s death drew his enemies and allies out of the shadows and the saving grace was that the rumors of Nightwing being the one to end the clown had stayed rumors.
Bruce wasn’t good with words. And Dick needed the right words, and Bruce didn’t know what those were, and his plan to just not say anything until he found them was being met with quiet disdain on all fronts.
Dick had killed the Joker. Dick had killed—no, he knew that Dick had to use his gun as a police officer, but Nightwing had once agreed with Bruce’s philosophy. Nightwing had killed the Joker, had killed the monster that murdered his son and—and it should never have been his burden to bear, it should’ve been Bruce’s, the clown was dead and it had taken both his sons from him.
“Did you tell him we’re coming?” Robin asked, peering over the edge of the rooftop. Bruce stayed silent, and Robin groaned, “Seriously, B? What if he’s taking a day off?”
He wasn’t. Bruce kept careful track of Nightwing—which was where the trouble began, because the sightings of the new vigilante, Flamebird, didn’t match any hero that Bruce knew of. They hadn’t displayed any meta powers, nor a proficiency with a bow and an arrow, and Bruce needed to know what Nightwing had gotten mixed up in.
Needed to know if Dick was okay.
“He’s coming,” Bruce grunted, and Robin straightened to watch the two figures loping across the rooftops towards them—one black with a blue bird splayed across the front of the uniform, material tight enough to allow the acrobatics Dick was so fond of. The other was black with dark red accents, less skintight, a dark hoodie over the uniform and a dark red full-face mask.
Bruce tracked the newcomer—he was tall and broad, but the lack of a clear outline in his uniform made him seem smaller. More wraith-like. His movements weren’t as fluid as Nightwing’s, no unnecessary flourishes, but they were efficient. He moved like one of them and there was no way that a couple of months of training could’ve imparted that deadly grace.
And yet not any hero or ally that Bruce knew of. It was definitely cause for alarm.
“B,” Nightwing chirped when the vigilante landed on the roof, followed by his companion, “Robin! What brings you guys to Bludhaven?”
Bruce could feel the weight of Flamebird’s stare. It wasn’t pleasant.
“A discussion,” Bruce said. He flicked another glance at Flamebird. “A private one.”
“…Uh, sure,” Nightwing said slowly, “You want to talk here, or—”
“I said in private.”
Flamebird stepped forward at that—standing next to Nightwing, he looked even taller, an intimidating presence with his arms crossed. “No,” the other vigilante growled.
“Flame—”
“This isn’t Gotham, Batman,” Flamebird said, low and seething, “You don’t get to have a private talk with Nightwing. Say what you came here to say, or fuck off.”
“Flamebird,” Nightwing hissed.
“I’m pretty sure the kid’s heard worse,” Flamebird said, not looking at him. Robin was still, head tilted to one side, observing Flamebird with quiet scrutiny.
Bruce wanted that private conversation with Dick now more than ever. If Flamebird was holding something over Dick’s head—secrets or hostages or something—Bruce needed to know.
Flamebird sensed the intent in his stance, and shifted forward into a more aggressive posture, hands moving to the escrima sticks sticking out behind his shoulders. Bruce tensed.
“Enough,” Nightwing said firmly, escrima out and blocking Flamebird’s path, “B, we can head over to the next rooftop. Flame can stay here with Robin.”
Bruce wasn’t a fan of that idea either, but Robin gave a small nod when Bruce glanced at him—he could try to get some information out of Flamebird, and Bruce would just be one roof over. He wanted to think that Nightwing wouldn’t leave Flamebird along with Robin if the other vigilante was in any way a threat, but he couldn’t bet on that.
Flamebird was still grumbling. “You’re still on training wheels, little bird,” Nightwing said softly, and something jolted inside of Bruce at the quiet affection.
“Fuck you,” Flamebird said, but he backed off, hands dropped from the escrima sticks. Bruce could tell that he was still glaring.
“Alright, kids,” Nightwing smiled at Flamebird and Robin, “Play nice.” He took a running start to leap over to the next rooftop, and Bruce followed him.
Kids. Flamebird was younger than Nightwing, then. Bruce quietly revised his working theory to account for the new information—Flamebird was younger, and deferred to Nightwing on occasion. He had a temper. He was trained, but his primary weapon was the same escrima sticks Nightwing favored—and for all the reports of Flamebird being more brutal than Nightwing, Bruce had to admit that there had been no reports of murder.
“So?” Nightwing asked, smile dissipating to a neutral expression as he looked at Bruce, “What do you want? Permission to follow a lead? Intel? You could’ve just dropped a—”
“Who is he?” Bruce asked, staring at Flamebird. Robin looked like he was talking, but it was too far away to hear. Flamebird was glaring in their direction, apparently ignoring Robin.
“What?”
“Your new partner. Who is he?” Bruce repeated, swinging his stare to his eldest son.
Nightwing took a deep breath and let it out slowly. “Of course you came here for an interrogation,” he muttered, “I don’t know why I expected anything else.”
“He’s trained,” Bruce said, clipped, “But not by you. Not a hero registered with the Justice League or the Titans. Are you telling me that I have no reason to be concerned?”
“I’m telling you that it isn’t your business, B,” Nightwing said lowly, “This is my city. Who I choose to patrol it with isn’t your concern.”
“Does he know who you are?” Nightwing remained silent. “Does he know who we are?” The trail to their identities was a slippery slope. “Have you even properly vetted him?”
“I have,” Nightwing snapped back, “I trust him. I trust him with my life. I trust him with the lives of everyone in my city. And right now, I trust him a lot more than I do you.”
Bruce imagined he could feel the knife scrape past his ribs.
“If that’s all you came here to say, B, you can go back to Gotham. My life isn’t your business anymore.”
Bruce caught Nightwing’s wrist before the younger man could leap back off the rooftop. “No,” he said.
“Let go of me,” Nightwing snarled, tugging at his wrist, and Bruce let go right before the shift in air heralded a furious Flamebird.
“No,” Bruce repeated, ignoring the other vigilante, “It will always be my business. You’re my son.”
Nightwing froze. Flamebird, on the edge of the rooftop, went silent. Robin, following after Flamebird, eyed the situation with unease.
“Please, Nightwing,” Bruce said quietly, “I just want to make sure you’re safe.”
Nightwing turned towards Flamebird, clearly having a silent conversation. Flamebird made a huffing, resigned sound, and Nightwing turned back to Bruce.
“If you really want to talk, you can stop by for dinner. You know where I live.”
Notes:
The dinner. [Batcellanea ch84.]
[All i'm not crazy, i'm just seeing things Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 57 — 35 — 15 — 84.]
Chapter 16: touch me not + alternate pov
Summary:
Jason is forced to stay with Tim when he gets dosed by two different toxins.
Notes:
Requested by Snowdrops_Blossom! Jason's POV of touch me not.
(Content warning: fear toxin and cuddle pollen.)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Of all the fucking times for Jason to be the only Bat as backup, it had to happen when Red Robin, in all of the kid’s infinite stupidity, decided to take on two A-list Rogues by himself.
Ivy and Scarecrow had been attacking each other, Jason peacefully sitting on a nearby rooftop and watching the two fight, until a red-and-black blur had gotten between them.
The kid had gotten a face full of fear gas and been doused by a cloud of pollen and he was lucky that Jason had a full-face helmet so that he could wrangle the kid’s stupid ass into a shower before the pollen really set in.
Jason had antidotes for fear gas and antidotes for pollen but he didn’t think combining them was a good idea. Best case scenario—the toxins canceled each other out, and Tim spent a thoroughly miserable but still lucid night sweating it out in Jason’s safehouse.
Tim stiffened and pulled free of Jason’s grip while he was trying to settle them in the corner. And then he gasped like he’d been punched, eyes going wide, body trembling, fists opening and closing but unable to move.
“Shit,” Jason cursed, and hauled the kid back into his lap, “So much for that hope. You still with me, Timmers?” he asked, peering into wide blue eyes.
“H—Hood,” Tim stuttered.
“Yup,” Jason murmured, and the kid flinched. And again, trembling starting back up. “Shh, it’s okay, you got hit with fear toxin.”
Tim made a sharp gasp and abruptly twisted in Jason’s lap. Jason let him, bewildered, and crossed his arms over Tim’s hands, interlacing their fingers. “It’s okay,” he said quietly, gently rubbing a thumb over the back of Tim’s hand. “It’ll be over soon.”
Tim stiffened. “S—stop,” he said, hitched, and Jason broke off the movement. “Hood, don’t—”
“What happened?” Jason asked, but Tim only tensed further.
“Fuck you,” Tim hissed, which was not the reaction Jason had been expecting.
“Tim, you’ve been hit with pollen,” he said slowly, “I can’t let you go—”
“Hood, please, just—” Tim’s voice dropped, turning more ragged, “What do you want?”
“Tim,” Jason said, something cold curling in his gut, “Tim, it’s not real. It’s the fear toxin.” They were getting the worst of both worlds today. “Tim, baby bird, it’s not real.” He grabbed Tim’s hands again, and held on tight.
“No,” Tim said, strangled, “Hood, stop.”
“It’s not real,” Jason repeated, wincing as Tim’s pained whines grew louder, “Timbird, it’s not—”
Tim screamed. Jason loosened his grip in surprise, and Tim took advantage to yank himself away, landing hard on his side and gasping in breathless shock. He was writhing, pollen seething under his skin, and Jason hardened his heart and pulled Tim back up, forcing him back against his chest.
“Shh,” Jason said softly, “It’s okay, I have you, you’re okay.” He took a ragged breath. “Whatever you’re seeing, Tim, it’s not real. You’re safe. You’re okay.”
“F—fuck y—you,” Tim snapped.
“It’s not real,” Jason repeated, low and steady, “It’s not real. I’m helping you. You’re safe. You’re—”
“You’re n—not helping.”
Jason wasn’t sure how much of his words were getting through. “It’s okay,” he said as Tim whimpered, “You’re safe, baby bird. We just need to last it out.”
“Hood, no—stop—”
“It’s just the fear toxin. It’s not real. You’re safe.”
“Hood,” Tim whispered, “Please—just tell me what you want—you don’t need to do this—Hood, please—”
“I don’t want anything, Tim,” Jason said softly, “I just want to help. You’ve been hit by pollen.”
“You asshole,” Tim said hoarsely, “You’re not my brother.”
Jason missed a breath.
“It’s not real,” Jason repeated tonelessly. He wasn’t sure who he was trying to convince.
Tim shuddered again, and Jason adjusted his grip, rubbing a hand along the kid’s back to soothe him through the shivers. “Don’t,” Tim pleaded, his breaths hitching as he trembled, “Stop—please—”
“I can’t,” Jason said quietly, “Tim, you’re hurting, I can’t let you go. I wish I could, I wish someone else was here, but I can’t—”
“No,” Tim said, his voice climbing higher, “Hood, we don’t, I’ll do it later, you don’t—” He broke off into a shriek, pressing desperately against Jason, his back arching as he tried to get away from Jason’s arms.
Jason stopped patting his back, freezing as Tim gave ragged breaths. “Stop,” Tim said, his voice cracking, “Hood, please, stop, please.”
“I can’t let you go,” Jason said hollowly.
“Not like this, Hood, please,” and he was crying now, Jason could feel the tears soaking into his shirt.
“Tim, I’m sorry—”
“Please, Hood, just—you’ve had your fun, just stop.” Tim’s voice broke, and Jason took a ragged inhale, resting his chin on the kid’s hair.
Fuck. He desperately hoped that someone would find them. That he could hand Tim over to someone else, anyone else, and not listen as his little brother was tortured by a demon wearing his face.
“The pollen will wear off soon and we’ll go our separate ways and we won’t ever have to see each other again,” Tim said, his angry tone broken by the waver, “Could you stop being an asshole for that long? Please?”
“Sure, Timbo,” Jason laughed wetly.
“Hood, don’t—” Tim shouted, and Jason exhaled raggedly, “Don’t, please—” and then Tim started screaming again, writhing in his lap and pressing closer as he sobbed.
“I’m so sorry, baby bird,” Jason said hoarsely, burying his face in the kid’s hair, “So, so sorry.”
“You’re not sorry, you fucking asshole—”
“I am,” Jason whispered, his eyes burning, “I’m so sorry—”
“Stop, Hood, Jason, please,” Tim sobbed, and Jason’s heart broke into little pieces, and those pieces were ground in dust. “Jason, please, I’m sorry, I’m so sorry, please stop, please.”
“It’s not real,” Jason said quietly, “It’s not real, it’s not real, it’s not real—”
“I’m sorry,” Tim said desperately, his voice cracking, “I’m sorry for Robin, I’m sorry for replacing you, I’m sorry for all of it, please, Jason, stop, I promise I’ll give it up, I promise I’ll leave, just please stop.”
Jesus fucking Christ. “Fuck,” Jason exhaled, his fingers trembling, “Fuck, baby bird, I’m so sorry, I can’t—it’s not real—Tim, please, it’s not real, okay, I wouldn’t—I’m not hurting you—” I would never, he wanted to scream, but that wasn’t true, was it.
There was a reason Tim was screaming his name.
Tim lost words in a breathless shriek, and Jason couldn’t even distinguish his panicked, agonized babble, ‘sorry’ and ‘please’ and ‘Jason’ the only things that stood out as the kid sobbed and screamed, unable to move, unable to leave, unable to do anything but take whatever his hallucination was dishing out.
“I’m sorry,” Jason said, ragged, and began rubbing circles in Tim’s back again—he couldn’t soothe the monsters in Tim’s mind, he couldn’t do anything, but at least this way he felt a little better.
The screams trickled to desperate sobs and died to hitched breaths as water slid steadily down the kid’s cheeks. Tim relaxed, inch by inch, and Jason moved his hand to his hair, gently running through the soft strands, not daring to tug, to do anything that the fear toxin could twist the wrong way.
Tim’s breath cracked again as he hiccupped, and Jason shushed him, “It’s okay, you’re safe. It’s okay.”
Shudders eased, and Jason kept stroking, and soon Tim was limp in his lap, sobs dying to soft sniffles.
“You’re safe, baby bird,” Jason whispered, and tears slipped silently down his face.
Notes:
[All touch me not Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 16 — 8.]
Chapter 17: Godfather + alternate pov
Summary:
Jason instantly crumpled, gasping for breath.
Notes:
Requested by 0urhappygirl500! Jason's pov of the fight scene from Godfather ch2.
(Content warning: panic attacks.)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
He couldn’t breathe. He couldn’t breathe. He gasped but his chest was squeezing and his stomach felt like it was going through a blender and he could see graceful feet come closer—
“Jason?” He couldn’t do anything about the hands around his arms, rolling him over—he tried to scrabble back, but his fingers slid uselessly against the mats as Grayson’s face appeared above him, a blob in his blurry vision.
“Shh, Jason, it’s okay, just relax. Relax and try to breathe.” Easy for him to say. “It’s okay, you can do it, you’re going to be okay.”
No, he wasn’t—he still couldn’t breathe—he couldn’t move—Grayson was looming over him, and his hands curled around Jason’s elbows and—
And the world was tilting around him and he was suddenly way too close to Grayson, he could feel the man’s warmth surrounding him, caging him.
“It’s okay,” Grayson said, and he was running a hand down Jason’s arm—fuck, something in Jason went cold, he’d never yielded the fight—“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to hit you so hard. Just relax and breathe.” Jason tried to fight the grasp. “Relax, Jason,” Grayson ordered, tone harsh.
Jason went limp. He couldn’t tolerate a punishment, not when his chest kept spasming, his best bet was to lie still and let Grayson take whatever he wanted. Endure. Please, please let it not hurt too badly—he buried his face against the closest soft thing to hide his face.
Let it be over soon.
“Relax and breathe,” Grayson said softly, “That’s it, Jaybird, you’re doing so well.” Gasps turned to hiccups and Jason tried to keep still, but he couldn’t stop shivering. “I know it hurts, I’m sorry.”
Was—was that an apology? From Grayson?
The world shifted in a rhythmic motion, and Jason realized that he was rocking them. That Grayson’s hands remained where they were—one around his shoulders, the other rubbing circles in his back—and neither wandering.
“Just keep breathing, slow and steady,” Grayson hummed. Jason could feel himself relaxing despite himself—the soothing pattern eased away the tension, and the deeper breaths he could inhale, the easier breathing became. Tears still dripped down his face, but Jason could suppress the gasps to minor sniffles.
“You’re doing great, Jaybird,” Grayson said, and Jason was almost distracted but Grayson’s hands were moving and drifting down his legs and—and curling Jason against his chest as he straightened. “Let’s go find an ice pack for that bruise, okay?”
He was going to get treatment? Jason swallowed past the lump in his throat as he clutched Dick’s shirt, still hiding his face—what was that going to cost him?
“Jaybird?” Jason said instead, his voice shaky.
“Bird nicknames run in the Family,” Grayson said, carrying him through the corridors.
Jason hadn’t—did he really—he knew that there was no other reason to keep him here, but no one had formalized it yet—
On the other hand, Jason finally had a clear-cut route to earning his place.
“Family?” he repeated, voice small.
“Family,” Grayson confirmed. He deposited Jason on the couch on one of the sitting rooms, and Jason managed to wriggle upright by the time Grayson returned with the promised ice pack. It was soothing against the tight, clenched pain above his stomach, and Jason eyed the older boy carefully, but Grayson didn’t demand any payment, seemingly content to linger in Jason’s personal space and ruffle his hair.
Family. Okay. He could do this. He didn’t want to be an enforcer for the Waynes, but it was a lot better than ending up dead.
Chapter 18: mr. sandman + end note
Summary:
Jason consents to placing one (1) tracker in his helmet, and promises to update them whenever he changes his number.
Notes:
Requested by Cinquefoile! End note scene from mr. sandman.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
One of the thugs had hit his helmet hard enough to crack a lens—though thankfully not his face—and Jason was forced to tug it off with a growl.
The thug had the audacity to look pleased.
He looked significantly less happy when it exploded in his face, and Jason mopped up the rest of the minor drug operation with some judicious application of rubber bullets.
He’d almost made it a month with that helmet too. They weren’t cheap, they were highly modified and had high-tech electronics and—and he should really stop blowing them up whenever they got the slightest bit damaged, but he had too much fun making them explode.
Unfortunately, he was now down protective headgear and a comm, and he still had a couple routes left on his patrol. He made his way through them cautiously, but ran into no other trouble, and swung home to his latest safehouse.
The first thing he noticed was that the tripwire on his window was disengaged. Unfortunately, he was already sliding the window up at that point, so he grabbed his gun instead of retreating, and slipped inside.
He exhaled when he caught sight of the cowl and the black-and-blue, flicking the safety back on his gun. “Don’t you guys know how to use a phone—”
Jason rocked back, nearly unbalancing as Batman lunged at him, arms locking tight around him and squeezing so tight Jason swore he felt his ribs creak. “Jay,” came the hoarse, guttural tone, so discordant that it took Jason a moment to realize that was his name.
“What—B, what—” Batman wavered, and Jason wasn’t equipped to hold up Batman’s full weight, not with his arms pinned at his sides, and they collapsed to the ground slowly. “Wing,” Jason wheezed, “Some help—”
But Nightwing wasn’t looking at him. Nightwing was leaning against the couch, shoulders shaking, face buried in his hands. He was making soft, choked noises.
“Nightwing?” Jason asked slowly, “Batman?” Neither responded. “Guys? You’re freaking me out here?”
Nightwing raised his head at that, voice hoarse, “You? Freaking you out? Imagine how we felt when your tracker disappeared, followed by your comm shorting out and rumors of an explosion!”
Ah.
Whoops.
He’d forgotten about that tracker.
“Sorry?” Jason tried, awkwardly wriggling—Batman held on tighter, and Jason gave up. “I—I didn’t do it on purpose.” Nightwing had slid down the couch and curled up against it, burying his head in his knees. “I blow up my helmet semi-frequently, I just forgot—”
Batman’s grip tensed even further. Nightwing dragged his head up.
“Blow up your helmet?!”
Jason slumped further in the hold and rested his forehead against Batman’s shoulder. He had a feeling this was going to be a long night.
Notes:
Whoops, Jaybird, you're in trouble.
[All mr. sandman Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 26 — 18.]
Chapter 19: inhibition + end note
Summary:
Dick has a talk with Ivy.
Notes:
Requested by LadyAndHerCat! End note scene from inhibition.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Dick strolled into Robinson Park, idly juggling an escrima, and headed for the far corner of the park—the path of vines obligingly parted as he neared, and Dick entered inside.
Ivy had escaped Arkham a couple of days ago, as predicted, aided by Harley, so this was the perfect time for Dick to stop by for a chat.
“Bluebird!” Harley cooed as he came into view. He allowed her to pull him into a hug and air-kiss his cheeks.
“Harley,” he greeted politely, “Glad to see you’re doing well.” Harley grinned at him—she’d turned the orange jumpsuit into a style piece, though the Suicide Squad collar still glinted around her neck. “Ivy,” Dick said, turning his attention to the other woman, “Please don’t tear up downtown when your girlfriend doesn’t respond to your texts.”
“Nightwing,” Ivy rolled her eyes, “Don’t pretend like you Bats ever cared about the infrastructure of this city.” She stalked towards him, eyes narrowed, “What brings a Bat to my humble abode?”
Dick tossed the escrima in the air a couple of times, pondering how best to start. “Your pollen,” he said finally.
Ivy looked confused. “What about it?”
“Aww, is ol’ Batsy upset about forking out hugs?” Harley giggled, “Does it mess with his dark, brooding image?”
“Batman’s not the one that’s upset,” Dick said levelly.
“That demon child of yours definitely needs a hug,” Ivy scoffed, “I don’t care how much he complains, he’s a spoiled brat, and I’m not going to stop.”
Dick stayed silent for a long moment. “Did you ever wonder,” he said slowly, “What someone would think when a two hundred pound nightmare of shadows lunged at them and then pinned them to the ground?”
Harley’s smile slipped. Ivy’s expression became colder. “He’s your father,” she snapped.
“Yes,” Dick responded, “Because trauma and fear responses are so very rational.”
Harley looked horrified. Ivy looked like she was chewing on a lemon. “The man needs to learn how to give a hug,” Ivy retorted, vines curling defensively around her, “He has no right taking in all you kids if he can’t—”
“He’s trying,” Dick said quietly, “It doesn’t come naturally to him, but he’s trying. And your pollen is not helping. All it’s doing is making them more skittish of touch.”
“Who?” Harley asked, eyes wide and shining, “You—you never had a problem with it before, so it has to be someone new—”
Dick gave her his best disapproving expression. “You know that’s not how it works, Harley.” Harley subsided, chewing on her lip. Ivy looked defensive and guilty.
“I’ll…tone it down,” Ivy said through gritted teeth. Which wasn’t an outright agreement to stop, but was a concession that Ivy realized the severity of what she was doing, and would use it accordingly.
“Tell Batsy to give you all hugs from Auntie Harls,” Harley said, her expression drooping, “And I’m sorry, bluebird. I didn’t think.”
“Why don’t you bring back the pollen that made the Batsuit pink?” Dick asked, “That one was funny.”
Ivy and Harley both shuddered. “No,” Ivy shook her head, “We got an extremely snippy letter that Batman wasn’t the one who washed the Batsuit, and to please cease and desist.”
“We’re not messing with that,” Harley shivered.
Dick thought about Alfred’s likely reaction to pollen that changed the color of whatever it touched, and winced—that was definitely a battle that no one wanted to start.
Notes:
[All inhibition Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 233 — 114 — 19.]
Chapter 20: sick day + end note
Summary:
Bruce has to be reassured every time he wakes up that seeing Jason was not a dream, and eventually Jason just crankily relocates to Bruce's bed.
Notes:
Requested by WriteThroughTheNight! End note scene from sick day.
(Content warning: illness.)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jason groaned as the door creaked open again, jamming the pillow over his head. “Would you just go the fuck to sleep?” Jason hissed, twisted to bury his face in the mattress and gritting his teeth through the pounding headache.
Jason was trying to sleep. Jason was trying very hard to sleep. It didn’t help when his bedroom door was opened every two hours, breaking through the haze and forcing Jason up.
“Jay?” came the hoarse voice, and Jason snapped.
“No, I’m a talking dinosaur!” Jason growled, forcing himself upright to glare at the figure in the doorway. Suddenly sitting up was not a good idea, however, and Jason was forced to clutch at the blankets to prevent from toppling over or losing his lunch. “For fuck’s sake, Bruce,” Jason forced out through clenched teeth, “It’s me, I’m alive, we went through this whole song and dance four days ago, can you please just let me sleep.”
Bruce was staring at him like he was haunted. “I’m sorry,” he croaked out, and slowly shuffled back, closing the door.
Great. Now Jason felt like the asshole.
Jason flopped back on the bed, allowed himself a moment to groan loudly, and extricated himself from the sweaty blankets. He half-rolled off the bed, grabbing his pillow, and clung to the side of the bed until the head rush passed. Once he was reasonably sure he wouldn’t faceplant on taking a single step, he made his way to the door.
The corridor was empty—everyone was in various states of exhaustion, even Tim, and the Manor was silent—and Jason slowly shuffled down to the right door. He didn’t bother knocking, just opened the door and slipped inside, ignoring the sleepy mumble from the figure underneath the covers.
“Jay?”
“Shut up,” Jason grumbled, climbing on top of the bed and moving Bruce’s pillows to make way for his own. “I’m tired of you waking me up.” He wriggled under the covers and curled up, his back facing Bruce.
A hesitant hand rested on his back. When Jason made no sign of protest, it slipped around his waist, tugging him back against a broad chest.
“Too hot,” Jason complained, and the grip eased slightly.
“Jay-lad,” came the quiet murmur, fingers drifting up to comb through sweaty hair, “My miracle.”
“Go to sleep.”
A quiet huff that could’ve been a laugh, dry, cracked lips against his hairline, and finally, silence.
Jason nudged his head further into the soft strokes, and let sleep slowly draw itself around him.
Chapter 21: buried birds + end note
Summary:
Bruce comes home.
Notes:
Requested by digimonfanatic4ever! Scene from end notes of buried birds.
[Part of multi-chapter upload, chapters 21-30.]
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Jason,” came a voice from the study, and Jason stopped in his tracks. Great. The last person on the long, long list of people who’d lectured him and hugged him and cried on him—thanks for nothing, Dick—and Jason was not in the mood.
“You can save the spiel, old man,” Jason groaned, wondering if he could just walk away from Bruce. Tim hadn’t warned him that Bruce was back, so he was probably fresh off that Justice League mission. Jason was supposed to have left days ago, but he had a different clingy sibling hanging off his arm at every turn, and when he’d finally managed to escape all of them, Tim had called him at three in the morning, hyperventilating after a nightmare, and Jason had given up to stay—temporarily—in the Manor.
“I already got it from Dick, Steph, Barbie, the demon brat, and a mildly terrifying stare-down with Cass. Call for help. Noted. Next time I’m in trouble, I’ll go down the list of contacts and try you one by one before I even bandage a bleeding wound, okay? You’ll all be—”
“Jason,” Bruce said again, cutting him off, and Jason didn’t have any time to recover before he was suddenly encircled in a hug.
“What,” Jason said.
“Jay,” Bruce said softly, “Jay-lad. I’m so sorry.”
“Sorry for what?” Jason snapped, “It was the Replacement that got buried, not—”
“I’m sorry,” Bruce repeated, “I—I didn’t know. About your grave. God, I’m so sorry, Jason.”
Jason froze. “It wasn’t,” he started softly, “You—you didn’t know. You—no one would’ve known.”
“I buried you,” Bruce said, voice wavering, “And you woke up there.”
“You didn’t know. You couldn’t have known.”
“Not the first time someone’s come back from the dead,” Bruce said softly. Which was—which was true. Death wasn’t a guarantee in their business, though usually resurrection was the providence of aliens and gods and metas.
“So next time,” Jason huffed into Bruce’s shirt, “Don’t make the same mistake.”
“There won’t be a next time,” Bruce growled, practically crushing Jason, and Jason wheezed.
“Bruce—Bruce, you know we’re human, right? We’re going to die one day.”
Bruce finally let him go, stepping back only to cup Jason’s face in his hands. Jason stood stock-still, unsure of what to do in the face of this unexpected affection. Bruce was holding him like he was something delicate. Something precious.
“Not as long as I live,” Bruce vowed.
“You’re going to drag us back through the gates of hell?” Jason intended it to be a sneer, but it came back as a whisper.
“If that’s what it takes,” Bruce promised.
Notes:
[All buried birds Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 3 — 7 — 45 — 21.]
Chapter 22: dying dream + alternate pov
Summary:
Hood hadn’t just paused near the uniform cases. He’d stopped in front of one in particular.
Notes:
Requested by MinaDR! Bruce's POV of the beginning scene from dying dream.
Content warning: panic attacks, flashbacks.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Hood?” Dick called, as Bruce gathered everyone near the Batcomputer—Hood had paused near the uniform cases, and they needed to start soon.
Bruce looked up, and stilled—Hood hadn’t just paused near the uniform cases. He’d stopped in front of one in particular.
“Hood?” Dick called out again, walking over when he got no response.
Before he could call again, Hood crumpled to his knees.
Bruce felt a spike ram through his heart—the uniform right behind him, bloody and torn, and carrying his son’s limp, lifeless body, and Dick was already running towards Jason—
“Jason? Jason!”
—But Jason wasn’t moving, wasn’t responding, was only swaying on his knees and the commotion drew the attention of everyone.
“Jason,” Dick crouched at his brother’s side, hands fluttering over the body armor, “Jason, can you hear me?”
Tim and Cass jogged over, and Bruce finally forced his feet to move, ripping his gaze away from his son’s shroud to the living, breathing child on the ground.
“Jason?” Dick said tremulously, before looking up, eyes wide and panicked.
“Hyperventilating,” Tim diagnosed calmly, dropping on Jason’s other side, “Take off his helmet.”
Cass leaned over and fit her fingers into the grooves, finding the catches and—
Ticking.
“Why the fuck did he put a bomb in his helmet?” Dick asked, horrified, and Bruce was running.
“Shut up and let me defuse it,” Tim snapped tersely, switching his mask to infrared and fiddling with the catches until the ticking stopped. “There,” he breathed out as Bruce reached them, his heart in his throat, “Take it off now.”
Cass yanked the thing off and tossed it into a far corner.
Jason was pale, eyes open but unseeing, trembling all over, and Bruce dropped to his knees next to his son, reaching for him as he gasped shallow breaths.
“Bruce,” Jason choked out, and Bruce held him tightly, “Bruce, please—”
“I’m right here, Jason,” Bruce said lowly, brushing a gloved hand over Jason’s face, cold and clammy with sweat, “I’m right here.”
Panic attack? Blood loss? Bruce didn’t understand—Jason had been fine when he’d come, and Bruce could see no traces of blood anywhere. What could possibly have—
Jason started screaming.
“Jay, I’m here,” Bruce held him tighter, his heart in his throat, “I’m right here.”
“No—no—it hurts—make it stop, please, B—make it stop—” and Bruce didn’t even know what Jason was looking at, what monsters he was fighting, what he was begging Bruce to save him from.
“I got you,” Bruce said, struggling not to feel helpless, “It’s going to be okay, I have you, Jason—”
Jason stopped breathing altogether, and Bruce had a minor heart attack.
“Jason. Jason, breathe.”
He pressed a palm to the armor, but there was nothing physically wrong, and Bruce forced the diaphragm to contract so that Jason wheezed and sucked in a stuttering breath.
“I have you, you’re safe, Jason, I swear,” Bruce murmured, a litany of desperate pleas, Jason gasping in his arms and taking him back five years to harsh, rattling breaths and a too-small broken body and dimming blue eyes and—
“Dad,” Jason choked out desperately, and Bruce felt his heart shatter.
“I’m here,” Bruce croaked, tears spilling over, “Jay-lad, I’m right here.” Everyone was arrayed around them in concern, and Bruce let out a slow breath when Jason’s eyes finally began to flicker, tracking his surroundings.
“Jason,” Bruce said quietly as his son began choking again, “Jason. You need to breathe.” Harsh, desperate breaths, too shallow to be of any real use, and Jason was thrashing now, struggling in Bruce’s grasp. “Jason.”
Jason slammed a hand against Bruce’s gauntlet, and then clung to it, eyes wide, ignoring the sharp edges pressing into his fingers. He stopped writhing, and instead pressed closer, burrowing into Bruce’s armor as he gasped wetly, shuddering all over. Bruce tightened his grip, encompassing his son completely in his grasp.
Steph brought a blanket to drape over Jason’s shivering form, and Bruce took the moment to shift one hand up to Jason’s hair, stroking it gently as his son trembled. Dick pressed closer on the other side, rubbing soft circles on Jason’s back with wide, wet eyes.
“Jason,” Bruce kept murmuring, “Jay-lad. You’re in the Cave, Jay, keep breathing. You’re safe.” Jason took a deep breath and shuddered all over. “It’s okay. It’s okay. You’re safe here. Just keep breathing.”
Gasping breaths turned to wet sobs, inhales cracking and exhales hoarse.
“I brought water.”
“Thank you, Tim,” Bruce said quietly, watching as Tim put the glass down and retreated. Cass had taken another blanket and was attempting to plaster it to the glass of the uniform case.
“Cass, what are you doing?” Tim asked.
“Cover,” his daughter replied, flicking a glance to the trembling form in Bruce’s lap, “To not see.”
Bruce went ice cold. Dick’s expression turning poisonous. “Right,” he said softly, “I can’t believe you didn’t—”
“Dick,” Tim cut him off, “Not now.”
Not now, but later. Because Bruce had forgotten. He had moved the memorial from its earlier position when he’d found out that the Red Hood was Jason, had pushed it back into the line of uniforms, but he had never considered what Jason would’ve thought upon seeing the suit he’d died in.
Never considered that it would send his son into a flashback-induced panic attack.
“Bruce,” Jason’s voice cracked, shivering fingers trying to latch onto his uniform.
“I’m right here,” Bruce murmured into his hair, “Jay, I’m right here.”
Jason took a shuddering breath. And another. “Don’t leave,” he choked out, no longer the fearsome crime lord but the child who’d died too young, who Bruce had failed—a lost, terrified child begging for his father to save him.
“I’m not going anywhere,” Bruce said quietly, and Jason exhaled.
Bruce slowly stroked his hair as Jason got his breathing under control, gasps dying to hitched breaths and quiet coughs. He relaxed in inches, and Bruce held him tighter, shifting to make sure his head was cushioned on the softer plates of his armor.
A hitched inhale dissolved into a gasp, and Bruce gently brushed the side of Jason’s face, tugging the bangs out of his eyes. “You’re safe,” he said softly, “You’re in the Cave. I’m right here.”
Jason went completely limp.
“Jay?” Bruce asked, quiet.
Jason twisted his face to press it against the armor, trembling again. “Please,” he exhaled, and Bruce didn’t know what he was pleading for, but he knew that he would tear the world apart to get it.
“You’re safe, son,” Bruce said quietly, “I’m here.”
Jason was still crying, but his breaths slowly eased to normal, and then slower, and Bruce stayed where he was, his son—his miracle child—in his lap, softly stroking his hair as Jason dropped into an exhausted sleep.
Notes:
[All dying dream Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 22 — 2.]
Chapter 23: memorial + alternate pov
Summary:
All dead heroes, except him. Not hero enough for the Titans, apparently.
Notes:
Requested by willtreaty! Jason's POV of the beginning scene from memorial.
Content warning: grief, fainting.
Chapter Text
Jason crept forward on silent feet, matching the kid step for step as he walked down the hall. The hall of dead heroes, each one a testament to why they shouldn’t have let fucking kids take up the mantle.
All dead heroes, except him. His face curved into a mirthless smile. Not hero enough for the Titans, apparently.
But that was okay. He wasn’t dead, and he was going to prove it, and the first to know it would be the kid that stole his costume before it was cold.
The poor little orphan. Jason had almost laughed at the news. Dead parents—good, he was almost a real Robin now.
The Replacement headed for the alcoves at the back of the hall and Jason kept following him. He wondered how long it would take the kid to realize he was being stalked. Someone should really work on his spatial awareness.
The kid almost disappeared inside a small alcove and Jason crept close, wary of a trap. The Replacement was kneeling on the ground, in front of what looked like a small shrine or an altar. Jason eased closer, confused, but couldn’t make out anything in the shadows.
He could hear the scrape of a matchstick and listened to the kid choke back tears as he tried to light one. He was trembling, and Jason had the urge to step back—the kid should really learn to watch his surroundings but if this was some sort of vigil for his dead parents, Jason had no place here. He wasn’t going to—that was an extra level of shittiness, and sure, Jason was pissed at the Replacement, but something crawled unpleasantly down his spine at the idea of disturbing the his grief.
The matchstick flared to life with a hiss, and Jason couldn’t entirely hide the sharp inhale.
It was a shrine. A memorial to a boy that had died too young.
Four photos in beautiful iron frames, stunning captures of Jason as Robin in Gotham. Smiling, fighting, flying. A taped group photo with the Titans—and Jason had sneered at them, but there he was, curled up in an armchair, mid-laugh. Jason and—and Dick, and the sight of his big brother smiling and ruffling his hair made something catch in his throat. Jason, in the middle of baking cookies, scowling suspiciously and defending his batter.
The kid finished lighting the three candles and the alcove danced with the light of the flames. Jason had to claw off his helmet, had to see it with his own two eyes. Had to—he’d been forgotten, that was—that was what he thought, that was what everyone said, that was what had to have happened—
But the kid he’d been replaced by was kneeling in front of a memorial dedicated to the boy that had gone unavenged, and Jason was finding it difficult to breathe.
There were other little knick-knacks—a domino mask. Some of his old Wonder Woman merch. His book. A stunning sketch of a robin mid-flight, and Jason could feel his eyes prickling.
They hadn’t forgotten him.
He’d been missed.
They had a memorial to him, a memorial of all the parts of him they’d collected, a remembrance of the Robin he’d been—they hadn’t swept him under the rug and ignored him.
They didn’t have a statue of him but this—this was worth more, and it felt like the world was shifting under Jason’s feet.
“Could you—could you watch over them for me?” the kid asked quietly. Asked him quietly, the kid was asking Jason to watch—watch over his parents, most likely. “Please?”
The plaintive tone was cracking his heart in two, and Jason hated it. “No can do,” he growled out, because he was angry, he was upset, he was—
The Replacement gasped, almost falling against the flames as he twisted—he looked up at Jason, eyes widening, his breaths getting shorter and—and his face went slack as he slumped to the floor.
“Fuck,” Jason snapped, quickly crouching to catch him before he banged his head against the ground. The kid was out like a light—still breathing, Jason checked—and completely limp.
Well, now Jason really did feel like the asshole.
“Shit,” he said eloquently—at the unconscious kid in his arms, at the merrily dancing candle flames, at the vivid reminder of the Robin that Jason had thought he’d left behind.
He couldn’t attack the kid now.
Chapter 24: sick day + end note
Summary:
Everyone actually spends the holiday sick.
Notes:
Requested by SkyBlue1309! Scene from end notes of sick day.
Content warning: illness.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Dick had his forehead pressed to the table, breaths low and raspy. “S’meone—s’meone turn it off.” He waved a vague hand in the direction of the window.
“The sun?” Jason asked caustically. Dark circles ringed his eyes, and he was curled up in a Gotham Knights sweatshirt, knees drawn up in his chair. “Sorry, Dickiebird, no can do.”
“Ugh,” Dick made a low, protesting sound, “I feel like death.”
Jason laughed again—Dick made a dull whine, like Jason had kicked his chair. “No you don’t, Dickhead, trust me.”
Dick dragged his head up—his skin was gray, his cheeks hollow, and his collarbones jutted out sharply against the thin, loose shirt he was wearing. “I will puke on you next time,” Dick threatened hoarsely. His expression spasmed and he dropped his head back to the table with a low groan.
Jason made a sympathetic noise and patted his outstretched arm—Dick had definitely gotten the worst end of the stick among all of them, he’d spent the whole of yesterday emptying his stomach and then dry heaving when he didn’t have anything to bring up.
“Just think about all the ways you’re going to get the baby bird back for this,” Jason suggested, “That’s what I’m doing.”
Tim made an indignant sound—this wasn’t his fault, he’d never asked Jason to nursemaid him back to health. He hadn’t even known that Jason was alive!
“Boys,” Bruce rasped, slowly shuffling into view. There were crackers and soup on the tray he was holding in trembling hands. Alfred had taken the day off to sleep—he wasn’t as sick as the rest of them, but better to be safe than sorry. “Behave.”
“I’m just saying—if the kid hadn’t worked himself sicker, this never would’ve happened,” Jason pointed out.
“And if you hadn’t broken into the Tower to attack me, this never would’ve happened,” Tim rejoined, “So I don’t see how you can blame me.”
Jason glared at him. “You’re lucky you’re cute,” he threatened, “Or I would’ve totally drowned you in the bathtub.”
Tim scoffed. Dick made a small chuckle as he nibbled on the edge of the cracker Bruce had nudged against his mouth.
“I’m lucky,” Bruce said quietly, sitting down once he finished serving out the soup and crackers, “To have all my children home.”
Jason made a low scoffing noise, but his cheeks were red. Tim felt the curl of warmth inside of him before he’d taken a single sip of soup.
Chapter 25: safety net + missing scene
Summary:
Jason heard the Batmobile screech to a halt at the mouth of the alleyway, and groaned out loud.
Notes:
Requested by savyour950! Missing scene from safety net.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
He could hear the Batmobile screech to a halt at the mouth of the alleyway, and groaned out loud. Nightwing still hadn’t stopped crying, and the kids were hovering over him like he was dying. He was tempted to shoot someone.
And then he saw the cowl, and was really tempted to shoot someone.
“Red Robin,” Batman said flatly, “Report.”
“There’s nothing to report,” Jason growled, “I took a small tumble, Nightwing is having a meltdown, your brats stole my drive, and anyone so much as mentions going back to the Cave, I will shoot them.”
“Hood admitted to a couple of broken ribs,” Red Robin said, the fucking traitor. Jason hissed and tried to get up, but Nightwing was still pinning him to the ground, albeit in a hold that involved a lot more crying than he was used to.
The part of him that was still the kid terrified of anything that upset his big brother wanted to stay silent until Dick stopped sobbing.
“I am fine,” Jason gritted out as the cowled shadow drew closer, “Everyone is panicking for no reason.”
“Your line snapped,” came the rough, hoarse voice, and Jason had to actually take a second to place it as Nightwing’s.
“Nightwing,” Bruce’s voice was gentle, not Batman’s growl as he crouched down on Jason’s other side, “I need to check for injury.” Nightwing lifted his head but made no move to get off of Jason. “Red Robin?”
Red obediently came forward to gently tug Nightwing away. The demon brat hovered over his precious big brother, glaring at Jason like Nightwing’s tears were his fault.
He hadn’t known that the grapple line was going to snap. And he hadn’t particularly enjoyed landing in a dumpster hard enough to knock the breath from his body.
“Any pain?” Batman asked, back to clinical as gloved hands probed along Jason’s neck.
“Broken ribs. Lower left,” Jason snapped back, “I’m fine.”
“Any tingling or numbness?”
“B.”
“Answer the question, Hood.”
Jason made a low growl. “No numbness, no tingling, no strange sensations, and look—I can wiggle all my fingers and toes. We good now?”
He can feel the stare, even if he can’t see it. “I’d like you to come to the Cave to run some tests—”
“No,” Jason hissed, absolutely fucking not—he braced an elbow against the ground and straightened before Batman could pin him down. “See?” Jason said—his broken ribs were burning, but his spine wasn’t shifting out of alignment, and he moved to get up fully. “I’m perfectly—”
He had a lap full of sobbing vigilante again, and Jason raised his head to the night sky as Dick shivered, clutching him tight.
“I’m not going to be able to pry him off, am I,” Jason said flatly.
The demon brat glared at him. The Replacement gave him a mock sympathetic look. Batman patted him on the shoulder.
“He’ll calm down after he sees that you’re okay,” Batman lied outright—the last time Dick had gotten like this, he hadn’t let Jason out of his sight for a whole weekend, and Jason hadn’t even been injured. “Come on, we’ll go to the Cave.”
But Jason couldn’t entirely deny that tiny part of him that was still repeating ‘Dick cares’ in a tone of awed wonder.
Jason bared his teeth at the three vigilantes. “I’m serious,” he growled, “If you leave me out of that bust, I will track you all down and shoot you.” He wrapped his arms tentatively around Dick and glared at them all.
Notes:
Dick does not, in fact, let him out of his sight for a solid five days.
[All safety net Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 149 — 25 — 132.]
Chapter 26: mr. sandman + alternate pov
Summary:
“I don’t understand. He wasn’t like this before—”
Notes:
Requested by inqwel! Dick's POV of the ending scene from mr. sandman.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Dick got the all-clear from Tim, but he didn’t stop—Jason called him never, and his little brother had been so worried and Dick needed to check up on him and make sure everything was okay.
The shock trap was easy enough to disable and Dick was soon slipping through the apartment—empty kitchen, living room, couch—and turning into the bedroom.
He stopped dead.
One of the two lumps shifted enough to raise their head, and groaned loudly when they caught sight of him.
“Great,” Jason grumbled, dropping his head back down. Down to the pillow. Down, next to Bruce’s hand. Bruce, who was next to Jason, apparently asleep.
“Pollen?” Dick asked, faintly strangled. The last time Red Hood had run into Batman, Jason had nearly shot him. No. Jason had shot him, it had just gotten deflected by the armor.
“No,” Jason grumbled. Dick waited, and Jason finally let out a loud sigh. “He had a bad dream.”
Ah. That would do it. Dick was honestly surprised Jason hadn’t been met with the full force of Bruce’s paranoid smothering up until this point.
“Poor B,” Dick hummed, eyeing the bed—there was just enough space for someone else, if they were flexible, and Jason had woken him up too early in the morning to panic about nothing.
Decision made, Dick quickly stripped out of his uniform and clambered onto the bed in the tank top and leggings he wore underneath, grinning at Jason’s scowl.
“I don’t understand,” Jason said slowly, as Dick made himself comfortable, “He wasn’t like this before—”
“Before you died?” Dick finished sadly, “No, Little Wing, he wasn’t.” Bruce had been protective, yes, but it had never been so smothering. So desperate. So panicked.
Jason was scowling again. “You can’t expect me to believe it affected him that much—”
“Jaybird, you have no idea,” Dick cut him off, because Jason had no clue what things had been like before he’d come back. “This? This running around the city because he desperately needs to know you’re safe? It was even worse back then. He had to go check up on everyone he cared about, and you can imagine how that went down.”
Jason’s expression twisted up as he stared at Dick.
“Oh god, I remember breaking my phone once,” Dick chuckled softly, “I was out of contact for two hours, and B nearly called in the Justice League to scour Bludhaven to find me.” He’d come home to a panicking Bruce and Dick had nearly had a heart attack himself wondering if something had happened to Tim.
“You can’t be serious.”
“I am, Little Wing. He refused to let me out of his sight for the next day, which was fun trying to explain to the BPD.”
Jason’s expression shifted to something more contemplative. He looked tired—as probably expected, if Bruce had woken him up in his panic. “I’m sorry that he scared you,” Dick said softly.
Jason immediately bit back, his face coloring, “He didn’t—I wasn’t—fuck you, Dickhead.”
Eloquent. Dick chuckled, teasing smile still on his face. “Oh, Jaybird, you’re going have to try harder than that to convince me.” His eyes glittered. “Especially since you still haven’t let go of Bruce’s hand.”
Jason snapped back, “I will shoot you.” But he didn’t let go of Bruce, and Dick laughed again.
“Alright,” Jason grumbled, sinking back into the pillow, “Shoo.”
“What?”
“Shoo,” Jason glared at him, “I didn’t invite you over, Dickhead. Go flap your way to the Manor—apparently the demon brat tried to murder the Replacement again, go fix that.”
Tim hadn’t mentioned anything about that, and Dick drew his most woebegone expression—eyes wide and shiny, lip trembling, “You’re—you’re kicking me out?”
“Fuck you, that isn’t going to work on me. Go.”
“Little Wing?” Dick said softly.
“I hate that nickname, that’s definitely not going to work on me.”
“Jaybird?” Dick let his voice crack.
“You fucking asshole, leave—”
He was close to breaking, and Dick pulled out the big guns—he blinked, eyes wide and watery, and sniffled quietly.
Jason glared at him before emphatically turning his back on him, “You know what, I can’t deal with you morons. I need sleep.”
Dick grinned in glee and wriggled under the sheets, fitting against Jason’s back as Jason curled closer to Bruce, and lightly carded his fingers through Jason’s hair.
As predicted, Jason melted, and Dick continued the gentle stroking, humming under his breath. Bruce wasn’t the only one that needed to be sure that the ones they loved were safe and sound.
Notes:
[All mr. sandman Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 26 — 18.]
Chapter 27: give me a dream + alternate pov
Summary:
Jason is homesick.
Notes:
Requested by Aelig! Jason's POV of the beginning scene from give me a dream.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jason was just—tired. Homesick? It was a stupid word, but he was—he missed Gotham, missed Bruce, and he knew he was supposed to be training to return in his own right but he wanted to go home.
Talia would’ve definitely given him a ticket if he asked for one, but she had found him so many trainers, and listened to him and supported his plans, and he felt a tiny bit guilty that he was going against what he’d told her. That she’d listen to him and her face would fall and she’d tell him he was weak for running back to a family that had forgotten him, that had replaced him, that hadn’t avenged him.
Maybe he was weak. Maybe he was the same pathetic street trash that lived on whatever scraps he got. Maybe he was a fool, for going back to a home that clearly never wanted him—
But it hurt, and he was so tired and lonely and he just wanted to go back home.
He’d planned to spend a night in his room, sleep in his old bed and take that little joy before he left again, but his steps led him past his door, further down, and Jason couldn’t stop himself from entering the master bedroom.
Couldn’t stop himself from creeping closer to the slumbering figure under moonlight-dappled sheets.
Couldn’t stop himself from slowly edging the blankets back, and bracing a knee on the corner of the bed, and—
Bruce shifted the moment he put his weight on the bed, which was—Jason knew that Bruce was highly trained to wake up to a single disturbance in his surroundings, but he still froze. Bruce was awake, Bruce was blinking at him, Bruce knew and any moment now, Jason would be kicked out—
“Jason?” Bruce asked. His voice was soft. Jason had almost forgotten what it sounded like.
“Dad,” Jason croaked out, because Bruce denied him nothing when he called him that, and he just wanted one night to pretend like he was still a part of this family.
“Jay,” Bruce smiled, and drew the covers back further. Jason leapt at the unspoken invitation. “Jay-lad.”
Jason couldn’t quite choke down the sob at the older nickname, and held himself perfectly still as Bruce reached out to tuck a lock of hair behind his ear.
He stared at Bruce for a stretching moment before the man decided to act—Jason yelped as Bruce pulled him closer, drawing him into a hug, clutching Jason close and burying his face against Jason’s hair.
“Bruce?” Jason asked warily, slowly creeping an arm around his father to return the hug. It was warm and Jason’s eyes were prickling and this was everything he wanted and it felt like a dream.
“My son,” Bruce hummed, and Jason buried his face into Bruce’s shirt to stop the tears. “I’m so sorry.”
Everything he wanted.
So very perfect.
He was home and Bruce was here and he was hugging Jason and—
And if this was a dream, Jason never wanted to wake up.
Let me be selfish, Jason begged, please.
Darkness wrapped around him, and lulled him to sleep to the tune of his dad’s heartbeat.
Notes:
[All give me a dream Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 27 — 88 — 76 — 77.]
Chapter 28: Furor + alternate pov
Summary:
Bruce came awake to a scream.
Notes:
Requested by untamedphoenix! Bruce's pov of the aftermath of delivering the antidote from Furor ch2.
Content warning: strangulation, aggression toxin, restricted breathing, needles.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Bruce came awake to a scream.
“Jason!” someone shouted, and he forced his eyes open in a sudden burst of panic—Cave, he recognized instantly, he was on the floor, his head ached, there was a pinch point of pain in his arm, like he’d been stabbed with a needle—
The toxin. The antidote. Jason. Jason, gasping for breath under him. Jason, green eyes dimming to resignation. Jason, lips moving to form I’m sorry even as Bruce crushed his windpipe with his bare hands.
Bruce straightened upright, numb, like he was watching his body move and wasn’t all the way inside.
“No, no, Jaybird, please, please, wake up, you have to wake up,” Dick babbled mindlessly, cradling Jason in a position to keep his airway open. Damian was already sprinting back with the medkit, and Tim yanked it from him to rifle through the contents and draw out a hollow needle.
Jason’s lips were blue, his skin alarmingly pale. He was struggling to breathe.
Steph jabbed the needle into his throat, and Jason’s struggles ceased. His chest rose and fell, albeit slowly. Tears dripped down Dick’s face as he held his little brother.
“I’m calling Leslie,” Tim informed them, moving to deactivate the Cave’s lockdown. Damian hovered in place, uncertain, and Steph curled up and buried her head in her knees.
Bruce shifted forward the two steps to crouch at Jason’s side. He still felt like he was moving through a dream.
That couldn’t be Jason.
That couldn’t be what Bruce had done to him.
That couldn’t be his son, strangled almost to death by Bruce’s hands.
Bruce smoothed Jason’s hair away from his forehead with trembling fingers. His cheeks were wet. “I’m so sorry, Jay-lad,” he croaked out.
Sorry. What was sorry in the face of strangling his son twice? How could Bruce even begin to apologize for this?
Bruce quietly bent and pressed a kiss to Jason’s forehead, squeezing his eyes shut. It could be the last time he’d ever get to do it.
Jason would never want to see him again.
How could Bruce still call himself a father after nearly killing his son?
Chapter 29: ergonomics + missing scene
Summary:
Tim tries to figure out what's up with Bruce's bed.
Notes:
Requested by lexel7! Missing scene about Tim's experiments from ergonomics.
Content warning: excessive caffeine intake.
Chapter Text
Okay. He’d drunk two espressos and chugged three energy drinks. He was vibrating so hard he was seriously considering calling Bart and asking him if this was what it was like being a speedster. He could barely stop himself from bouncing in place, and Bruce was giving him strange looks.
“You okay, bud?” Bruce asked finally, getting into bed.
“I’m fine!” Tim smiled brightly. Oops. Too wide. He toned it down, so Bruce stopped staring at him like the Joker had popped up. “Just fine. Ready to sleep!”
“Okay,” Bruce said slowly, but waited for Tim to curl under the blankets before he switched off the lights.
Tim twisted under the blankets, hunting for the perfect spot. This was the last test. The final experiment. The last piece of evidence to prove that this bed wasn’t normal.
At first, he thought it was just a nice bed. Soft. Comfortable. He slept deeply, so deeply he didn’t even realize he was rolling off the bed. Usually he woke up if he moved too much.
Then it began getting…strange.
No more sleepless nights. No more insomniac wanderings. No more staring at the ceiling pondering half-solved cases until the sun rose again. Suspicion turned to concern turned to paranoia—was someone drugging him? Was the bed made of knockout pills?
But then Bruce wouldn’t wake up, and he definitely got up frequently during the night. And surely Cass would’ve noticed if she was being drugged.
He double-checked the frame, mattress, and sheets, just in case. And ended up taking a satisfying nap while he was at it.
Then began the experiments.
He drank a cup of coffee before bed—nothing.
He slipped in after a nightmare that left his heart racing—he was out like a light.
He laid down with a headache screaming insistently at him—he’d fallen asleep before he could even try.
No matter what he did, he fell asleep quickly, slept deeply, and woke up refreshed. It was magic. It had to be magic.
And thus the final test—enough caffeine to push the daily limit. If the effects of the bed were chemical, it would definitely not react pleasantly to the caffeine in his system. If the effects were magical, Tim would get the same, great sleep he always did.
He felt like something was itching at him as he twisted again. God, the hard part would be staying still long enough to sleep. He wanted to push the blankets off. He wanted to jump up and down on the bed. Hmm, had he tried that? Would he fall asleep doing that as well? Had Dick ever jumped on the bed?
Tim snorted at the mental image of a hyperactive child Dick bouncing all over the place while a weary Bruce stared into empty space. How had the bed combined with Dick’s natural tendency to move? Did it automatically adjust to everyone’s individual preferences? How did it know?
Tim shifted again, yawning. He felt…heavy. Like someone had tied weights around him. That would be fun. Unless someone threw him in the water. Then that would be terrifying.
Tim shuddered, and sank deeper into the bed.
No one would get him here, though. Bruce was here, and he’d keep Tim safe. Tim was warm and protected and all curled up on this nice…soft…pleasant…
Darkness slipped over him on his next breath.
Chapter 30: infectious + end note
Summary:
Spoiler, after a patrol that ended with a face-off against Ivy, ends up glomping a scowling boy who should not have been in the Cave in the first place, and when they're separated, Spoiler needs ten stitches and an antidote but she has a baby brother.
Notes:
Requested by LadyAnatar! Scene from end notes of infectious.
[Last chapter of multi-chapter upload: 21-30.]
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Damian hissed as the black-and-blue-clad vigilante tried to get closer, and tightened his grip on the knife. The boy backed off, but the arms around him only tightened as something soft nuzzled against his hair.
Damian did not lean into it. He did not. There wasn’t something aching and clawing inside of him, desperately begging for one of his mother’s hugs, and the purple-clad vigilante was soft and warm and she smelled like lavender and Damian wanted to tuck himself further into her grasp because he missed Mother already.
He was surrounded by strangers and he wanted to go home. But he couldn’t—he knew he couldn’t, Mother had sent him away for his own safety, he was supposed to live with his father—a father that had no idea he existed, because Damian’s clipped explanation had turned the man’s face dark—and his father’s other kids, and why had Mother not warned him?
“She’s been stabbed,” the black-and-blue-clad vigilante was hissing to Father, “We can’t just—”
“How do you propose we separate them?” Father asked, his tone cold. Damian shrank back further into the girl’s grasp—Spoiler, the others had called her. She hummed and pulled her cape around them both.
“We can just wait for the pollen to wear off,” the younger one said—Robin, that was Robin, his father’s protégé. The one Damian had been lying in wait for, before Spoiler had spotted him and attacked him.
Damian hadn’t expected an attack, and the knife he lodged into her side hadn’t made her back off, and he’d been twisted into a hold no amount of writhing broke, and there was nothing to do but give up.
The older vigilante threw up his arms, “Guess we’re keeping this one, then.” He took a step closer to Damian but stayed well out of stabbing reach. “Congratulations, kid, you’re a part of the family now. And now I need to go ask Ivy if she’s doing this on purpose.”
Damian was—was part of them? He didn’t have—this was enough to prove himself? He had failed to fight off Spoiler, but they were welcoming him anyway?
“Shh,” Spoiler hummed, gloved fingers combing through his hair, and he curled up further into her lap.
Maybe he hadn’t failed after all.
Notes:
[All infectious Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 105 — 30.]
Chapter 31: Furor + alternate pov
Summary:
Bruce wakes up in a containment cell.
Notes:
Requested by DixieLullabye! Bruce's pov of the argument at the end of chapter one of Furor.
Content warning: aftermath of aggression toxin, arguing, fainting.
[multichapter upload, ch31-40.]
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Bruce drew fuzzily back to awareness, his head pounding. He slowly straightened, cataloguing his surroundings—he was in a cell, no, he was in the Cave, Cass was right outside, Damian hovering next to her, why was he in a containment cell—
Jason. Blinding rage. His hands constricting around his son’s throat as he begged for Bruce to stop.
Bruce wasn’t sick over the floor of the cell, but it was a near thing.
“Bruce?” Cass asked, peering at him.
“Cassandra,” he said quietly, levering up. She unlocked the door easily, and he stepped outside.
Jason was sitting at the Batcomputer. Bruce tried to tell himself that was a good sign. “Code 2-Alpha-4-Echo,” he called out as they made their way to the platform, “Deactivate lockdown.”
Jason stiffened, before swiveling towards them.
Horror. Overwhelming horror. The outline of fingers around his neck, the way he was holding one arm tight to his body, the rigid tension as he stared at them. “Jason,” Bruce stepped forward, desperate to make this right and unsure of how—
Jason flinched away from him, and made a low, pained sound when he jostled the broken arm. Bruce froze. “Alright,” Jason croaked out, in a voice like ground gravel, “Blood work’s clean, the Bats are awake, I’ll leave you all to it.”
“Steph, call Leslie to come to the Cove,” Bruce said firmly. He wanted to get closer, but Jason was already looking hunted.
“I’m not staying,” Jason said, narrowing his eyes.
“You can’t get on your motorcycle with your injuries,” Dick challenged, and Bruce wanted to groan—Jason lived to be contrary.
“Watch me.”
“Fine,” Dick rejoined, “I doubt you can even get out of that chair without help.”
It was obvious that Jason was severely injured. And yet he persisted in trying to inch out of the chair until something moved wrong and he crumpled back down with a strangled shout.
“That’s what I thought,” Dick said, and Jason growled. The matter effectively settled, the rest of them drifted to continue their other tasks.
Bruce took a deep breath. Jason was here. Jason was alive. Jason was injured, but it wasn’t life-threatening, Bruce hadn’t killed his son, hadn’t watched the light drain from betrayed green eyes as he squeezed—
“Say it,” Jason snapped suddenly, “Say it, old man, I know you’re dying to.”
Bruce stared at him blankly. “Say what?”
“Your goddamn lecture,” Jason sneered, “You hadn’t even finished the last one.” He looked angry. He looked upset. “So say it, tell me all the ways that I fucked up again, that I let my anger get the best of me—” he was gasping for breath “—that I put everyone in danger, that I was reckless and—and irresponsible and—”
Bruce started forward as Jason wheezed desperately. Dick yelled for Damian to get the oxygen mask, and Bruce forced Jason upright as he tried to hunch over. The oxygen mask was handed to him, and Bruce curled Jason’s fingers around it and guided it to Jason’s face.
Several gasping breaths sounded before Jason finally took a deep enough breath. “Say it,” Jason muttered, “Get it out of your system.”
Bruce monitored his breathing and tried to remind himself that Leslie worked on the far side of Gotham, and it would take her a while to get here.
“Alright,” Jason said wearily, slumping further in the chair, “I’ll just run through the highlights then. Your temper is out of control, blah, blah, you have to be more careful, yadda, yadda, stop endangering my family—”
What was he talking about?
“Jason,” Bruce cut off the litany, “You are a part of this family.”
Bruce wasn’t one hundred percent sure that was a laugh, but it grated on his nerves all the same. “I can’t believe you managed that with a straight face,” Jason said coldly.
“Jason—”
“No,” his son snapped, “No. I’m not a part of this family and you can’t just unilaterally—”
“Jason,” Bruce tried to interject, “You are my son—”
“No, your son got blown up in a warehouse when you weren’t looking—” That was a jab straight to Bruce’s heart, because he hadn’t been looking, he’d thought that Jason was safe, and he was too late—
“And I am your father—”
“You aren’t jack shit to me!” Jason snarled viciously. Another knife, and Bruce’s heart was tearing apart. The toxin, he wanted to say, but no—this anger was real. “You were a father to the kid that never stopped believing that Batman was going to save him, that died believing that Batman was coming. I am not that kid!”
“Jason—” Bruce tried again, his voice hoarse.
“I’m not your son!”
Silence reigned—the only sounds that broke it were the echoes of Jason’s shout and his wheezing breaths. Bruce stared at his child, the child that he’d lost and gotten back, and he never quite knew what to say to Jason but Jason would never stop being his son.
“You called me dad,” Bruce said, voice small.
“I would’ve called you fucking Santa Claus if it got your hands off my neck,” came the cold rejoinder. Bruce managed to suppress the flinch by sheer force of will—Jason begging, Jason gasping, Jason crying—and hid the shards of his heart behind a wall of numbness.
“I think we should table this discussion for now,” Dick said slowly, bridging the uneasy silence, “We’re all a little—”
“No,” Jason snapped, “You don’t understand. You all refuse to understand. Jason Todd died at the hands of a madman. He’s dead. You didn’t get your son back,” Jason narrowed his eyes at Bruce, “Stop pretending like you did.”
“Jason,” Dick started, but Bruce raised a hand to stop him. Anger was curling next to the heartbreak, because Jason loved lashing out with words and Bruce couldn’t stand here and listen to Jason pretend to not care about any of them.
“Okay,” Bruce said simply. Dick made a protesting noise, and Bruce spoke over him, “Okay. Jason Todd is dead.” There—exactly what Jason wanted.
“Bruce,” Dick said, aghast.
Bruce ignored him. “Then who are you?” he demanded, voice hard.
Jason was staring at him like Bruce had told him that the sun had stopped working. “What?”
“If Jason Todd is dead, then who are you?” Bruce asked, the pulse of hurt burning higher.
“I—I don’t—”
“Who are you? Why do you join in on our battles? Why did you try to get us into holding cells instead of letting us tear each other apart?” Bruce asked, his voice getting louder, “Why don’t you just kill us all? If you aren’t a part of this family, then why?”
Open your eyes, Bruce begged, please come back to me.
“Fuck you,” Jason snapped automatically, “Fuck you, Bruce. You don’t get to ask that question. You don’t—you—”
He didn’t have an answer. Didn’t have barbed words to spit at them. He’d have to confront the angry mix of emotions now, have to accept that he considered them family for all that he loved to rage and snarl—
Green eyes flared.
“It doesn’t matter who I am,” Jason pushed himself out of the chair, shaky and furious, “It never mattered.”
“Jason!” Dick cried out, alarmed, but Jason had eyes only for Bruce.
“No matter what you say, no matter what you do, your son is dead and you have to live with that.”
His voice was getting weaker, but Bruce could feel the hate churning under it as Jason wavered. As Bruce stared at him, fixed to the spot, by words that felt like lances.
“Your son is dead,” Jason spat out, “Your son is dead, and you didn’t save me.”
It tore his heart in two. He caught Jason as he crumpled, as invisible wounds wept silently.
Jason was right.
Bruce hadn’t saved him.
Chapter 32: fuzzy gray + end note
Summary:
Tim wakes from his emergency splenectomy to see Damian sitting on his legs, sharpening his sword.
Notes:
Requested by insom_nya! End note from ch3 of fuzzy gray.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tim pried open crusty eyelids to meet wavering gray. He felt like something was tying him down, binding his limbs, swallowing him whole, and he didn’t even have the energy to struggle. He could only lie there and wait for the crushing pressure to diminish.
It did diminish, replaced by a shooting pain against his stomach, a dull ache in his hand, a throbbing headache, and a mouth that tasted like dust and death. He tried to move, to at least look up, but there was a heavy weight across his legs and he subsided with a muffled groan.
He did see, however, that he wasn’t alone. He couldn’t register more than typical League robes—made sense, the League had been following him since Paris, and after the—the desert? The desert, the Widower, oh god, Z and Owen and Pru—he wouldn’t have been able to stop them.
Still couldn’t stop them, in his lethargy, with someone sitting on his legs to ensure he didn’t get up.
But the weight shifted off his legs. “Drake?” a voice called out, child-high, and Tim had to brace an elbow against the bed to sit up, because—
“Damian?”
“You’re awake,” Damian made a sharp, irritated clicking sound, narrowing his eyes. Tim stared at him. At the scowl. At the League robes he was wearing. At the sword he was sharpening while sitting on top of Tim.
Tim blinked. The scene did not resolve itself into further clarity.
“Damian?” Tim repeated hesitantly. The kid’s face twisted into a deeper scowl.
“Did you lose your eyes too?” Damian snapped, “Or are you going senile?”
Definitely the demon brat.
“Wait,” Tim croaked out, “Lose my eyes too?” He looked down at himself, abruptly alarmed, but he seemed to have the right number of limbs and fingers and toes. “What did I lose?” he rasped, wincing as his voice cracked.
Damian kept glaring as he crawled up the bed and reached for the bedside table. There was a jug and a glass there, and Damian filled it up before practically shoving it in Tim’s face. Tim managed to swallow it down—water, presumably—without choking, and half of the second glass too, before he turned his face to the side, sharply, letting the water slosh out against his cheek until Damian withdrew it.
“Damian, wait,” Tim said, clearing his throat, “What did I lose?”
The brat made another clicking noise, but otherwise remained silent, sitting on his knees next to Tim.
“Damian.” Tim’s heart was pounding now, panic skittering down his limbs as he struggled to keep his breathing steady.
“Calm down,” Damian snapped back, “Your spleen. A minor organ not necessary for survival.”
Tim blinked at him. He remembered the Widower’s blade cutting into him, the pain almost an afterthought, and he jerked the blanket aside to see that half his stomach was plastered in gauze.
“We think,” Damian added.
“You think?!”
“None of us are trained medical professionals,” Damian retorted icily, “So yes, we’re forced to rely on the League’s word that you’re missing an organ.”
Normally, Tim could keep up with the demon brat’s stream of snippy comments, but right now, his head was pounding, he ached all over, and he was most likely missing a spleen.
“Worst field trip ever,” he muttered under his breath, but clearly not low enough, because Damian sneered.
“Oh, yes, gallivant around the world, get in bed with assassins, and then complain,” Damian snapped, “Like this isn’t your fault—”
“My fault?” Tim hissed, levering up, “I’m sorry I had to resort to whoever was willing to help me when my family abandoned me—”
“We aren’t the ones that lost their minds from grief and decided to leave—”
“Bruce is alive, you goddamn brat, I did it, I found proof, and the only one willing to listen to me was Ra’s—”
“A manipulative, calculating, near-immortal assassin hellbent on corrupting you, yes, that would be a trustworthy ally—”
“At least he listened—”
“He nearly got you killed!” Damian almost shrieked, fists balled up. “You almost died, you lost an entire organ, and Grandfather was ready to throw you into the Pit!” His eyes were glittering, his face red, and Tim was momentarily struck dumb when he realized that Damian was…trembling.
“Damian,” Tim started, softer, but the kid cut him off.
“That’s where your foolish idea would’ve gotten you, bleeding out in the desert, I’m sure you’d be a great help to Father then—”
“Damian—”
“Or better yet, turned into a mindless monster like Todd, because we could use more fratricide in this family—” Damian gesticulated, and Tim gave up on using words and extended his arms.
Damian wavered, his face still an angry red, but the scowl crumpled and Damian tipped over into his arms, pressing closer and burying his face against Tim’s shoulder as Tim slowly wrapped his arms around him. The kid was shuddering, sobs quiet but not silent, and Tim held him close, swallowing against the lump in his throat.
“You left,” Damian accused in a cracked voice, and Tim squeezed tighter.
“I’m here now,” he said softly.
“No thanks to your abysmal self-preservation skills,” Damian sniffled.
“I’m still alive, aren’t I?”
“No thanks to your abysmal self-preservation skills.”
“Come on, Dami,” Tim said, and the brat didn’t even elbow him for the nickname. “Only down one spleen so far. I still have plenty of organs to wager.”
“Lose another organ, and I will disembowel you,” Damian growled. Tim didn’t point out that that would be counterproductive.
Instead, he stayed quiet, holding Damian, letting the kid hide against him as his tears died to hitched, sniffling breaths.
“I’m sorry for worrying you,” Tim said softly. Damian made a harsh, clicking sound at the idea of being worried, but didn’t dispute it. Tim hid his smile in Damian’s hair, until something occurred to him. “Wait. Did you come here by yourself?”
“Don’t be ridiculous, Drake. Grayson and Cain are yelling at Grandfather, Todd is setting explosives, and Brown is waiting on the plane. Pennyworth is at the Cave, ready to lecture you at length for your foolishness.”
Notes:
[All fuzzy gray Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 97 — 32.]
Chapter 33: transaction + alternate pov
Summary:
Tim, letting his guard down only to be surprised by the Red Hood. Tim, knowing he’s at the mercy of a murderer, and being unable to run away. Tim, shaking apart in Jason’s arms, and not even caring if Jason is going to kill him because he’s spent years waiting for this hug and he’s going to enjoy it while it lasts.
Notes:
Requested by Pixel_Pixy! Tim's POV of the last cuddling scene in transaction.
Content warning: cuddle pollen.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tim managed to hold it together until Cel closed the door behind them. He’d held it together when he first noticed the shimmering dust back in the Batcave, he’d held it together in the too-hot, quick shower, while slipping into his comfiest clothes, while sneaking out because his skin was clawing and his heart was racing and it pleaded desperately for warmth and Tim maybe could’ve confessed to Dick, but he wasn’t in Gotham and Bruce didn’t want to touch him, no one wanted to touch him, but that was okay because Tim knew where he could get hugs.
Cheap, too. Mandy had given him a flat stare when he’d first offered eighty bucks, and handed three of the bills back before calling over the youngest prostitute on the corner. Twenty bucks for a hug was practically a steal, and by taking up the time of the younger girls, Tim almost felt like he was helping them.
Of course, that changed when Hood showed up. No one allowed under the age of eighteen—Mandy had hesitated when he showed up, a flash of fear twisting across it, but Tim hadn’t had a hug since Hood had taken over Crime Alley and the pollen was skittering under his skin and he needed it and she read his desperation and agreed.
Technically, hugs were a service. But hugs also weren’t sex, and after waiting thirty minutes, Tim was ready to dive at the first person who looked his way, whether they were friend or foe.
Cel tugged him into her arms with a soft, clicking sigh and pulled him onto the bed. “It’s okay,” she said softly, gently rubbing his back, and Tim shook because it felt so good. Cel was—well, not like a big sister, she was getting paid, she didn’t actually like him, he’d learnt his lesson on that one—but like a…friend. No, a coworker that tolerated him. Obviously only here for the money, but kinder than she needed to be.
“You’re going to be okay.”
Just when Tim actually started to believe it, Cel gasped and shoved him away. “This isn’t what it looks like,” she said, panicked, and Tim pushed himself off the bed, fingers shaking as he suppressed the urge to reach for her—who was she talking to—
Red helmet.
Oh fuck.
“I swear, Mr. Hood, it isn’t—we weren’t—” Cel stuttered, “It was just a hug, I swear. We weren’t doing anything, I promise!”
Oh fuck oh fuck oh fuck.
“We’re following your rules, Mr. Hood, I swear we are,” Cel’s voice broke, and Tim couldn’t even open his mouth and corroborate her story, frozen to the spot in terror.
“I know,” Hood said finally, his distorted voice devoid of all emotion, “I believe you.” He paused. “I need to borrow your room.”
No. Tim needed to leave. Tim needed to get up and—and his skin felt like ants were crawling all over it, he needed touch, he needed warmth, there were two people in the room so why was no one hugging him—
“Whatever you want, Mr. Hood,” Cel said quickly, and fled.
Leaving Tim alone. With the Red Hood. With the man that had beaten him half to death a few months ago.
Tim couldn’t move. Every cell in his body was screaming at him to seek out warmth, and the closest person was wearing body armor and guns and Tim wouldn’t—he couldn’t—he didn’t know how long he’d be able to stop himself from reaching out to Hood in desperation—
Hood made the dilemma worse. He stalked towards Tim, slow and predatory, and Tim couldn’t even inch back, all he could do was tear his gaze away and cover his eyes like that would muffle his sobs.
“You got hit by pollen,” Hood said. Was Tim imagining the glimmer of amusement in his tone?
Fuck.
He prayed for Hood to leave. His body begged Hood to get closer, just a little closer, please—Tim jerked away, no, not Hood, anyone but Hood, he couldn’t, he would break—
Gloved hands closed around his wrist, and his self-control disintegrated.
“Hood, p—please don’t,” Tim begged as he leaned towards him, desperate for more warmth, terrified of what he’d have to do to get it.
Hood ignored him, and hauled him closer and Tim couldn’t resist, couldn’t pull away, couldn’t do anything but grab Hood’s jacket and burrow closer, curling up in the crime lord’s lap.
No. Please no. Please. Please.
Tearing him away to leave him sobbing on the floor was actually the kinder option. Instead, Hood slowly wrapped him in a hug.
Tim broke.
“I’m sorry,” he inhaled sharply, “I won’t come to Crime Alley again, I swear—” He would get hugs nowhere else, but he no longer had a choice. “Please let me go—please—I won’t do it again—I’m sorry—”
“Calm down, kid,” Hood said, and—and gloved fingers ran through Tim’s hair. “I’m not here to hurt you.”
Oh god. Oh god. No. Not this. Not the painful, agonizing memory of what had once been. Not the cruel reminder of one of the happiest times in Tim’s life. Not the bright recollection of warm arms and gentle protectiveness tainted forever by betrayal and fury and vengeance.
Not this.
Please, not this.
Tim couldn’t do this again.
Please.
Hood didn’t stop, slowly running his fingers through Tim’s hair as he trembled and wept, unable to let go. He barely even paused when the door opened, and Tim sucked in a sharp breath.
“Hood,” came Mandy’s steady voice. Please save me, Tim begged inside his head. “I wanted to assure you that we don’t serve underage clients.”
“I know.”
A long pause. “He missed you,” she said softly.
Tim couldn’t entirely strangle the terrified inhale. Hood’s slow strokes stuttered, before they picked up again.
“The room for the rest of the night, please.”
Tim choked, and let the tears run down Hood’s armor, unable to stop shaking. Mandy continued an inscrutable conversation with Hood over Tim’s head, but she left, just like Cel had, leaving him alone with a murderer.
Hood shifted, but made no move to let go of Tim. The rest of the night, he’d said. That was a lot of time, and Tim couldn’t run. He remembered how gleeful Hood had been when Tim had stopped running in Titans Tower, how he’d made the beating slow and painful. Here, in Hood’s own territory, with Tim weaponless and alone, it would be even worse.
And all Tim could do was shiver and wait for it to start.
Apparently, Hood wanted to begin with psychological torture, because he let go of Tim—Tim gasped, pressing closer, as close as he could get without actually fusing to Hood’s armor, his chest tight and painful, he couldn’t breathe, he couldn’t—please, he couldn’t—
Hood’s arms came back, shushing him, gently stroking his hair again, waiting until Tim calmed back down, melting back into a limp puddle. Tim shuddered through a particularly wrenching sob, but he couldn’t do anything to stop Hood. He couldn’t do anything at all.
“Is B back in town?” Hood asked—coming out in his rough voice because he’d apparently taken off his helmet—instead of letting go again, and Tim instantly stiffened.
“What—why—what are you—” What did Hood want—that was the sound of a phone—“Wait, Jason don’t—”
A ransom demand? Just plain torture? Tim had left the Manor for the express purpose of not bothering Bruce, and running into Hood had ruined all that hard work.
Time couldn’t hear the other end of the line, and he waited for Hood to get on with whatever torture he’d planned, tears dripping silently down his face.
“You are either astonishingly incompetent for someone called the World’s Greatest Detective, or you’re an abusive father, which one is it?”
What.
What did—Bruce wasn’t—what was Hood doing?
“No, you already dropped the ball on that one, old man,” Hood laughed, his voice bitter, “And you seem determined to repeat the same mistakes again.”
What was Hood talking about?
“Missed that he got hit with Ivy’s pollen, huh?”
No. Hood couldn’t—why was he—
“You’ll be thrilled to know he’s safe and sound with me, I’m sure.”
Ha. That was funny.
Hood lowered the phone, the crackling of the line suddenly audible. “Hey, Timbers, the old man wants proof of life.”
Tim didn’t know what Hood wanted, and he refused to play his games.
“Oi, Replacement.” It was accompanied by a sharp poke, but Tim pressed his lips together. He wasn’t going to do anything.
“Tim?” Bruce called through the line. Tim shuddered, but stayed silent—he wasn’t—he wouldn’t—
Hood suddenly grabbed his shoulder and tugged him away and half the nerve endings in his body in his body screamed at the sudden loss of warmth. Tim tried to get closer, scrabbling against Hood’s grip, apologizing and begging and pleading and he didn’t even know what he was saying, only that he needed to get closer to Hood.
Hood finally let go, and Tim clutched at his armor with shaky fingers, burrowing into it and sobbing because he couldn’t do this, he couldn’t keep playing this game, he couldn’t. He was exhausted and everything ached and he’d just wanted a hug.
“Thanks for that,” Hood growled, “Now he thinks I’m torturing you.”
Tim rested his cheek against the armor, and listened to the faint heartbeat.
“I’m not torturing you,” Hood said, “In case that wasn’t clear.”
Tim didn’t have the energy to ferret out the lie. “Why did you call Bruce?” he whispered.
“Who else was I supposed to call?” Hood snapped, “Nightwing’s clearly not in town.”
Tim—Tim didn’t understand. What did Hood want? Was—was he actually calling someone to take Tim away? “You didn’t have to call anyone,” Tim muttered, “You didn’t—you didn’t have to barge in. I was handling it.”
If Hood had just left him alone.
“Handling it,” Hood repeated, his voice flat, “Prostitutes in Crime Alley is your definition of handling it?”
“It’s not the first—” Tim hastily cut off that sentence, because they both knew when his first time had been, “I’m not an idiot, I know how to be careful—”
“You are an idiot,” Hood snarled, “You’re so hopped up on pollen that you can’t defend yourself if someone decides to take your money and go for more.”
Oh, like he cared?
“I’m not,” Tim snapped, “I’m fine, I can defend myself—”
Hood grabbed his jaw and pulled it up, until Tim was forced to look up at narrowed green eyes. “Can you?” he asked, voice soft.
Tim swallowed. It wasn’t a threat, except in all the ways that it was. Something twisted in Hood’s expression, and he let go of Tim’s jaw. Tim curled back up.
“You’re an idiot,” Hood repeated flatly, “One, for not telling B you got hit. Two, for leaving the house after you got hit. Three, for coming to the most dangerous part of the most dangerous city in this country instead of trusting your own goddamn family.”
Tim had the strange, wild thought that Jason was actually technically family. He didn’t dare to voice it out loud.
Hood shifted, settling back and extending his legs, pulling Tim closer and going back to running a hand through his hair. Just like he used to. The hugs that Tim had treasured like gold, the feeling of safety and security and being wanted.
It had all been a lie. Jay had just been there for the money. It was all fake.
But Tim wasn’t paying Jason. And he was still here.
Notes:
[All transaction Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 33 — 6 — 11.]
Chapter 34: Godfather + alternate pov
Summary:
Dick knelt in front of Jason, trying to block his view of the scene behind him. This wasn’t exactly how they’d planned to introduce him to the Cave.
Notes:
Requested by Bookworm4664! Dick's POV of ending scene of ch3 of Godfather.
Content warning: mob AU.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Dick!” Bruce shouted, the yell echoing through the Cave, and Dick paused his perusal of a report and jogged over to the tunnel. Bruce was supposed to be in an interrogation, why was he calling Dick—why was there a kid on the ground—
“Jason?”
“Get him out of here,” Bruce ordered, voice tight—there was still a prisoner restrained to the cot, and Jason was starting to shake. Fuck.
Dick knelt in front of Jason, trying to block his view of the scene behind him. This wasn’t exactly how they’d planned to introduce him to the Cave.
Jason was still shivering, and he squeezed his eyes shut as Dick reached out for him and scooped him up. “Shh,” Dick soothed, keeping his head nestled down so that he wouldn’t be able to see anything even if he opened his eyes. “Shh, Jaybird, it’s okay.” He strode quickly through the Cave, heading for the Manor—he needed to get Jason away as quickly as possible, before something reminded him of the prisoner Bruce was interrogating.
Jason was crying, Dick could feel tears soaking through his shirt, and he took the steps at a run, heart racing, and exhaled when they were on the other side of the clock.
“I’m—I’m s—sorry,” Jason stuttered as Dick carried him into the study, “P—please, I am, I didn’t—didn’t mean to—I s—swear, please—please—”
“Shh, Jason, calm down,” Dick tried to soothe—he’d planned to take Jason to one of the nearby sitting rooms, but the kid was trembling violently and Dick dropped down on the couch in the study to try and soothe him. “Please calm down, you’re okay, no one is hurting you.”
“Please,” Jason almost wailed, and Dick drew him closer—Jason took the opportunity to bury his face in the front of Dick’s shirt to hide his sobs. “I’m sorry—I—I didn’t—I wasn’t—please—please don’t—please—please make it quick—”
Oh god. Did Jason think they were going to torture him?
“No one is hurting you, Jaybird,” Dick said softly, stroking a hand through Jason’s hair as he shuddered. “Shh, it’s okay, you’re safe.”
“I’m sorry, I’m so sorry, please, please—”
“Jaybird, calm down,” Dick said desperately, wondering if he should call Babs. He was not equipped for a crying child.
Thankfully, Bruce showed up. “How is he?” Bruce asked, hovering but not getting closer.
Dick made a face. “He doesn’t believe you—”
Jason untwisted in his lap and looked up at Bruce. “I’m sorry! Please, I’m sorry, I didn’t—I didn’t mean to, I—I wasn’t spying, I swear—”
“Jason,” Bruce said slowly, trying to get him to calm down, “I don’t—”
“Please,” Jason begged, “Please, I—I know you’re going to kill me but please just make it quick, please.”
Oh. Oh no. Dick tightened his grip, as if that would make everything better, and curled around Jason. Bruce’s whole face spasmed before he took a seat on the couch and breathed out slowly.
“Jason,” Bruce said quietly, “I’m not going to kill you.”
Clear. Concise. To the point. And yet—
“Please,” Jason whimpered, “No games, please—”
“I’m not playing games,” Bruce replied sharply, “I’m not going to hurt you.” Jason stiffened in Dick’s arms. “No one in this house is going to hurt you,” Bruce amended, “You are family.”
Jason was nearly tripping over his words, still sobbing, “But—but I was—I didn’t mean to—I was down—down in the cave and—and I saw you—and I didn’t mean to, I swear—”
“Jason,” Bruce leaned forward to lay a hand on his shoulder. “Please calm down. I am not going to hurt you for accidentally going somewhere you shouldn’t. I am not going to hurt you period.”
Listen to him, Dick wanted to scream, wanted to grab the kid’s shoulders and shake, but that would be counterproductive and he was grinding his teeth with the effort to stay silent.
“P—please,” Jason stuttered, and Bruce cut him off.
“Jason,” he said firmly, “I’m not going to hurt you.”
Jason went limp. Suddenly, abruptly limp, complete dead weight as a shudder wrenched through him.
“Jason?” Bruce said, alarmed.
“Jaybird?” Dick asked frantically, twisting Jason until he was leaning against Dick’s chest and caged by his arms. “Jason, what happened?”
“P—ple—ease,” Jason hiccupped, tears dripping silently down what was visible of his face.
“Jaybird,” Dick said softly, begging him to believe it, “We’re not going to hurt you, I swear.”
Jason made a choked sob, face still pressed against Dick’s shirt. “D—don’t need to l—lie,” he choked out, “I k—know that you g—got a street kid because we—we’re not in the system. B—but you can j—just go get another.” Jason paused to take a hitched breath, his voice cracking, “J—just please don’t make it s—slow.”
He actually believed it. He actually, genuinely, sincerely believed that they were going to torture a twelve-year-old. That they were going to torture him. That Bruce would ever, ever be even capable of raising a hand to a child. That Dick would ever try to hurt his new little brother. That they were just playing a cruel trick on him.
“Bruce,” Dick murmured, because he knew about the new paperwork Babs had printed out for Bruce, and he knew that Bruce had wanted to wait to ask, to make it special, but right now, Jason needed the surety.
Right now, there was a twelve-year-old sobbing in his lap, too terrified to even move, and they needed something to get through to him.
Bruce came back with the papers. “Jason,” he called softly, “Please look at me.”
Jason slowly dragged his face up.
“I didn’t decide to give you a place to stay because you were a street kid,” Bruce said slowly, “And you are in the system.” He handed the papers to Jason, who took them warily, like they were a bomb.
“What—what is this?” Jason asked shakily.
“I wasn’t planning on telling you like this, Jay,” Bruce said softly. “But I’d like to make you a part of this family on paper as well.” The papers were completely filled, bar Jason’s signature, and Dick watched his little brother hesitantly trace over the filled-in words, “The decision is, of course, yours to make.”
“I—I don’t understand,” the kid said, slow but clearly panicking again, “I—I’m not—I’m not special, I don’t know—I’m not—I can’t—I know—I’m not even the fastest at taking off tires, Mr. Wayne, I don’t know—I don’t know what you want from me, but I—I don’t think I can give it to you.”
He tried to give the papers back to Bruce, but Bruce didn’t let him, his tone soft and gentle, “Jason, you are special.”
Dick remembered an awful, awful night, years and years ago, and Bruce using the same gentle voice, drying his tears, giving him a hug, making him feel safe and warm and protected. Remembered wondering why Bruce Wayne would ever choose a circus brat, and Bruce reassuring him, time and time again, that he did want Dick, that they were family, and nothing and no one could change that.
“I’m not adopting you because I want something from you. All I want is for you to grow up safe and happy. I want to give you a home, kiddo, and it has nothing to do with how fast you can take off tires.”
Jason stared down at the papers, sniffling. “Why me?” Jason whispered, echoing the same words that Dick had used all those years ago.
Bruce gently and carefully wiped the tears off of Jason’s face. “Why not?” he said softly.
Jason’s breathing cracked on another sob and he practically flung himself out of Dick’s grasp—Bruce caught him, bewildered, but drew him closer, letting the kid sob into his shirt in desperate, agonized relief.
“You are ours, Jaybird,” Dick said fiercely, leaning forward and wrapping a hug around them both, “You’re family. And we won’t hurt you.”
Chapter 35: i'm not crazy, i'm just seeing things + end note
Summary:
Nightwing and Flamebird take to the streets.
Notes:
Requested by soulseeker97! End note from i'm not crazy, i'm just seeing things.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Dick hid the smile as Jason double-checked his uniform for the tenth time, running his gloved hands over the utility belt, tugging at the hoodie, adjusting the full-face red mask he wanted in addition to a simple domino underneath.
“Ready, little bird?” he teased as he waited on the rooftop ledge. Jason’s new costume and new name lead to a variety of new nicknames for Dick to use, and Jason had given up on threatening to shoot him to stop it.
Guns vs no guns in costume had definitely been a contentious argument, but Dick had clung firmly to his stance, sweetening the deal by gifting Jason a set of the custom-made escrima he used.
“I was ready weeks ago,” Jason grumbled, but finally stopped fussing with his uniform.
“You needed to familiarize yourself with the city and get used to—”
“Get used to training, blah blah, non-lethal, blah blah, you’re a worrywart, blah blah, I got all of it,” Jason said, and Dick could sense him rolling his eyes, “Can we get going now?”
Dick launched his grapple line and saw Jason follow suit, keeping an eye on him as they soared through the city. They had a simple patrol planned for today, no patience-testing stakeout or big case. Easing Jason into the role of a vigilante again.
Jason hadn’t told him about the entirety of his time away, but Dick had enough of the pieces to put together a picture. But he had his little brother back, and he’d be damned if he ever drove Jason away again.
Dick landed on a rooftop and saw a man with a knife advancing on another person. Mugging, most likely. “After you, Flamebird,” he murmured, and watched Jason leap into the fray.
Notes:
[All i'm not crazy, i'm just seeing things Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 57 — 35 — 15 — 84.]
Chapter 36: what big teeth you have + alternate pov
Summary:
Slade had resigned himself to another dull night when he heard the squeak of wooden beams above him.
Notes:
Requested by Randomfandomwoman! Slade's POV of the cage scene in ch2 of what big teeth you have.
Content warning: shifter AU, non-sexual submission.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Slade had resigned himself to another dull night when he heard the squeak of wooden beams above him. One of the Bats. Perfect. Just who he wanted to see when he was muzzled in a cage.
Red metal glinted. “N?” the Red Hood whispered, probably to a comm, “On a scale from ‘roaming Gotham freely’ to ‘locked up in a cage’, how much do we hate Deathstroke?” Slade glared as Hood jumped down to the ground floor.
“I’m getting him out of there,” Hood said, still talking to his comm, and warily stepped closer to the cage. Slade straightened to his feet, watching the vigilante examine the cage. Bleeding heart heroes. But in this case, it worked out very well for him.
Slade was going to get free, and murder every single person in this organization. He hadn’t wanted to come to this godforsaken city on a contract anyway, and instead of paying him, they’d locked him up to experiment on him. Slade was going to take great pleasure in tearing their throats out, and if the Bats wanted to let him go free, the better for him.
Hood sucked in a sharp breath, “They have him in a muzzle.” There was a curious thread to his voice, white-hot anger and upset and the tiniest trace of fear. Huh. “Fuck calming down,” Hood snapped into his comm, “I’m going to burn this place to the ground, and then I’m going to go after every sadistic piece of shit associated with this operation.”
That sounded…personal. Slade didn’t particularly want to contemplate who could’ve muzzled the Red Hood. Or muzzled Robin. Or—or before that, he’d been a child. Slade had seen the worst of humanity, waded through it, accepted their money, but some things still settled uneasy in his gut, and muzzling a pup was one of them.
“I’m going to get that off of you,” Hood said directly to him, “So if you could come a little closer to the bars and not claw my arm to ribbons, that’d be great.”
Slade almost laughed. That was a lot of trust Hood was putting into his word, but Slade obediently came closer to the bars. He would play nice. For now.
“Okay, if you maim me I’m leaving,” Hood warned, extending a hand through the bars. Slade had clawed at the muzzle for days, but with his superhuman strength weakened, it hadn’t done much damage.
Hood tugged the latch free so easily it was almost insulting.
“Okay, now the other side—” footsteps, getting closer, and Slade jerked back and growled, but Hood was too slow, and the thug that appeared into view slammed a needle into his skin before he could recover.
Hood’s yell was cut off into a yelp as he shifted, a big, black wolf with a white spot on his head, and snarled harder when he was shoved into Slade’s cell. Slade rolled his eye. Some rescuer.
“Looks like we’re going to get a cage fight after all,” one of the thugs laughed—like Slade was ever going to fight for their entertainment. He imagined tearing them limb from limb, and felt a little better.
Hood tried to rush the bars, like he could beat anything that could keep Slade locked up. Sometimes the incompetence of so-called heroes truly astounded him.
The men laughed again. “Don’t worry, Hood,” one of them called back, “The boss’ll be here to see you in the morning. If you’re still alive.”
Hood’s growl changed to something higher, a hint of fear as he turned, pressed away from Slade. He snapped, a typical posturing pup, and Slade growled low and deep. Not happening, kid. Slade wasn’t going to entertain a challenge from anyone, and especially not from a Bat brat. He was already not in a good mood, and having an aggressive pup snarling in his face wasn’t going to improve it.
Hood managed to stop growling, and instead relaxed slightly, before pawing at his face and pointing to Slade. The muzzle. Personally, Slade would definitely not have removed a handicap from a potential hostile in close quarters, but perhaps the kid was that stupid.
Hood slunk forward and placed a paw on the muzzle. Fuck, he was actually that stupid.
Slade was not happy at having a random wolf’s claws and teeth so close to his face—on his blind side, too—but he tolerated it, holding rigidly still as Hood gnawed at the muzzle. Something slipped free, but there was tubing running from the muzzle to inside his skin, pumping chemicals inside of him, keeping him trapped, forcing him to suffer the indignity of this goddamn cage—
Hood yanked the whole thing off.
There was a tingling rush of pain, but Slade ignored it, cracking his jaw as he opened it wide, reveling in the freedom of baring his teeth again. He was definitely going to enjoy sinking them into skin and tearing, and he was almost free. All that remained was getting out of this cage, and ensuring Hood didn’t try to challenge him.
Hood snarled as Slade pressed him back, and Slade didn’t have any time to play at posturing. Hood might’ve technically been an adult, but he was still a wolf pup, and Slade was not in the mood for games.
The snarl changed to a growl as Slade attacked, but Hood wasn’t used to fighting as a wolf, that much was obvious, and Slade’s strength was slowly coming back. He ignored the people gathering to gawk outside the cage—he’d get to them soon enough—and pinned the wolf pup down.
He bit down on the back of the pup’s neck, an admonishment. Stay down. Hood wasn’t in charge here.
Hood went limp with a whimper, trembling visibly.
That…wasn’t good.
“How does it feel, Hood?” someone called out from outside the cage, “To be someone’s bitch?”
Hood still wasn’t moving, breathing too fast and too shallow, and eyes were open but not tracking. The annoying laughter was still ringing in Slade’s ears, so he stepped up to the bars and growled, low and deep.
Hood whimpered. The henchmen fled.
Now back to the pup, who was behaving very strangely. Slade hadn’t seen a wolf surrender so completely to a bite in a long, long time. Slade nosed at the black fur—was Hood injured? Slade didn’t think he hit that hard—but Hood just made a strangled whine, still not moving.
Unfortunately, they had bigger problems. Slade needed more space to get out of the cage, so he gently bit down on Hood’s scruff again, pulling him to the back of the cage. The pup curled up the moment Slade let go, and Slade waited a half-second before turning around. Break out first.
He’d crashed against the bars several times before to no avail, but he could feel power thrumming inside of him again, and he pressed back against the ground as he crouched. Ready—go.
The bars groaned, and snapped. He was finally, finally out.
He could smell the blood already.
But first—Slade ducked back into the cage, heading for the shivering ball of black fur at the back. He pressed against the pup’s flank—Slade wasn’t in the habit of playing rescuer, but the kid got the muzzle off, Slade could repay the favor. God knows how long he’d have been stuck here if Hood hadn’t stopped by.
The pup straightened, still trembling, and Slade narrowed his eye—they’d move faster if Slade just—
Hood snapped his teeth and snarled, less of a challenge, and more of a warning to back off. So his spirit hadn’t entirely vanished. Slade retreated, amused—he was free now, he didn’t particularly care how much the pup postured, and Hood was not a non-lethal vigilante, so he certainly wasn’t going to stop Slade from murdering everyone in the building.
Slade stalked out, teeth bared and intent on vengeance, and checked to make sure the pup was following.
Notes:
[All what big teeth you have Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 36 — 54.]
Chapter 37: blood of the covenant + alternate pov
Summary:
Tim could feel the fresh burn of acid green twist inside of him as he stared at Ra’s—furious, so, so furious, and unable to do a single thing about it.
Notes:
Requested by Lil_beebirb! Tim's POV of Damian's rescue in prodigal son.
Content warning: reverse robins AU.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tim could feel the fresh burn of acid green twist inside of him as he stared at Ra’s—furious, so, so furious, and unable to do a single thing about it, because Ra’s would just slit his throat and throw him back into the Pit.
“You said that if I chose to be your right hand, his fate was mine,” Tim forced out through gritted teeth, “You can’t—”
“Can’t? Can’t? I can do anything I so choose, Timothy, and I think you forget your place,” Ra’s said, eyes narrowing, “I’ve changed my mind. It’s so much more satisfying to watch you break this way.”
No. No, Tim wouldn’t—not his little brother, not Jason, Tim wouldn’t hurt him—
“I won’t do it,” Tim snapped.
Ra’s laughed. “You will, little detective, but your defiance is amusing,” he chuckled, his expression cold and intrigued, “I wonder how long before you beg leave to drown him in the Pit.”
Tim almost lost his lunch. “Never.” Jason would not go through that. Tim refused to let it happen.
“Never is a long time, Timothy,” Ra’s said, low and sibilant, “And longer still when you don’t stay dead.” Tim had never so dearly wished to shove a knife through the bastard’s eye. Ra’s leaned back, “Stalling for time is pointless, little detective. Who do you imagine will come for you? Batman?”
For Tim? No one. But for Jason—
But Ra’s caught the flicker in his eyes, and laughed. “For the gutter rat? He’s already picked up the circus brat to replace him. Face the facts, Timothy, no one will come for either of you.”
Tim didn’t have enough time to think up a rejoinder, because a cold, familiar voice cut through their conversation.
“Do you never tire of the sound of your own voice, Grandfather?”
Tim spun around and gaped. Damian. Damian, here. Damian, actually here, stalking towards him, and Tim half-believed it was a hallucination.
“What are you doing here?” Ra’s snapped, “I told you that if you left, you could never come back.”
“And I told you that my family is off-limits,” Damian retorted, “I guess disappointment runs in the al Ghul line.”
Damian was actually here.
“I can’t believe your mother raised such a stupid child,” Ra’s snarled, “Did you really think you could fight your way out of this compound by yourself?”
Damian raised an eyebrow, calm and composed. “Who said I needed to fight?” He kept staring at Ra’s, but he flashed a hand signal Tim hadn’t seen in years.
Robin, retreat.
Tim stared. This had to be a particularly vivid fever dream. Maybe he was drowning in the Pit again.
Damian made the hand signal again, emphasizing it, his eyes narrowing, and between Damian’s irritation and his grandfather’s fury, Tim knew which one he’d pick.
“Jason?” he murmured as he slipped behind Damian.
“On the plane,” Damian muttered back. Some part of Tim untwisted.
“Timothy,” Ra’s stepped forward, green eyes flashing with cold promise, “Do you really think you’ll be able to get away from me?”
“I think you’re shortly going to have greater problems than stalking my brother,” Damian said, pushing Tim back as he retreated, “You really shouldn’t have pissed off Mother.”
No one moved to attack them, and Damian shoved Tim out the door before slamming it behind them. He didn’t ask any questions, and Tim didn’t volunteer any information, following behind Damian as they made their way to the roof. Talia al Ghul was waiting for them, Jason in the doorway of the plane, and if this was a trick, it was an especially cruel one.
But no—Jason flinched back from the doorway as he approached, and when Tim stepped inside the plane, he saw that his little brother had retreated several steps behind. Tim swallowed painfully, and pressed back.
Jason kept watching him, blue eyes cold and hard, and Tim could see relief skitter across his face when Damian entered. He practically collapsed into Damian’s arms, hiding from Tim, and Tim did his best to meld with the plane wall.
He hadn’t wanted to. God, how he hadn’t wanted to. But if not Tim, it would’ve been someone else, and if Tim couldn’t take Jason’s pain, he could at least lessen it.
Tim seized the chance to get even further away from Jason, and gladly took over the controls to get them airborne. He didn’t know how long he’d been sitting there in relative peace before Damian shouldered inside and dropped down in the co-pilot’s seat, silent.
Tim didn’t like that silence.
He swallowed. “Where are you dropping me off?” he asked as levelly as he could manage. The head start would be enough to outwit Ra’s, it had to be—but even if it wasn’t, at least Jason was safe. Tim could endure, like he’d done before, and without a hostage to his good behavior, he could make Ra’s regret imprisoning him again.
“We’re going to the Cave,” Damian said.
Tim couldn’t hide the flinch. Of course. Back to the center of their control.
“Were you expecting something else?”
The flat tone rubbed him the wrong way. “I wasn’t expecting you to come at all,” Tim said, turning to face Damian.
The acid green was in his eyes, on his tongue, under his skin, and Tim was long-used to controlling it, but that didn’t make it go away.
Especially not when Damian insisted on a fight.
“Did you think I was going to leave you there?” Damian snarled.
“Not Jason, no,” Tim answered, because whatever Ra’s said, Jason was Bruce’s favorite, and he’d never leave Jason behind.
“I came,” Damian said, slow and even, “To rescue both my brothers.”
That…hurt. Tim hadn’t expected it to hurt so much. A painful twisting of almost-shattered hope, and Tim couldn’t suppress it before the sharp, broken edges sliced through his heart.
He took refuge in the green. “Damian, you’ve made it clear for six years that I’m not, and have never been your brother. You used every opportunity to belittle me before I died, and you’ve treated me like a ticking time bomb ever since I came back to Gotham.” The Lazarus Pit could twist much, but it couldn’t twist a relationship that didn’t exist.
“I’m sorry,” Damian said quietly. “I was wrong.”
What.
What the everloving fuck. There was no way Tim had just heard that. There was no goddamn way in hell that he just heard an apology from Damian Wayne.
“What,” Tim breathed out.
“I was wrong,” Damian repeated easily, “I was being selfish.”
“Selfish,” Tim echoed. He’d stepped into a mirror dimension. Damian had rescued him and was apologizing, this couldn’t possibly be real.
Damian slumped into his chair. He looked…tired. “Selfish,” he said softly, “Because if you weren’t my brother, if you were lost to Pit madness, then it meant I hadn’t failed you twice over. It meant that I hadn’t left you with Ra’s al Ghul. Because if you were losing control, if you lashed out at Jason or Richard…if you hurt them…then it was okay that I hurt you.”
That couldn’t mean what Tim thought it meant.
“Because then I could blame how I treated you on the Pit. Because then it wouldn’t be my fault,” Damian said, “So yes. I was selfish.”
“The Pit,” Tim said, staring at Damian’s face. At Damian’s eyes, so vibrant and green. “I thought your eyes were green because of Talia.”
“My eyes were blue,” Damian corrected, “And then I returned to the League and spent a year there before realizing I wanted out. Ra’s al Ghul does not relinquish his soldiers easily, and there were…complications.”
So much was beginning to make sense. “And you returned, fresh from the Pit,” Tim whispered, “To see that your father had replaced you with another child.” God, that must’ve killed him. Damian’s hot flashes of anger, his inexplicable murderous rage, and Tim had never understood why Robin kept attacking him.
“I was wrong,” Damian repeated, meeting Tim’s gaze, “You’ve had significantly more exposure to the Pit than I have, and you’ve never tried to kill any member of the family. I was unfair to you, because I was expecting you to act like I had, because I wanted you to act like I had, as though that would excuse what I’d done.”
That was—that was a pretty decent explanation. An apology. A reason for his behavior, and why it was wrong.
And none of it mattered, because Damian was wrong.
“I guess you got what you wanted in the end,” Tim said quietly, his heart twisting, “I did hurt Jason.”
He hadn’t wanted to, it had nearly killed him to, to hear his little brother start sobbing as Tim kept up the cool, dispassionate count, as he kept hurting him.
But Damian didn’t agree. Didn’t lash back out, didn’t snarl, didn’t attack.
“Six years ago,” Damian said levelly, “I told my grandfather I was going to leave. I didn’t want to be his heir. I was going back to Gotham. My grandfather ordered my mother to teach me respect.” Tim lifted his head enough to look at him. “She refused.”
Damian took a deep breath. “My grandfather had apparently cloned me. And in front of his inner circle, in front of my mother, in front of everyone, I died as someone wearing my face twisted my own sword into my heart.”
Tim stared at him.
“If you’d refused,” Damian said quietly, “Someone else would. Someone who didn’t care how badly they’d hurt him.”
“It’s my fault he was even there,” Tim said hollowly, because if Jason had just run, run and left him behind, even though Tim knew Robin would never leave someone behind—“Ra’s wants me—I dragged him into this, I should’ve never come back to Gotham, never—”
“If you insist on applying blame through faulty reasoning, then the fault is mine,” Damian snapped. Tim jerked his head up, disconcerted. “Ra’s al Ghul only set his sights on you because of me. He never would’ve searched for a new heir if I hadn’t deserted him. You wouldn’t even have been on his radar if I hadn’t gone back to Father.”
“You are both idiots,” Jason grumbled from behind them, and Tim didn’t have the time to twist before Jason shoved him. He went with the movement, more bewildered than anything else, because Jason certainly had the right to retaliate—but he fell into Damian’s lap, and the man wrapped his arms around Tim, holding him close. Like a hug?
Jason clambered on top of him, and Tim—Tim didn’t understand. “The only person at fault is the insane, paranoid megalomaniac with delusions of grandeur,” Jason said seriously, and he was holding Tim too, like he’d forgiven him, like it didn’t matter that Tim had hurt him.
Tim’s next breath cracked.
“You’re my brother,” Damian whispered into Tim’s hair, “And I’m so sorry I wasn’t there when you needed me.” He was being held, tight between the two of them, and they weren’t pushing him away, they weren’t ignoring him, they weren’t—
“Family sticks together,” Jason murmured, and Tim broke.
No one could see if he cried against his older brother’s shoulder.
Notes:
[All blood of the covenant Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 95 — 37 — 60.]
Chapter 38: snugglebug + alternate pov
Summary:
Tim does not appreciate being woken up in the middle of the night.
Notes:
Requested by unluckyone3! Tim's POV of searching for Damian in snugglebug.
Content warning: cuddle pollen.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tim likes sleeping. He doesn’t do a whole lot of it, true, but he still likes it, and when he does sleep, he appreciated the common fucking courtesy of not waking him back up.
“What,” Tim snarls into the phone, uncaring of who’s calling or why.
“Ouch,” Jason drawls, “What crawled up your ass, Replacement?” There’s a bite to his tone, and Tim knows that tonight was a bad night, but he’s not in the right frame of mind to carefully navigate Jason’s Lazarus emotions.
“What the fuck do you want,” Tim snaps back, “And was it worth waking me up a fucking hour after I managed to go to sleep?”
A long silence. Presumably Jason tamping down the urge to murder him. Tim contemplates if throwing his phone against the wall will let him sleep.
“Baby bat’s been hit with pollen,” Jason says finally, slow and controlled, and that’s what pulls Tim all the way awake. It’s easy to slip into the Red Robin mindset, to ignore exhaustion and crankiness and focus on the mission.
Damian was hit by pollen.
Damian didn’t report being hit by pollen.
Jason somehow knows that Damian was hit by pollen, despite not being on patrol.
“He came to me,” Jason says quietly, “And he said he had someone else to ask, but—but I imagine crossing Gotham in the middle of the night was pretty low on his list. Do you know who he’s with?”
Tim scans his bed, as if there’s a lump of sleeping baby assassin under the sheets.
“No,” Tim says, mouth dry, “I’ll look for him.”
Damian is always coldly calculating when it comes to his injuries, and if he didn’t report it, that means he didn’t want to make a fuss. Ordinarily, Damian would just go to Dick, but Dick’s injured, and Damian wouldn’t have gone all the way into Gotham.
He checks Damian’s room, and finds the bed empty.
The quiet thrill inside of him isn’t panic, but Tim flings the door to Steph’s room open a little harder than necessary. No sign of a black-haired brat. “Damian,” he says in response to her muffled protest, “He got tagged with pollen. Don’t know where he is.”
Dick’s room he peeks into more carefully, but no one’s there but one sleeping big brother. Cass isn’t asleep, and hasn’t seen Damian either. Bruce was just getting ready for bed, and is alarmed that Damian isn’t in his room.
The noise in the hallway grows as they split off to search other parts of the Manor.
Wait a minute—his room.
Tim bursts back into Damian’s room, but ignores the empty bed to check any other likely hiding places. He hits jackpot on the closet—there’s a baby bat curled up in a blanket, wedged into the corner of the closet.
“Oh, you stubborn little idiot,” Tim snarls, half in relief as he crouches down to tug Damian into a hug.
Damian makes a quiet, broken sob, and Tim feels his heart crack down the middle.
“Steph,” he calls out hoarsely, because she’s the closest, “Steph, I found him!”
Steph sprints through the doorway and nearly collapses in relief, lunging to wrap Damian in another hug. “You little brat, you nearly gave us all heart attacks!”
Tim feels almost lightheaded, like he can breathe again. Steph shifts, preparing to pick Damian up—and Damian makes a choked sound and holds Tim’s shirt, refusing to let go.
Tim distantly wonders how many pieces his heart can break into. “It’s okay,” he says quietly, “Steph’s just going to pick you up. No one is leaving. We’re right here.”
Damian allows Tim to pull his shirt free, and Tim makes sure he’s still holding Damian’s shoulder as Steph heaves him up.
“Found him,” Steph calls out as they enter the hallway, and heads poke out from various rooms, united in relief.
“Where was he?” Bruce asks, stalking closer, worry plain on his face. Damian makes another soft sound, and Tim keeps an arm pressed against him.
“His closet,” Tim says quietly. Everyone looks outraged.
Cass comes closer enough to press a kiss to Damian’s forehead, a move not usually tolerated. “Little brother,” she says softly, and Damian just hides against Steph’s shirt.
Unfortunately, it seems like the noise woke Dick up. “What’s going on?” he asks, leaning against his doorway. Bruce groans. “What’s wrong with Dami?” Dick asks, his eyes sharpening as he straightens.
“Pollen,” Tim responds succinctly, rubbing circles against Damian’s shoulder as the kid melts further into Steph’s arms.
“Oh no, Dami,” Dick says softly—and winces as he tries to take a step forward.
“Dick, bed,” Bruce says firmly. Dick’s instinctive stubbornness comes back, and Dick barely has time to get a protest out before Bruce is scooping him up. Tim muffles a chuckle as he rests his head against Damian’s back.
“Bruce, let me down!” Dick hisses.
“Nope.”
“Bruce, I’m not a child!”
“You are,” Bruce says fondly, and it makes something squirm in Tim’s stomach, “Big baby.”
Given that Dick is pouting, the name feels apt.
Bruce steps closer to them, adjusting Dick enough to place a hand against Damian’s face. “Little baby,” he whispers, and holy shit does Tim wish he has video evidence of this.
That reminds him.
Cass takes his place as Tim withdraws enough to pull out his phone, one hand still on Damian’s back. He needs to update Jason, and he follows Bruce as the man nudges them all inside his room, the one bed big enough for all of them to sleep on.
He doesn’t like being woken up.
But being woken up for this isn’t so bad.
Notes:
[All snugglebug Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 85 — 38.]
Chapter 39: here we go again + missing scene
Summary:
Jason wakes up in a cell.
Notes:
Requested by ProwlSIC! Jason waking up after the second-to-last scene in here we go again.
Chapter Text
He woke up in a cell. In a cell. With a—a locked door, and the only reason he wasn’t giving into the panic attack hovering at his senses was because the cell door was clear glass.
His breath still caught in his throat.
Jason moved to sit down on the cot, curling his shaking fingers into fists. First question—where was he?
The last thing he remembered was—Titans Tower, the pathetic little replacement bird trying to flap away on broken wings, crying as he tried to get away from Jason, how completely spineless—
And then…him. Another Red Hood. Another Hood attacking him, and Jason was good, but the other man seemed to have honed rage into something fluid instead of the aggression it was with Jason.
And then—
Dark, cold, wood under his fingers, the door was locked, it didn’t matter how loudly he screamed, no one could hear him, no one would come, the timer ticked down and down and—
Jason came back to himself with bleeding knuckles and red smudges on the wall. He hadn’t even registered standing up. He hadn’t consciously processed the punch. He’d lashed out in blind aggression and—a child cowering under the kitchen table, hands over their ears—and that was…frightening.
Jason slowly lowered his fist.
“You were hurting a kid. He did nothing to you, and you were about to slit his throat.”
No. No, he hadn’t. He hadn’t been about to. He—the Replacement needed to know his fucking place, he stole Jason’s suit, how was that doing nothing, he had the right to teach him a goddamn lesson.
He imagined that pale, scrawny neck in his grasp, imagined the glint of the knife, that sweet, sweet terror as he pressed the edge to skin, as the Replacement gasped, then gurgled, as Jason sliced easily, red bubbling out and out and out and out.
I would’ve killed him, Jason thought distantly.
“You deserved this.”
And that—that wasn’t a lie.
Jason collapsed back against the cot and buried his face in his hands, beginning to shake. He’d attacked a kid. A fucking snot-nosed brat who had the audacity to steal from Jason, but Jason—Jason wouldn’t have snapped the wrist of a kid that tried to pickpocket him, and he was trying to find some reason, any reason that would’ve justified hunting a teenager down like wounded prey.
He could hear the crowbar whistling, and feel the weight of it swinging through the air, and hear the laugh from his own throat.
No.
That wasn’t—that wasn’t him, that couldn’t be him, please no.
There was a sound outside his cell and Jason snapped his head up. Dark suit, cape, cowl removed to show blue-gray eyes.
And Jason had been planning this confrontation for months, of forcing Batman to face his greatest failure, of holding a gun to the Joker’s head and making the sanctimonious bastard pick a choice after all—
But right now, he saw only Bruce, staring at him with growing concern and wonder.
“Dad,” Jason said, swallowing painfully, “I think there’s something wrong with me.”
Chapter 40: the cuddle prank + alternate pov
Summary:
Steph's next on the list.
Notes:
Requested by SpiderTeen! Jason's POV of the prank on Steph in the cuddle prank.
[multichapter upload, ch31-40.]
Chapter Text
Jason grinned behind his mask as Spoiler made her way out on patrol, not even registering that anything was wrong. He grinned wider as she was waylaid by the first cat—she cooed at it before taking a fire escape to the ground.
He was really glad he was wearing a helmet, because his face was splitting with the smile.
Jason casually made his way down the fire escape as he watched Spoiler slowly be covered under a mess of wriggling kittens, her posture changing from confusion to shock to fear. He didn’t let her stew in it—a deliberately loud step snapped her attention up.
Click. He took a picture of her adorably stupefied face.
“What the hell did you do?” she growled, remarkably quick on the uptake.
Jason kept smirking as he raised the now-empty bag of catnip. The meowing only got louder.
“You asshole,” Spoiler hissed—and if she wasn’t covered in cats, Jason might’ve been worried at the venom in her tone.
“Don’t worry,” Jason called back, turning away and heading back up the fire escape, “Catwoman will stop by soon enough.”
“Hood, you can’t leave me here! Hood! Hood!”
Revenge was sweet indeed. Jason slipped over the edge of the roof and settled in to wait for Selina, recording Spoiler’s increasingly vehement curses as the cats kept meowing.
Chapter 41: Spotlight + missing scene
Summary:
Dick hadn’t felt this furious in a long time, and he needed to break something before he screamed.
Notes:
Requested by Jane0Doe! Dick's POV after Jason's reveal in ch1 of Spotlight.
Content warning: referenced past rape/noncon.
[beginning of group upload, ch41-50]
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Where is he,” Dick said flatly, pulling on his costume. His little brother—his little brother had—Dick hadn’t felt this furious in a long time, and he needed to break something before he screamed.
“At home,” Oracle said, her tone clipped. More self-control than he had, but that was Babs—she honed her anger into a sharper rage than his blunt instrument. “Sending you the address now.”
Dick was glad Bruce was staying with Jason. He didn’t need to hear a lecture on excessive force right now. His force wasn’t going to be excessive. His force was going to be exactly what the man who raped his little brother deserved.
Dick had never known. Never seen the wounds Jason had curled up to hide. Never even noticed any stray comments or looks at Jason during a gala. What the fuck kind of big brother—
“Nightwing,” Oracle said sharply, and Dick stopped himself an inch from punching the locker.
The fury was almost a tangible thing. Dick breathed in and out, and let it settle inside his heart, inside the starburst of blue on his chest. Let it spread along the wings, hissing and spitting and seething, up to his shoulders, down his arms, slipping through his fingertips.
Imagined it sizzling through his escrima sticks, the electric hum easy to draw up.
“I’m going to break his face,” Dick said levelly.
The night wouldn’t end without blood on his knuckles and screams in his ears.
Chapter 42: scapegoat + alternate pov
Summary:
Bruce shows up out of the blue, and Jason is suspicious that he's hiding something.
Notes:
Requested by November_Clouds! Jason's POV of the climax of scapegoat.
Chapter Text
Jason cursed out loud when there was a knock on the door. Everyone fucking wanted to visit when he could barely get off the couch—if this was someone after Hood, Jason would shoot first and not ask any questions because he was emphatically not in the mood—
Oh shit.
“How the fuck,” Jason hissed, staring at graying black hair and blue eyes and that infuriatingly settled expression, and opened the door.
Bruce blinked at him. “What happened?” he asked immediately, instead of a ‘hello’ like a normal person.
“Nothing,” Jason retorted. Bruce narrowed his eyes.
“Jason—”
“Are you a vampire?” Jason accused, leaning against the doorframe because this wasn’t fair, Bruce kept doing this, and now he was going to get a whole lecture. “How the hell do you always show up when—”
“Jason, you’re hurt.”
Oh gee, thanks, he hadn’t noticed.
Jason was not standing for the rest of this conversation. He hobbled back inside and sank down on his couch, squeezing his eyes shut to ride out the wave of pain before cracking them to glare at Bruce.
The man didn’t disappoint. “The agreement was for you to get medical treatment at the Cave.”
“I’m fine,” Jason snarled. He wasn’t going to go the Cave every time he got a paper cut, and the deal was for Bruce to leave him alone.
“Your skin is gray.”
“Oh, wow, way to kick a guy when he’s down,” Jason snarked.
“Jason,” Bruce said in that disappointed tone of his, and Jason groaned.
“It was a minor scratch,” he admitted begrudgingly.
“Did this minor scratch need stitches?” Bruce asked levelly, the absolute fucking bastard.
Maybe it had, but Jason was perfectly capable of taking care of himself, and Bruce had been running annoyed all month. Jason hadn’t wanted to get in the middle of whatever was irritating the man.
“I’m fine,” Jason said as steadily as he could manage.
“How much blood did you lose?” Bruce pressed.
“Look, I’m sorry I didn’t come to the Cave, but it was a scratch, I dealt with it, I’m fine,” Jason protested. Bruce stared at him, unimpressed.
“You’re too pale,” he said, “You need fluids.” Oh god, Jason did not want to deal with an overprotective Batman. “Jay,” Bruce said softly, and damn that man for bringing out that tone—“Please come back to the Cave.”
Fuck, how was Jason supposed to say no now?
“No drugs,” Jason growled, desperate to hang onto something if he was making the concession.
“No drugs,” Bruce promised easily.
Jason rolled his eyes and sighed deeply, but he let Bruce pull him off the couch and maneuver him to the car. The world was getting a bit dizzy and it was possible that Jason might actually need more medical attention. Just a little.
But how had Bruce known?
Jason tapped idly against the window as they slowed to a crawl in the Gotham afternoon traffic. He flicked a glance at Bruce—the man was thoroughly distracted, which meant this would be the most honest answer he’d get.
“Do you have bugs planted in my safehouses?” Jason asked bluntly.
Bruce jerked and turned a wide-eyed look on him. “What? No.”
That was certainly vehement.
“Then how—you always show up whenever—do you have some freaky Bat-sense for when someone’s hiding something from you?” Jason narrowed his eyes. He wouldn’t put it past Bruce.
“No,” Bruce said, marginally more composed.
“Then I don’t get it. How did you know I got hit?”
“I didn’t.”
Jason retorted, “Oh, sure, you showing up at my front door was a coincidence—”
“It was,” Bruce sighed.
“Really,” Jason crossed his arms, lifting a derisive eyebrow, “Then why did you stop by?”
“To check on you.” Jason barely managed to keep himself from snorting.
“Uh-huh,” Jason said, “You want to give that another try, old man?”
Bruce looked like he’d swallowed a sour lemon. Jason tensed slightly in his seat—he didn’t particularly want to get into a screaming match with Bruce here, stuck in the man’s car, but Bruce had a vaguely guilty air around him and—
“I wanted to ask you if you were using my laptop.”
What.
“Using your laptop,” Jason repeated, confused, “Why would I use your laptop? I have a laptop of my own and I don’t need your spyware watching what I do.” It was the most ridiculous thing Jason had heard all week—he didn’t even venture into the Manor, let alone go hunt down Bruce’s electronics. “Are you that protective of your laptop?”
“The password’s been changed,” Bruce said levelly.
Jason squinted at him, still confused. “And you think I did it?” It was an odd thing to get accused of.
“No,” Bruce said, slightly too quickly, “I’m just trying to find out who was using it last.” And he decided to come all the way to ask Jason? Something was definitely fishy here.
“I didn’t touch your laptop,” Jason said, easing back to watch Bruce with narrowed eyes.
“Okay.”
“So you really don’t have some Bat-sense honed in on me?” Jason checked.
“No, Jason.”
“Huh. Good,” Jason said, the very picture of angelic innocence—and there, the barest hint of a smile on Bruce’s lips. He still had it.
His mood soured when they got back to Cave—Bruce insisted on hovering, and Jason had to pointedly stick his nose in the first book he’d found to avoid the man’s fussing.
“Call if you need anything,” Bruce said finally, drooping like he didn’t know what to do next.
“Peace and quiet,” Jason rejoined, “I don’t want a horde of Bats down here.” There was a reason he kept his Cave visits to a minimum, and that reason was that his stupid goddamn family was insane.
He got about five minutes of peace—just starting to get engrossed into the book—when there was a growing murmur of noise. Jason looked up as the noise cut out, and saw an angry, scowling Bruce trailed by the entire flock.
Goddammit.
“I said no Bats, how difficult was it to—”
“Jason,” Bruce cut him off—oh shit, he was actually angry. “Did you splatter paint in the den and break two video game consoles?”
It took Jason a couple of seconds to parse that sentence, bewildered. “Bruce, I got here five minutes ago and I haven’t left the Cave,” he said slowly, wondering what exactly he was missing.
“You’re right,” Bruce nodded, and turned back to the others.
They all, from Dick down to the demon brat, shuddered and quailed back.
“Let me ask you all one more time,” Bruce said in Batman’s low growl, “What happened.”
Holy fuck. Jason set the book down, straightening up as he watched them. Bruce was pissed, and those were five definitely very guilty expressions.
Dick was glaring in I-know-I’m-wrong-but-I’m-not-going-to-admit-it, Tim looked particularly terrified and kept darting nervous glances at Jason, Damian was staring at the ground, Steph was doing her best to hide behind Tim, and even Cass had hunched slightly.
Not a single one of them spoke.
“Fine,” Bruce said sharply, “It doesn’t matter. Damian and Steph, you will clean the den. Tim, fix my laptop.”
The laptop that Bruce had asked about earlier?
“But I didn’t—” Tim started to protest, and immediately snapped his mouth shut.
“I don’t care,” Bruce hissed, “It doesn’t matter who did it, you’re going to fix it.” Definitely pissed. Pissed and disappointed, Jason’s least favorite combo, though strangely it seemed directed at everyone but him. “Cass, you will help Alfred clean up the glass. Dick, reorganize the weapons cupboard. And I never want to see something like this happen again. Understood?”
The low, snarled word rang through the air. The five of them nodded silently. Jason watched, fascinated.
Bruce left, his jaw still tight, and Jason turned his attention back to his siblings with a low whistle. “What the hell did you guys do?”
Still silence. No one was meeting his gaze either.
Jason slowly narrowed his eyes. Very curious.
Chapter 43: momentum + follow-up
Summary:
Help arrives.
Notes:
Requested by elizabethcatherine! Follow-up to the ending of momentum.
Content warning: broken bones, aftermath of fear toxin.
Chapter Text
It took them another hour to vent the toxin enough to get underground and find the small room where Nightwing’s and Hood’s trackers blinked. Bruce stayed alert as he unlocked the door, prepared for an attack. They didn’t know how far the toxin had permeated, and whether the rebreathers had lasted.
Thankfully the room was quiet—Nightwing was sitting cross-legged on the floor, Hood resting against him, and Bruce stuttered in surprise at the same time that Batman caught sight of the dark bruise that stretched over half of Jason’s face.
“What happened?” Batman’s low growl demanded, already crouched in front of Nightwing, as Bruce laid a gentle hand on Jason’s shoulder. His helmet was gone and his mask was off, and Nightwing was running a hand slowly through Jason’s hair. Jason looked like he was sleeping, curled up on top of Nightwing’s lap.
Nightwing’s expression spasmed. “Broken cheekbone,” he said quietly, “Dislocated shoulder—I popped it back—cracked rib, broken carpals.”
Batman catalogued each injury, but it was Bruce who asked, “Who did this?”
Nightwing’s exhale was measured and even. “Me,” he said.
One beat later, a hoarse voice rasped, “Fear toxin.”
“Still me,” Nightwing said sadly. Jason hadn’t opened his eyes, but his expression flickered, like he’d tried to frown and then thought better of it.
Bruce placed a hand on his eldest son’s cheek. “It wasn’t you,” Bruce said, even as Batman reanalyzed the injuries, keeping in mind the force of an escrima stick. “You know that. It was the toxin.”
Nightwing looked a cross between upset and stubborn. Bruce resisted the urge to sigh.
“It wasn’t you,” Jason exhaled roughly, finally fluttering his eyes open. One of them was shot through with red, and Bruce hid the wince, instead gently supporting Jason to ease up off of Nightwing’s lap. He was almost panting by the time he was upright, clutching Bruce’s armor with a weak grip.
“I should’ve—” Nightwing started, expression still mournful, but Jason cut him off.
“You really—going to make me—argue with you—like this—Dickhead?”
Even that sentence exhausted him, and Jason slumped further against Bruce, taking low, rasping breaths. Nightwing’s expression spasmed again, before he inched closer, fitting against Jason and letting his younger brother lean slightly against him.
“Okay,” Nightwing said quietly, “No arguing. It wasn’t me.” Jason relaxed fully against him, and Bruce held them both in his arms.
Chapter 44: shallow water blackout + alternate pov
Summary:
Jason's tail has changed colors.
Notes:
Requested by pawn_vs_player! Dick's POV of the pool scene in ch2 of shallow water blackout.
Content warning: mer au.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jason perked up the moment Dick set him by the edge of the pool, and Dick grinned at his smile. “We need to make sure your wounds are healing properly,” Dick explained, tugging Bruce’s coat off of Jason.
The moment it was off, Jason transformed—the shimmering red pants replaced with a deeply vibrant red tail—except it was only red, the green and gold design was gone. “Your tail,” Dick frowned slowly, “It changed colors—”
Jason slipped into the water before he could finish. Dick shed his coat and slipped in after him—he needed hands for this, not flippers—except Jason snapped at him, twisting away like a cornered animal.
“Jason, Jason, calm down,” Dick said, alarmed, treading water as Jason’s lashing tail caused the pool to roil. “We need to check your injuries, just to make sure everything is healing properly.” He held up the jar of salve, as if that would help. Jason stilled slightly.
Dick swam forward, encouraged, “We’re just going to recheck your wounds, and then get all the wounds on your tail that may have not transferred to your legs—”
Jason hissed, and Dick couldn’t help the instinctive flare in response to the challenge—Jason darted away from him, and Dick twisted to follow, confused—Jason hadn’t been this aggressive at any point this far.
“Jason,” Bruce called out, “Jason, we’re trying to help. Your wounds need to heal properly, or they’ll get infected. Do you understand?”
“No,” Jason was shaking his head, twisting away from Bruce, sounding panicked, “No—I don’t want—”
“Little Flip,” Dick said slowly, like Jason was a spooked animal, “You’re hurt. Let us help, please.”
Green eyes flitted between him and Bruce, wide and afraid, and Dick didn’t understand why. They had been treating Jason’s wounds all these days, why was this different, why did Jason look so upset?
“Please,” Jason said, swallowing, “Please don’t.”
“Jason, you’re injured,” Bruce said steadily, “We need to treat your wounds.”
Something cracked in Jason’s expression. Dick swam forward to catch Bruce’s shoulder—if Jason felt this strongly about it, then they could maybe hold off—and stopped when Jason sank underneath the surface of the water.
It took only one beat of that powerful tail to send Jason to the other side of the pool. To Tim. Who had been watching carefully, still cautious near Jason, and now Jason was grabbing him, and Tim’s eyes were as round as saucers, and neither Dick or Bruce had their coats right now, by the time they managed to swim over there, Jason could do serious damage.
“Jason—what are you doing—” they were too far, still too far, Jason was holding tightly onto Tim and—
Tim released his death grip on the pool edge, one hand settling above Jason’s shoulder. “It’s okay,” he called out hoarsely, and Dick felt something unspool inside of him. Jason wasn’t dragging Tim down, or clawing at him, he was just—clutching Tim’s legs, his head buried against Tim’s lap. “It’s okay, he’s not hurting me.”
“Little Flip, what’s wrong?” Dick asked plaintively, utterly confused as to Jason’s sudden, uncharacteristic behavior.
“He’s scared,” Tim said softly.
“Scared?” Dick repeated, even more confused, “Scared of what—”
“Dick,” Bruce cut him off, “He’s bleeding. Give me the salve.” Dick handed the salve pot over, swimming closer to Jason and observing the sleek red tail for possible injuries. Scales didn’t quite translate to skin, there had to be injuries that the human medicine didn’t fix, but Dick couldn’t figure out what was causing this reaction. Jason’s scales were smooth and hard and so very beautiful, even without the green and gold—
Dick’s fingers met rough, raised skin, a patch of red angrier than the red scales. A jagged patch. Where green and gold used to be.
“What happened to your tail?” Dick asked, almost numb with horror. Jason made a low, broken sob—mer scales were prized treasures, Dick knew that, but to see a stripped mer tail… “Jason—Little Flip—who—”
Who would dare—
When Dick got their hands on them—
“Dick,” Bruce said, quiet but commanding, and Dick raised his head. Bruce motioned towards Jason, who was shaking with silent sobs, still clutching Tim. Tim was wearing a panicked expression, gingerly stroking Jason’s hair, and Dick had to bite down on the mournful sound as he pressed closer to Jason.
“Little Flip,” Dick whispered softly, “Jason. Please look at me.”
Jason hesitated for a long moment before lifting his head—he was crying, his skin blotchy, and Dick immediately drew him into a hug, his heart aching like it had all those years ago, when he’d swum home and been greeted with an empty pier and a grieving father.
“I’m sorry, Little Flip,” Dick murmured, pressing kisses to his forehead, “I’m sorry for not being there, I’m sorry we didn’t find you, I’m so so sorry—” his voice was breaking as Jason clutched back, “Little Flip, little brother, pack, I am so sorry we couldn’t protect you, and I will never ever let that happen again.”
“‘S ruined,” Jason said hoarsely, “My tail, it’s ruined—”
“No,” Dick said fiercely, clasping Jason’s face because he wasn’t going to let that stand. “No, Jason, you are not ruined. You are alive, and that is a miracle that I thank Poseidon for. You are here, and you are home, and you are my precious little brother, and the color of your tail does not change any of that.”
Jason blinked at him, raw and so very vulnerable, and Dick pressed him into another tight hug, letting clawed hands clutch his back as his little brother cried against his chest.
Dick would spend every day of the rest of his life telling Jason that his tail was beautiful, if that was what it took.
Chapter 45: buried birds + follow-up
Summary:
Something was wrong. The Manor was empty, and something was wrong.
Notes:
Requested by Cryptiddisaster! Follow-up scene to buried birds.
I just want you to know that this was not my idea.
Content warning: implied character death.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Something was wrong. He couldn’t put his finger on it, but something was wrong. Damian gave him a look as they crossed to the study, and Dick could tell he felt it too.
Nothing was out of place. Dick couldn’t pinpoint what the problem was. The Manor was empty, the Cave was empty, the whole place felt like a mausoleum.
Damian went off to retrieve the equipment that they’d come for, and Dick sat down at the Batcomputer to make sure they didn’t have any new alerts.
Nothing came up in the feed, and Dick went through the motions of a basic check—everyone was scattered, and Tim was probably the only one who’d operated in Gotham last night. Sure enough, when Dick pulled up the trackers, Red Robin’s comm line was open.
It was seven in the morning, the kid must’ve forgotten to turn it off. “Red Robin,” Dick called lightly, in case Tim had fallen asleep in his suit, “Red Robin, this is Nightwing, your comm’s still on.”
Nothing but static. The kid must’ve forgotten to turn it off when he finished up patrol. Dick could remotely turn it off, but on the off chance that Tim had left it on for intel gathering and hadn’t gotten around to attaching an update, Dick wound back through the footage.
Nothing but static for hours—Damian returned with the equipment and waited impatiently, tapping his foot as Dick wound back and back and—there, a spot of audio.
“I’m sorry,” Red Robin’s voice cracked through the line, “I’m so, so sorry. I—I tried. I couldn’t. I’m sorry.”
What? What was this? Dick tried to pull up Red Robin’s tracker as the line kept crackling.
“I—I’ll miss you,” Red’s voice broke, “Batman, I—I never meant to do this to you. The—the years I was Robin were the best of my life. Thank you for g—giving me the opportunity.”
“What is this?” Damian snapped. Red Robin’s tracker wasn’t registering on the screen.
“Nightwing—thank you for b—being my big brother. Thank you for everything.”
“No,” Dick inhaled sharply, “No no no no no—”
“Black Bat,” Red Robin dissolved into a choking sob, his voice getting weaker, “Batgirl. Beat up some bad guys for me.”
“Where is he?” Damian said, stepping up and staring at the computer like it would give him answers.
“Robin—remember your job. Batman always needs a Robin.”
“Richard, where is he?!”
“Hood,” Red Robin gasped, silent for a long moment. “…I forgive you.”
Forgive him for what?
“I love you all,” Tim said, his voice getting fainter and fainter, “Goodbye.”
“No,” Damian said, his voice wavering, “No. Richard, what—we must find him—Richard!”
Choked gasps. Dry wheezes. Faint coughs.
Silence. Complete, total, absolute silence.
“Richard!” Damian yanked his arm, “Red Robin is in trouble, we must—”
“Four hours ago,” Dick said numbly, staring at the recording, “This was four hours ago.”
Damian had wanted to head to the Cave immediately after their patrol in Bludhaven. Dick had convinced him to wait till morning. If they’d gotten here then—if they had—
Dick rewound the recording—where was he, what had happened, Tim, please—and skipped through what seemed like a normal patrol right up until Tim’s voice cut out.
More silence, two hours of it, and then—“This is Red Robin,” Tim said, wavering, “I need assistance. I’m stuck. In a coffin. Underground. Does anyone copy?”
Oh god. Oh no.
“Please,” Tim begged, “Please, anyone, is anyone there—I can’t breathe—please—”
Dick’s fingers were trembling, and ice was running through his veins.
“I—I can’t—help—someone—please help—I’m trapped—please—anyone—”
“Christ, you’re giving me a headache,” Hood growled. Damian inhaled sharply. “You’re on the public line, Replacement. Go and bother one of the Bats.”
A loud click. No. Dick’s hand covered his mouth, muffling the scream that wanted to escape.
“No, Hood! Hood, please, I’m trapped! Hood, I’m stuck, I’m in a coffin, I can’t breathe! Hood!”
But Hood had already left the line.
“Jason—Jason, please, please, I’m sorry—I’m sorry for everything, please come back, Jason,” Tim took a breath and dissolved into sobs. Tears slid down Dick’s cheeks.
Tim moved from begging Jason to begging anyone, going down one by one as he pleaded for someone to save him.
“Nightwing—Nightwing please, come find me, save me, please, I can’t, I’m going to die, Nightwing, please don’t leave me, don’t leave me alone—you always come for me, you promised, Nightwing, please.”
Dick couldn’t strangle the wail as he curled up, hands pressed to his face as sobs wracked through him. Damian had turned to a statue, knuckles white where he gripped the desk.
“Please, anyone—I’m sorry—I’ll do better, I’ll be better, just please, please save me, I can’t—I’m sorry, I’m sorry, just please help, I swear I’ll be better, just don’t leave me here, I’m going to die.”
His heart felt like it was shredding itself to pieces, and taking his ribs with it.
“I’m going to die. Oh, god, I’m going to die, I don’t want to die, no no no no, please, I don’t want to die.”
Sobbing. Begging. Praying. Muffled thuds and screams and wails and slow, gradual resignation creeping ever closer.
“I’m going to die,” Tim said, hollow, “This is the end.”
“Richard,” Damian said, turning towards him, and Dick couldn’t even brace himself—your fault and you promised you’d save him and what good were you and he’s dead, Richard, your little brother is dead dead dead, buried six feet underground—
“Wake up.”
What?
Damian seized his wrists and Dick blinked and everything was dark and he nearly broke his baby brother’s nose as he fought free of the sheets. Where—the Manor—Tim wasn’t buried—Tim was buried—
“You always come for me, you promised, Nightwing, please.”
Dick ignored Damian’s exclamation to lunge for the door, banging his shoulder against the doorframe but not caring, running down the hall, three doors down, please, please, Dick would give anything—
Bed rumpled, lump under the sheets, Dick was already diving for it, yanking the sheets off—black hair, but they all had black hair, that meant nothing—and curling around bony shoulders—warm, not cold, not buried, not dead—
“Dick?” came Tim’s sleep-hoarse voice, and Dick crumpled like a puppet with his strings cut.
Alive. He was alive. He was alive and here and Dick wasn’t too late and it was just a dream and Dick could hear his little brother’s heartbeat as he pressed his cheek to Tim’s chest and gripped his arms with trembling fingers.
“What the fuck,” groaned a rougher, deeper voice, the bed moving on Tim’s other side—because Jason hadn’t ignored Tim, because Jason had stayed, because Jason had dug his little brother out of a grave, because Tim and Jason had become practically inseparable—and they were alive, both his little brothers were alive.
They’d been buried, but they were alive now, and Dick had failed them both but they’d survived despite it.
Alive, and warm, and whole.
Notes:
[All buried birds Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 3 — 7 — 45 — 21.]
Chapter 46: Take Two + follow-up
Summary:
Dick adopts Jason and Tim.
Notes:
Requested by lattewrites! Follow-up to Take Two.
I have to say, I had this half-finished draft in my folder forever, and this request is what finally pushed me into completing it.
Content warning: referenced child abuse/neglect.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The text message was simple. An address, and a time. Daylight hours, and not in Bludhaven, so Jason had showed up in civilian clothes with only one hidden gun.
Jason looked down at the text, and up at the building at the address. He was starting to feel slightly underdressed.
“Jason?” Tim called out before Jason could shoot a quick text to Dick asking him what the hell he was doing, and Jason turned to see the kid hovering on the courthouse steps, looking as confused as him. “Where’s Dick?”
Jason looked at the kid and back at the message.
“I don’t know,” Jason said finally, pocketing the phone and heading for the steps, “But I guess we’re going to find out.”
The courthouse wasn’t full, but there were various groups milling around, including a couple in white dresses laughing with their witnesses. Dick was in the aisle, flitting from bench to bench in that uniquely graceful frenzy he always fell back into when he was nervous. He stilled when he caught sight of Jason and Tim, and his face brightened in a blinding grin.
“You guys made it!” Dick beamed, darting forward to pull them both into a hug. Jason tolerated it for two seconds before he twisted free, leaving the baby bird at Dick’s mercy. “You’re…early.”
Jason had a sinking feeling in his stomach, a knot of emotion he couldn’t quite name. He didn’t know if it was dread or anticipation, and he didn’t want to find out. “Why are we here, Dickhead?” he said instead, scanning the courthouse, “You finally decided to tie the knot with one of those redheads that follow you around?”
Dick ignored the jab entirely. “We’re here to finalize the adoption paperwork,” Dick said cheerfully.
Jason and Tim stared at him.
“…The what now?” Tim asked weakly. Dick merely tugged them closer to the front of the courthouse.
“Wait,” Jason said, his throat dry, “Dick. What?”
“The adoption paperwork,” Dick repeated, still bouncing from foot to foot, “It took me a couple of weeks to sort through the legalities, but it’s finally sorted. I get two new brothers!” He thrust out the papers in his hand.
‘Jason Peter Grayson’ one of them said. ‘Timothy Jackson Drake’ the other stack said.
“You’re joking, right?”
Tim was scanning the hall like he was looking for the camera crew. Jason, however, was staring at Dick’s too-manic, too-fierce grin with dread pooling in his gut.
“Dick,” Jason said quietly, “What the hell.”
Dick’s smile didn’t waver.
“Dick.”
“We talked about this!” Dick said, his eyes widening—but Jason had clued into that little trick years ago, Dick was never as innocent as he pretended to be, and Jason crossed his arms and glared. Dick deflated. “We talked about this,” he said, quieter, “You said I could adopt you both.”
“Neither of us thought you were serious.”
“Why wouldn’t I be serious?” Dick blinked at them, “Of course I want to adopt my little brothers!”
“Does Bruce know about this?” Tim asked, still suspicious.
Dick blinked at him. “Well, I hope so,” he said, “Because he got me half the paperwork.”
“Dick,” Tim said flatly, “I have parents.”
Dick winced imperceptibly.
Oh boy.
Tim caught the expression, and grabbed the papers in Dick’s hands. Tim’s pile was a lot thicker than Jason’s, and Jason watched the kid’s face pale as he flipped through them.
“Dick,” Jason said, his voice low, “What happened?”
Dick made a face before it smoothed over to blank, fingers twitching like they wanted to curl into fists. “Let’s just say his parents weren’t as unopposed to the idea of transferring guardianship as you might’ve expected.”
“What.”
Dick gave a half-shrug. “It’s ‘temporary’,” he put air quotes in, “Like they’re ever going to come back and take it.” He didn’t sound the slightest bit surprised.
Tim had half-collapsed into one of the benches, reading over the paperwork again.
“You knew about this,” Jason said flatly, “You—Bruce knew about this. That his parents didn’t want him. And did nothing about it.”
“I’m not Bruce,” Dick said sharply.
Jason gave a half-barking laugh, “And thank god for that.” Dick offered the second set of papers to Jason. “You’re really serious? I’m an adult.”
“It’s an easy way to get you legal documents,” Dick said, leaning against Jason, “And besides, don’t you want to be my brother?” Dick pouted at him. Jason shoved him off, pretending like the warmth inside of his chest wasn’t filling him up and drawing a giddy smile onto his face.
“Fine,” Jason snapped, taking the seat next to Tim to rifle through the paperwork and hunt for where he needed to sign.
Tim, who was staring at physical evidence that his parents had shuffled him off to the first person who asked.
“Baby bird,” Jason said softly. Tim made a small, choked sound, and when Jason put a hand on his shoulder, Tim twisted and practically flung himself at Jason. Jason held him tight, his heart squeezing at the muffled sobs. “We want you, Timmers,” Jason said hoarsely, “Screw them. You’re a part of our family now.”
The kid shuddered, and clutched Jason tighter, more frantic, as though Jason would ever let go. Dick hopped over the bench to get on the other side of Tim, and fit them both into a hug, squeezing Tim between them.
“My little brothers,” Dick murmured, holding them, “I love you both so much.”
Notes:
When the reporters inevitably get wind of it, the news explodes. Tim’s guardianship situation is overshadowed by the fact that Dick Grayson’s new little brother looks a lot like his dead little brother, and they even have the same name.
Jason denies the resemblance with a straight face, every time.
[All Take Two Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 65 — 46.]
Chapter 47: tunnel vision + end note
Summary:
Damian knows that his father is League-trained.
Notes:
Requested by SwordKallya! Scene from end notes of Batcellanea ch4. Takes place in tunnel vision!verse.
This verse was definitely a popular one, requests-wise.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Damian was putting his sword away—he wasn’t allowed to keep it in the Manor or on his person, his father had the strangest rules—when he heard the loud crash.
Brown—Spoiler, Father had partial custody even though she was not related to him in any way—was standing at the edge of a mess that looked like it had been caused by someone bumping into a table with sets of precariously placed vials.
The vials were empty, but there was a significant amount of shattered glass on the floor, and Brown pinched the bridge of her nose and let out a low sigh.
Damian drifted closer—Brown had been the one showing him around over the last week, possibly because he wasn’t a threat to her position. She had her own family, and thus was not competing for Father’s attention, and nor was she busy with her own life, like Grayson, who Damian had briefly met on the weekend, or Todd, who was away at college. Cain was extremely suspicious of him, and Drake—well, Drake was holding a visible grudge over Damian’s introduction.
Honestly. It was only a minor scrape. They had the antidote to the poison, and it didn’t even need stitches. It was a paper cut compared to Damian’s initial plans to meet his Father’s family, plans his mother had scuppered when she warned him that he wouldn’t be considered Father’s only child, even though he was the blood son.
Damian opened his mouth to remark on her poor situational awareness and balance—he knew several exercises to help with that, and some of them didn’t even hurt—but any remarks were forestalled by low, even footsteps.
“What happened here?”
Damian froze. Brown stilled. Father’s face was level, cataloguing the scene at a glance, no doubt analyzing it easily. His voice wasn’t sharp, but it was carefully even, the same tone Mother used when it was clear that Damian was to listen.
The same tone Grandfather used when he meant to be immediately and unquestionably obeyed, the one even Mother didn’t dare argue with.
Brown was studying the broken glass like it was fascinating. Her entire posture had slumped slightly, her face resigned—exhausted, in an ‘I can’t take this right now’ way.
Damian was intimately familiar with that expression. The times they tested his endurance were the absolute worst. The times he’d failed those tests—
Damian was stepping forward before he even registered the movement. “It was my error,” Damian said, voice blank. Brown twisted towards him, shocked.
Father looked at him, clearly noting the relative proximities of Damian and Brown to the mess. Damian cleared his throat, “I was not able to clean up the glass before you arrived.” Grandfather had been very clear on Damian understanding what the mistake was, Father would be no different. “I accept both my punishments.”
Father was frowning. Brown’s stunned expression was transforming to something sorrowful. “No,” she said, and Damian went cold. “It’s not Damian’s fault, it’s mine. He had nothing to do with it.”
Lying. Punishment number three. Damian stared at the floor, struggling to keep his breathing even—lying was punished worse than the others, and Brown had sold him out so coldly, he thought that she could perhaps be recruited as an ally but he should’ve been on guard. Obviously her precarious position meant she would curry favor with the others, and she was close to both Cain and Drake, one of them could’ve easily ordered her to sabotage him, and he’d walked into the trap of his own volition.
This was just another lesson. He had to keep that in mind. It was a lesson, and it would hurt, but he would remember it, he would learn, he would tally this betrayal along with all the others, keep them close, and repay it when he had the opportunity—
Arms closed around him. Damian killed the first instinct to lash out—he could keep still under his own power, but better they underestimate him. And Damian would do nothing to earn a fourth punishment.
At least he was still standing. He could imagine what Grandfather would do with a pile of broken glass, and these flimsy training pants would definitely not stand up to those jagged edges.
“No one’s going to hurt you,” Brown said, firm and steady, “Bruce isn’t going to hurt you or me. You’re safe here.”
Did she actually expect him to believe that? Damian knew that the lashes, or blows, or whatever was coming would sting worse with surprise, but he wasn’t going to fall for it. Brown was holding him in place, and judging by her grip, the strikes would likely land…likely…land…
Her arms were wrapped tightly around his back, nearly encompassing him. Damian—didn’t understand. It would be very difficult to land a painful but not debilitating blow without touching Brown. Unless this was Brown’s punishment too?
“Damian,” Father said—his voice was soft, but not sharp-soft, and the voice was coming from behind Brown, and not behind him. Damian managed to wriggle enough to look at him, still trapped in Brown’s grasp.
Father looked sad. “I trained with the League of Assassins,” he said quietly, “I know what their punishments are. And I will never use them on you, or any of your siblings. This isn’t the League, this is Gotham, and you are safe here.”
Damian—Damian very much didn’t understand. Father didn’t—couldn’t—if this was part of the punishment—
But Father wouldn’t lie. Grandfather had never lied. Mother had never lied, not outright, though she’d led him to believe he was his father’s only child for all these years.
Brown was still holding him, like she was—like she was protecting him, and Damian felt as though he was back in Nanda Parbat, staring at his mother’s back as she shielded him from a punishment, as though he was back at the airport, in his mother’s brief embrace before she sent him to Gotham, as though he was—
As though he was safe.
A childish concept.
But surprisingly, Damian couldn’t seem to let it go.
Chapter 48: miss me? + alternate pov
Summary:
Tim's in the middle of a report when he's interrupted by Jason.
Notes:
Requested by coffeelover2_0! Tim's POV of Jason telling him to go to bed in miss me?.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tim squinted at the screen, trying to read the report through his blinding headache. He just had a little more work to complete before he was done—he knew he should’ve been in bed, but if he just finished these last few reports—
“Are you fucking kidding me?”
Tim spun around in shock, staring at the intruder. Wait a minute—Tim squinted—that was…
“Jason?” he asked hoarsely.
“You have a concussion!” the older boy seethed, crossing his arms and glaring.
Tim tried to placate him, “I don’t—”
“You are supposed to be sleeping!”
Well, yes, but—“I just had some work—”
“No,” Jason snapped, “I don’t care how much work you have. I don’t care how critical it is. You are getting into bed right now.”
He sounded kind of mad about it too. More corporeal than Tim expected—he half-stretched out a hand before he realized his mistake. Jason wasn’t real, and Tim really didn’t need the proof.
“Did the meaning of the word now change since you last heard it, Replacement?” Jason snarled.
Replacement. Tim couldn’t suppress the flinch as he exhaled, pinching the bridge of his nose to stave off the pounding headache. “Didn’t think I hit my head hard enough for hallucinations,” he muttered as he slowly dragged himself out of the chair. If his headache was getting this bad, it was probably time to go to bed.
He practically collapsed on top of the bed and let out a low groan. The Jason-hallucination was still glaring at him, and Tim’s emotional control was all shot—he could feel tears prickling at the corners of his eyes. He didn’t want Jason to be angry at him.
“Jason,” Tim said quietly, his eyes slipping shut as his voice cracked, “I just wanted to make you proud.”
Sleep dragged him down before he could hear his hallucination’s response.
Chapter 49: miss me? + end note
Summary:
Bruce: ......you're the Red Hood, aren't you.
Notes:
Requested by rubylee2017! Scene from end notes of miss me?.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“You’re the Red Hood, aren’t you,” Bruce said quietly, blue eyes narrowed. Despite the words, it was very clearly not a question.
Jason’s silence was answer enough.
“Wait,” Dick said from where he was practically smothering Jason, “You were actually following me on patrol?”
“How did you get in my bedroom?” the kid squawked, eyes wide.
“No one removed my codes to the Tower,” Jason said to Tim, and squeezed Dick, “Yes, you colossal, martyring idiot, I was following you on patrol.” He swallowed before he raised his gaze to meet Bruce’s, “And I am the Red Hood.”
He waited for the condemnation. Waited for blue eyes to turn steely and cold, for Dick to let go, for Tim’s wide eyes to cool to disdain. For Alfred’s joy to disappear back to his usual austere look.
“Huh,” Dick hummed, “That was pretty clever, Jaybird. No wonder we couldn’t find you.”
“Wait, was that you last night in the Cave?” Tim inhaled sharply, “You were actually there?”
“Yeah,” Jason said quietly, “I was actually there.”
Bruce’s face remained a blank mask.
“That’s actually a relief, nothing showed up on our analysis and I was worried,” Dick half-chuckled, drawing Jason closer and resting his head in the crook of his neck.
Jason kept staring at Bruce. The longer the silence stretched, the more tension eeled up his spine.
“I thought I was going crazy,” Tim grumbled into his coffee, “Especially when Jason was sitting right there and no one was saying anything!”
“That was pretty funny,” Dick laughed, “You certainly know how to be dramatic, Little Wing.”
Bruce still wasn’t saying anything.
“Well?” Jason asked, unable to bear it any longer, “What’s the verdict, old man?”
Bruce blinked at him. “Excuse me?”
“You know I’m the Red Hood. What now?” Jason snapped, unable to actually bring himself to ask whether or not Bruce was going to turn him over to the police. Jason’s rise through the underground had been meteoric, and he hadn’t exactly made friends.
Bruce blinked. And frowned, but it wasn’t the narrow-eyed look of contempt he expected, it was more…confused.
“Bruce is still trying to process that you’re here, Jaybird,” Dick snickered into his ear, “Give him some time.”
“You’re home,” Bruce agreed, and the smile that stretched across his face was painfully hopeful. “Everything else can wait.”
Chapter 50: green eggs and ham + end note
Summary:
Bruce manages to extract Tim before Jason follows through on his threat to stab Dick, and cuddles Tim on the couch as he watches his eldest children chase each other around the apartment, shrieking.
Notes:
Requested by ghostfaeries! Scene from end notes of green eggs and ham.
Content warning: aftermath of fear toxin.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Wha’ happened?” Tim groaned, squirming Bruce’s grasp. Bruce loosened his grip, but Tim just snuggled closer, his head dropping against Bruce’s shoulder as he slowly blinked bleary eyes.
A loud crash. A vehement hiss. A victorious cackle.
“Get the fuck back here, Dickhead—”
“Aww, do you want another hug, Jaybird—”
“I’m going to fucking make you eat your fingers, you goddamn—”
“That doesn’t sound very appetizing—”
“W’s going on?” Tim mumbled, burrowing further against Bruce’s armor, “W’n did Dick get here? Why’s Jason mad?”
“Dick got here a couple of minutes ago, and decided that jumping on top of Jason would be a sound strategy,” Bruce said dryly.
Tim made a huffy, displeased sound. There was another loud crash, but nothing seemed to have broken. So far. “Idiots,” Tim muttered, nestling further into Bruce, “Can’t believe they’re supposed to be the big brothers.”
“Oh,” Bruce said, hiding a wince as Jason narrowly missed breaking his brother’s nose, “And what would you do, my clever little bird?”
Tim blinked up at him. Bruce smiled, and Tim’s face split into an identical grin, wide and full of mischief.
Each one of his children had inherited Alfred’s passion for acting. Tim wasn’t as attention-grabbing as Dick, or as dramatic as Jason, but his subtlety was harder to pinpoint as false.
Drawing up into a small ball. Fitting his head against Bruce’s shoulder. Trembling faintly, every so often wracked with a larger shudder. The sounds were mostly silent, quiet, hitched breaths, an occasional sob, but nothing that was obviously attention-seeking.
It was a game of patience, and Tim was very, very patient.
Bruce curled around him—his only job was looking concerned, and it wasn’t too difficult, his heart rate still hadn’t settled all the way down. He kept his gaze on Tim, tracking his other children through the bright giggles and vicious curses.
Finally, one of Tim’s plaintive noises corresponded with a lull in the fighting, and Jason’s attention snapped their way. Green eyes narrowed, and Jason abandoned his chase to stomp back over to them.
“What happened?” Jason snapped, “What’s wrong with the kid?”
“I’m f—fine,” Tim said, in a half-wavering voice. Do not smile, Bruce chanted mentally as Jason’s eyes narrowed.
“Oh, baby bird,” Dick said sympathetically, hovering out of easy reach of Jason. “Do you need more hugs?”
“I’m o—okay.” It was remarkable how easily Tim could sound like he was on the verge of tears.
Dick and Jason exchanged a quick glance—forming a fast, silent truce—and both took seats on either side of Bruce, pressing against Tim and cuddling their little brother.
Bruce could feel Tim’s smile against his collarbone.
Notes:
I'm trying to get through all of the requests, that's why there have been multiple uploads of this and very little new content. The good news is that I think I'm about halfway through.
Chapter 51: burial + end note
Summary:
The next time Jason wakes up, he is considerably more alert and also covered by his siblings. He still flatly refuses to believe that it’s real.
Notes:
Requested by pinkjester! Scene from end notes of burial.
Chapter Text
Jason woke up to an elbow jabbing into his side, an arm nearly strangling him, and something crushing his feet. But there were fingers stroking softly through his hair, and a familiar warm rumble, and Jason squeezed closer to Bruce and hummed happily.
“Ow,” Tim hissed, and the weight on his legs shifted, “Stop kicking me, demon brat!”
“Tim,” Bruce rumbled warningly.
“He’s kicking me!”
“Cass,” Bruce sighed. The weight on his legs was shoved off with a yelp. “Cass.”
“Fixed it,” she said angelically, and Bruce made a half-groan, half-sigh. Jason let his smile curve against Bruce’s shirt.
“I won that spot fair and square!” Tim argued, and there was a tussle near his feet. Cass laughed, bright and clear, and it felt warm. He wished he could actually hear her laugh like that. Hear Tim’s frustrated but not upset growls. Hear Steph’s bright giggles. Hear Damian’s satisfied click, and Dick’s breaths against his ear and the steady beat of Bruce’s heart.
The fight escalated loudly, and Jason grumbled. He wanted the quietness back, and the bed kept shaking. “Jay?” Bruce asked quietly, still stroking his hair.
“Shush,” Jason said, wriggling closer, “You have to be quiet.”
“Do we?” Steph asked, her tone full of mischief.
“Yes,” he mumbled, “My dream. My rules.”
There was a beat of silence, rippling discordantly.
“What?”
Jason twisted enough to crack open one glaring eye. Steph was next to Bruce, propping herself on elbows on top of him, and Cass was on Jason’s legs. “My dream,” Jason enunciated, “Shush.”
Tim’s head popped up behind Cass, frowning, “This isn’t a dream.”
Jason rolled his eyes and dropped back against Bruce. Getting into an argument with his own mind would be idiotic, and Jason was feeling pretty content with the dream. He didn’t want to wake up just yet.
“Jason,” Tim said as Steph snickered again, “This isn’t a dream.”
“Despite the Pretender’s usual idiocy, this time he is right. You are not dreaming this, Todd.”
“I swear I’m going to strangle you one day, you little brat—”
“Jay,” Bruce said quietly, a thumb gently swiping against his cheek, “They’re right, lad. You’re awake. This is real.”
Jason hummed. “Then why aren’t you separating the Replacement and the demon brat?” Jason asked.
Bruce sighed. “Because I thought they could stop fighting when they’re here to support their brother.”
“You know that just proves it’s a dream,” Jason snorted.
“Not dreaming, little brother,” Cass said, smiling—
“Ow!” She kept smiling, even as he rubbed the spot where she pinched him and glared.
“Shh,” Dick mumbled sleepily, “Leave Jaybird alone.” Jason leaned into his older brother’s grip, still glaring at Cass. “He’ll never let me cuddle him this long if he knows he’s awake.”
Hey, wait—
“No, that’s a good point,” Tim said, eyes alight, “We just have to do something that Jason would never believe he’d dream up on his own. Then we can prove he’s awake.”
Jason felt a curl of dread run down his spine. It only grew stronger when Damian made a thoughtful noise.
“Or we can do this the easy way,” Steph grinned, stretching up and—
“Ow,” Jason hissed, rubbing his arm.
“Girls, stop attacking your brother,” Bruce growled. Steph and Cass exchanged glances that in no way lessened the dread pooling in his stomach.
“It’s my dream,” Jason said, burying his face into Bruce’s shirt, “They’re being mean.”
“Holy shit, tell me someone’s recording this,” Steph said with undisguised glee.
“Shh,” Dick whispered, “Sleep. Cuddles. He’ll figure it out eventually.”
“What about if we—”
“No, Todd could believe that, and besides, I don’t think the Cave’s fire suppression system is designed to work at that capacity.”
“Well, I don’t see you coming up with any bright ideas, brat—”
“Fire suppression system,” Bruce said near-soundlessly, in a tone of abject horror.
“Master Jason,” came the short but warm tone, cutting through the growing chaos.
“Alf?” Jason roused enough to spot the butler standing by the edge of the bed. Alfred smiled at him, a small, fond thing.
“Dream or not, I have no intention of letting you skip breakfast,” Alfred said firmly, “Come on, children, out of bed. You too, Master Bruce.”
Six groans arose in unison, and Alfred only smiled.
He never dreamed of Alfred’s cooking, because he knew it could never compare to the original. Jason blinked, and watched his siblings sullenly crawl off the bed, still complaining. Felt Dick snuggle closer with a muffled sound of protest. Saw Bruce’s warm smile as he tucked a lock of hair behind Jason’s ear.
Maybe this was real after all.
Chapter 52: tunnel vision + end note
Summary:
Steph thinks Tim is being emotionally neglected by Bruce.
Notes:
Requested by gunpowder_and_pearls! Scene from end notes of Batcellanea ch4. Takes place in tunnel vision!verse.
Bruce, after Dick gets hurt: no more Robin!
Bruce, after Jason gets hurt: training my kids to be able to fight back against the variety of supervillains that target billionaires' kids sounds like a good strategy after all.
[oh, Bruce, if only you knew...]
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
She had put the clues together. They were subtle, but she’d grown up in the Bowery. She knew how to spot the signs.
The way Robin went stiff and only gradually relaxed when she hugged him.
Batman’s near-smothering possessiveness.
Robin’s reluctance to give her any details about his life.
The way he seemed to light up at every single unemotional, growled ‘good job’ like it was the highest form of praise.
She didn’t think Batman was physically abusive—Robin didn’t have any unexplained physical injuries, and while she initially thought that maybe Batman took the kid out on the streets to cover up any strange bruises, the cowled shadow barely let Robin get into a single fight—but it was obvious that he was neglectful.
There hadn’t been a Robin in years, not after the last one disappeared, and Steph was…worried. This Robin was as young as her, sweet and determined and Steph wanted to bundle him up in all the hugs he was clearly not getting.
She made an effort, each time she met him, and over the course of the weeks, Batman’s distrust of her lessened—she had no doubt he was lurking somewhere, unwilling to let Robin out of his clutches entirely, but there were times when it was just her and Robin on a roof, chatting and splitting one of those delicious pastries from the bakery on 4th that they’d saved from a hold-up.
It had taken her a full week to screw up her courage, but she finally said it.
“I can get you away from him, you know,” she said quietly. She didn’t look at Robin, staring out over the city, idly swinging her legs. “My mom’s a nurse. She knows social workers that’ll stay quiet.”
“What?” Robin sounded confused.
“I know you want to keep your identity safe, but I swear, I’ll never tell anyone,” Steph vowed, turning back to him, “No one has to know you’re Robin, or your dad is Batman.” She reached out and he automatically met her grasp. She squeezed his hands. “I promise,” she said, low and serious, “I just want you to be safe.”
“Spoiler,” Robin said, his expression still bewildered, “What are you talking about?”
Steph took a moment to glance around them and make sure that Batman hadn’t silently crept up on them. “I can tell, okay,” she said softly, “He’s hurting you.”
Robin ripped his hands away, “What?”
“No, I’m not—Robin don’t—I didn’t—I know what it looks like,” Steph said, blinking furiously as her eyes prickled, “I’m not—please, Robin, I know what it feels like, I know it—it feels terrible when your parent—parents are supposed to protect you, not—” she’d lost the thread of the conversation somewhere. “Please,” she settled on, “I’m not judging you. I just want to help.”
Robin hadn’t made a move to run, so Steph took that as a good sign. Sometimes kids didn’t even recognize they were being abused, didn’t know it wasn’t normal, especially for neglect.
“Batman isn’t hurting me,” he said, sounding slightly hysterical.
Steph took a deep breath and resisted the urge to push. “Okay,” she said, reaching out for him again. Robin let her grab his hands and squeeze them lightly. “I’m here if you ever want to talk. About anything.”
Robin stared at her, still that strange expression on his face, a cross between confused, disbelieving, and amused.
It probably wouldn’t get through to him today. And—and confronting Batman would be a bad idea, both for her and for Robin.
She eased back—she couldn’t press too far, or he’d stop talking to her entirely, and Batman already hated her, and she didn’t know his real name—but Robin clutched her hands, drawing her to a halt.
“He isn’t hurting me,” he repeated.
“Robin,” she said quietly, because she wasn’t going to agree but neither was she going to argue, and he cut her off.
“No, you don’t understand—he isn’t—why do you even think he’s hurting me?” Robin asked, his voice rising high. It wasn’t panic though, it was more…disbelief.
Steph bit her lip. “You’re very…quiet,” she said finally, “And you want hugs, but you’re surprised every time you get one. And you—you act like you’ve never gotten praise before.”
Robin’s grip tightened. His head tilted down, and he took a low, deep breath. She hoped he didn’t get angry. Finally, he straightened, and stared directly at her.
“Batman isn’t—he isn’t hurting me,” Robin said slowly, “He didn’t—he only adopted me a couple months ago.”
Steph stared at him.
Robin’s expression twisted, then dropped to a half-wry expression. “My parents were…not great. But B is helping. I’ve never been happier,” Robin said, quiet and joyful, “I have a family that loves me.”
Oh. That made—sense. She had seen the way Batman fretted if Robin so much as got a bruise.
Robin let go of her hands and instead flung himself forward for a hug that nearly toppled her back. He was stiff when she hugged back, and slowly relaxed, inch by inch.
“Thank you,” he murmured, “You’re a good friend.”
Notes:
Steph doesn’t spot Batman lurking anywhere nearby, but when Batman’s attitude towards her does a complete one-eighty, she figures out that he was listening somehow.
Unfortunately, this means that she, too, is being smothered by an overprotective shadow that won’t let her take on a single mugger by herself, come on, Batman, I fight off worse as a civilian walking home!
Steph isn’t quite sure how she ended up spending weeknights in the Manor.
[All tunnel vision Batcellanea shorts, in chronological order: 86 — 1 — 14 — 4 — 101 — 52 — 58 — 47.]
Chapter 53: touch starved + follow-up
Summary:
Dick asks for a hug.
Notes:
Requested by TokiNoKusabi! Follow-up scene from touch starved.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Dick can feel the jitters. The creeping loss of warmth up his fingers. The void inside his heart.
It’s not the pollen, it’s been hours since patrol and Ivy never showed up on it. Dick doesn’t have a reason to be feeling this way.
He—he just wants a hug.
Dick takes a deep breath and screws up his courage. Jason said—Jason said to ask for one. Dick can do that. He can ask. He—he can submit to the mortifying vulnerability, the fear of rejection, the cold looks in his siblings’ eyes—
He can’t do this.
Dick’s frozen to the spot right outside the den. Jason and Steph are playing some video game while Cass watches. Tim is working on something on his tablet, and absently playing chess against Damian—Dick’s not entirely sure he knows what he’s doing, because he’s barely looking at the chessboard.
Dick—Dick just has to walk in and ask for a hug. Someone will give him one, right? Or—or he can ask Bruce, or Alfred, or—
“You’re going to stand in the doorway all day, Dickie?”
Dick startles, but Jason isn’t even looking at him. He’s cursing as he tries to out-maneuver Steph, and Dick sidles into the room. He clears his throat.
Still no one is looking at him.
Grow a fucking backbone, Grayson. Dick takes a deep breath. “Can I get a hug?” The words feel like he’s forcing sandpaper through his throat.
“Sure,” Jason growls, still focused on the game, and Dick thinks he just didn’t pay attention, but Steph shifts to the side and Jason to the other, and there’s a space between them.
Dick swallows, and walks closer, fingers trembling, and all-but-collapses in the empty seat. He turns his attention to the TV, preparing to be ignored while the game is still going, and thankful for the warmth leeching into him from both sides—
And yelps when an arm wraps around him, constricting to send him half-sprawling against Jason’s chest as his little brother attempts to hug him and keep two hands on the controller at the same time.
“Shh,” Jason says, “Steph’s a cheater, and we’re wagering on baby photos.”
The position is uncomfortable—Dick is half in Jason’s lap, half out, his knees are pressing against Steph, Cass is resting an arm on his back—but he smiles and watches Steph blue-shell Jason with ten seconds to spare.
“When did I start playing chess against you?” Tim’s voice rises in alarm, and Dick laughs.
Notes:
[All touch starved Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 204 — 161 — 12 — 53.]
Chapter 54: what big teeth you have + missing scene
Summary:
Jason wants to cuddle with his big brother.
Notes:
Requested by ParadoxInsanity! Missing scene in the Batmobile from ch2 of what big teeth you have.
Content warning: shifter au.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Shh, Jason, shh, you’re safe,” Dick said, trying to get them back home and fend off an overenthusiastic wolf at the same time. “Jay. Jaybird. Jason, you can’t fit in my lap, there isn’t enough space—”
His breath cut out in a wheeze.
Jason made a pleased sound, like he wasn’t squishing Dick.
“Little Wing.”
Aw, crap, now he was giving Dick the eyes, and no one warned you that puppy-dog eyes from an actual pup were devastating.
“Jason,” Dick groaned, slumping back, “There’s no space for you, kiddo. Can you please get off before you turn me into paste?”
Jason made a low, mournful whine. Dick steeled himself to the sound, and pretended like it didn’t make his heart crack to watch Jason slink dejectedly to the adjacent seat.
Dick paused to check that the car was on autopilot, and shifted in his seat, bracing his uninjured hand carefully to stretch out. Jason watched him, curious at first, then leaping up to give Dick enough space to curl out against both the seats.
A large, pleased, furry weight landed on him again, and Dick huffed as Jason burrowed against Dick like he was a puppy and not an adult wolf.
“I’m right here, Jaybird,” Dick hummed patting Jason’s head with the hand in a cast. “I’m right here. I’ll always come for you, Little Wing.”
Jason rumbled, soft and deep, and Dick hugged him closer.
Notes:
[All what big teeth you have Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 36 — 54.]
Chapter 55: robin's roast + end note
Summary:
Thirty-seven. That's how many hugs Damian owes Steph. Funnily enough, they lose count. Multiple times.
Notes:
Requested by trogiidae! Scene from end notes of Batcellanea ch5. Takes place in robin's roast!verse.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Come on, Dami,” Steph spread her hands wide, stretching out across the couch, “Cuddle time!”
Damian came with only a brief, customary sneer, easily climbing onto the couch and lying down on her legs so his head was pillowed on her stomach. He grumbled as he adjusted position until he was comfortable, and Steph grinned wide at Dick’s glower.
“Jealous?” she asked, pointedly scanning his empty couch. Jason and Tim were fighting over the movie they were going to cue up, and Jason would come take the armchair, and Tim would take a different chair, because cuddling with Dick was fun right up until you realized that he would not sit still.
“Wasn’t it supposed to be only thirty-seven hugs?” Dick glared. Steph was surprised he’d kept track. “Shouldn’t it be over by now?”
Yes. Yes it should. Steph had deliberately stopped counting at twenty-eight, when Damian came to her for a hug completely unprompted, but there had been a lot more than ten hugs after that.
She shrugged, elaborately casual, “I lost count.”
Dick narrowed his eyes more fiercely, “I’m sure Damian kept count.”
“I was not aware I had to count at all,” Damian said almost dispassionately, scowling at the TV screen. Steph made no attempt to hide her smile. “But you are right, Grayson. I will have no one impugn my honor to suggest that I have not completed my punishment. We will start again.”
Oh, her little prickly assassin child. Steph hugged him close, ignoring Dick’s laser eyes. “You want me to keep count this time?”
“It will provide you a path to make up for your earlier lapse,” Damian said snootily.
Sure it would. Dick made a betrayed, wounded noise. He looked mournful on his empty couch, all puppy dog eyes and a gloomy aura. Steph almost felt sorry for him.
She gently started stroking Damian’s glossy black hair, and shot a beatific smile at Dick, who was audibly grinding his teeth.
Almost.
Notes:
[All robin's roast Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 94 — 147 — 5 — 55.]
Chapter 56: Cuckoo + end note
Summary:
Tim is usually found covered in ridiculously colorful patterned blankets stolen from Dick's bedroom with a kitten purring in his lap.
Notes:
Requested by Michellehall! Scene from end notes of Cuckoo.
Content warning: grief/mourning.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
He didn’t even know why he was still here. He’d tried to think through it—orphaned children went into foster care, and enemies of Batman went to Arkham, and any thoughts after that had hit the giant screaming wall of YOUR FAULT YOUR FAULT YOUR FAULT and Tim had given up.
It was his fault. If only he’d—if he hadn’t been so stupid—he’d trusted an immortal megalomaniac—he had nearly gotten the Waynes murdered just like he got his parents murdered, and he didn’t know why he was curled up in a window seat in their house.
His lap meowed. Tim carefully extracted a hand from the blanket tucked around him—Damian was oddly intent on wrapping him in them, and it was a different one each time—and placed a gentle finger on its little head.
He shouldn’t.
He killed and ruined everything he touched, he was going to ruin this little kitten too, he shouldn’t be anywhere near it—
It meowed again, and batted at his finger. He let it pounce and nibble on it, a tongue like wet sandpaper dragging against his skin.
So small and so vicious. Just like its master. Tim cracked the barest hint of a smile, before it faded in a rush.
He’d nearly gotten Damian Wayne abducted. His brother, Jason, Robin would’ve been killed. Talia and Bruce Wayne, Shrike and Batman, would’ve been captured or killed. Dick Grayson was away, but no doubt Ra’s would’ve wanted to make a clean sweep when Nightwing was back on the planet.
And instead of being locked away, or exiled, or sent somewhere where his stupidity couldn’t hurt anyone else, he was half-slumped in the breakfast nook while a tiny kitten played with his wiggling fingers. Damian was sitting at the table, ostensibly doing his homework, as though Tim couldn’t sense the eyes on him, and—if they kept to the schedule—Jason would appear in another half hour to get himself a snack, and he’d drop a bowl of apple slices in front of Tim and ruffle his hair and smile like he didn’t despise Tim.
A couple hours after that, Bruce would come and nudge him to the table for dinner, and Talia would ask him about his day like she didn’t want to cut his throat open, and Alfred would put down the filling meal he made especially for Tim because Tim couldn’t choke down more than a few bites of whatever it was, and he’d get hugs, and maybe there would be a movie night, or maybe Talia would tuck him into bed and promise him that Ra’s would never get him here, like he was worried about himself.
The kitten was blurry. The kitten was blurry, and his breath was hitching, and he missed his parents so much it felt like a physical wound, and he could taste salt on his lips, but there was soft fur under his fingers, stroke after stroke.
He didn’t know why he was still here.
But he didn’t want to leave.
Chapter 57: i'm not crazy, i'm just seeing things + alternate pov
Summary:
Jason had been waiting for nearly an hour before the door finally opened to reveal Dick Grayson.
Notes:
Requested by PheonixQueen15Ember! Jason's POV of i'm not crazy, i'm just seeing things.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jason had been waiting for nearly an hour before the door finally opened to reveal Dick Grayson.
Jason straightened, waiting for the reaction. The narrowed eyes, the suspicion, the paranoia. The fight—god, how he wanted to crush that stupid smiling face into the dirt.
Except…Dick wasn’t smiling. Well, he was smiling, but the smile was sad. His eyes skipped over Jason like he wasn’t really there, and Jason watched silently as Dick toed off his shoes and deposited his keys on the counter before flopping down on the couch.
“Hi, Jaybird,” he said casually, looking at Jason over the back of his couch. What. The. Fuck. Had Talia already told Dick? Jason was going to murder somebody. “Trying out a new style?” Dick asked, motioning at his hair.
Jason automatically followed the movement, still stuck in shock, and tugged on his hair. What—Jason had died and it had been years and Dick was asking about his hair?
“What the fuck,” Jason said flatly.
“Language,” Dick immediately chided, which just made Jason want to swear again.
“Of all the things, you’re concerned about the swearing?” Jason asked, flabbergasted. Did Dick have a head injury he didn’t know about?
“What should I be concerned about?” Dick blinked at him, turning fully to give him all his attention.
Jason looked around the room, wondering if he was being pranked. “Me,” Jason snarled, but it lacked the bite he wanted. This wasn’t the confrontation he’d been expecting.
Dick’s expression crumpled. “I’m sorry, Little Wing,” he said quietly, “I’m so, so sorry for not saving you. I—I’m sorry for not picking up your call—” Jason had almost forgotten about that one—“For not being there for you, for not—I’m sorry.”
He slumped down, squeezing his eyes shut, and Jason watched tears leak out from his closed eyelids. It made something churn unpleasantly in his stomach. It made the green hiss.
“How cute,” Jason said, cold and vicious, “You’re sorry. Well, that just makes it all better, doesn’t it? An apology from the great, golden Dick Grayson?” He stalked forward a step—if Dick wasn’t going to give him a fight, Jason would just take it.
“I wish it was me,” came the soft confession. Jason froze. “It should’ve been me. I—I was Robin, I should’ve stayed Robin, I—I should’ve killed him earlier.”
He wasn’t—he couldn’t be—he hadn’t actually—
Jason had heard the rumors. It had been one of the first things he’d asked Talia, after she’d shown him the picture of Batman and his new Robin—where was the clown? Dead, was the response, and no one knew who did it.
Jason had laughed when she told him that Nightwing was one of the rumored names on the list. And now—
“So you did kill him,” he said quietly, “I thought that was just someone’s funny attempt at a joke. You actually murdered the Joker.”
Dick flinched.
“Why?” Jason asked, desperate, surging forward because he needed to know—
“Because he murdered you,” Dick said, slow and soft, “Because I thought he murdered Tim. Because he taunted me with your death—how you screamed, how you cried, how he broke half your bones like you weren’t a child, like you weren’t my little brother, like you weren’t a shining brightness that never, ever deserved to die.”
Jason could feel the blood draining out of his face with every word.
“Because he deserved it,” Dick said wearily, “And because I was tired of letting him get away.”
Jason tried to remember how to breathe. “But you don’t kill,” he said softly.
Dick smiled, crooked and sad. “Who told you that, Jaybird?” he asked, somewhere between resignation and amusement.
“You—I just don’t—how—” Jason couldn’t believe it, he wouldn’t— “You would never—not for me, not for the street kid that took your place, you wouldn’t—”
“For my little brother,” Dick snapped, fierce and furious, “I would. I did. I’m sorry I couldn’t save you, Little Wing. I’m sorry I was too late.”
Jason had to laugh. It wasn’t funny, but he had to laugh because relief and joy and hope were choking him. “I can’t believe you actually did it,” Jason said hoarsely, “You actually killed him. For me.” It felt like a dream. Like all his dreams come to life. “You—fuck—you cared—” and that had been all Jason wanted, all he’d ever craved—“You actually—you did it—for me—you—” he was crying now, and he couldn’t stop the tears—“You cared.”
“Of course I care about you, Jaybird,” Dick said softly, “You’re my little brother.”
It felt like a warm blanket, wrapped around him. It felt like safety. It felt like home. It felt like love.
Jason couldn’t hold himself back any longer. He lunged, vaulting the couch and flinging himself at his big brother, at the hug he needed, at the family that had cared about him, missed him, avenged him—
Dick’s grip stuttered, and then he shoved Jason off.
Jason stared at Dick, sprawled on the ground with wide blue eyes, unable to fight the reflexive coil of hurt. What had happened, was Dick okay—
“What the fuck.”
“Language,” Jason teased, trying to hide his concern, “I never thought I’d see the day Dick Grayson passes up a hug.”
Dick didn’t smile or laugh. Dick’s eyes narrowed, blue steeling over to fury, and attacked. Jason frantically scrambled back to meet the strike, unprepared for the fight.
“Dick—Dick, stop—” Jason toppled them to the ground and tried to pin his older brother down, “Dick!”
“Who are you?” Dick snarled, bucking his grip, “What the hell do you want?!”
Oh. Oh. Dick’s blasé nonchalance was beginning to make more sense. Jason tried not to wonder whose face Dick had been imagining, and shoved his face to the floor, trapping his arms behind his back and shoving up, high enough to test even Dick’s near-superhuman flexibility.
“Dick, stop,” Jason snapped, trying to keep Dick down, “It’s me—it’s Jason!”
“Fuck you,” came the furious response as Dick writhed.
“It’s me, Dickhead,” Jason cursed—what could he say to make Dick believe him—“The last time I heard your voice was the voicemail I left you, telling you I wanted to come over. The first thing you ever taught me was how to do a handstand. You took me train surfing and made me promise not to tell anyone. When you gave me the Robin suit, I said I’d make you proud and you—you said that I already had.”
Jason blinked back the tears as his eyes prickled again—Dick had to believe him, he had to, Jason had finally gotten someone back and if Dick didn’t believe it was really him—
“You can check my grave, it’s empty,” he said desperately, “Or—or any test you want, my blood, my DNA, whatever, it’s not a trick.”
Dick had stopped struggling, gasping loudly against the wooden floor. Jason winced, and loosened his grip slightly to let his older brother breathe. “It’s me, Dickiebird,” he almost pleaded, “I swear.”
“Jason?” Dick wheezed, and Jason nearly collapsed at the curl of relief, “You didn’t die?”
“No, I did,” Jason said slowly, “I came back. I don’t—it’s a long story. I—are you going to try to punch me again if I let you go?”
Dick was silent for a stretching moment. “No,” he said finally, and Jason decided to take him at his word.
Dick pushed himself up, gaze heavy and unreadable and Jason waited—was Dick going to run a test, was he going to call someone, was he going to attack him again—
Dick opened his arms. Jason surged forward to accept the hug—warm and encompassing and tight and here and Jason clutched tighter as Dick began to shake. He could feel the dampness growing on his shoulder.
“Don’t cry,” Jason said softly, his voice cracking, “Dickie, please don’t cry.” Dick merely shook his head, and held on tighter. Jason’s eyes prickled, and his tears slid down against Dick’s shoulder. “Thank you,” Jason whispered hoarsely, “Thank you for killing him.”
Thank you for caring.
Dick shifted his grip enough to bury a hand in Jason’s hair. “You’re alive,” he murmured, “You’re alive.”
He said it like it was a miracle instead of a cruel twist of fate.
“I thought,” Jason’s voice cracked and broke, “I saw—Batman and Robin—he just—he replaced me—and I thought—thought he didn’t care—but you—”
“I missed you so much, Little Wing. So, so very much.”
“You thought I wasn’t real,” Jason grumbled to hide his choked voice.
“Forgive me for not immediately jumping to the conclusion that my brother was back from the dead,” Dick hiccupped.
That was fair. “You thought I was, what? A hallucination?”
“Seemed like the reasonable answer,” Dick murmured.
The reasonable answer? “Since when are hallucinations reasonable?”
“Jaybird, I see your face every other day, I didn’t exactly—”
What. What. “You hallucinate me every other day?” Jason almost squawked. At Dick’s uncertain ‘yes’, he separated enough to look his big brother in the eyes.
No wonder Dick had barely noticed him standing in the corner of the room. What had—Jason traced the dark circles under Dick’s eyes, the pallor to his skin, the slightly hollow cheeks, the dimmed brightness in those blue eyes.
“What happened to you?” he asked softly.
Dick merely wrapped him back into a hug. “You first.”
Notes:
[All i'm not crazy, i'm just seeing things Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 57 — 35 — 15 — 84.]
Chapter 58: tunnel vision + end note
Summary:
Cass is trying to protect the kids from punishment.
Notes:
Requested by Eccentric_Wolf! Scene from end notes of Batcellanea ch4. Takes place in tunnel vision!verse.
me, at the start: arghhh Cass is difficult to write.
me, at the end: she's so smol and she needs all the hugs.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Master always punished, and punishment was hurt. She was strong enough to endure the hurt, though, and still be able to fight. She was a weapon. She had run away, but she had been found, and the dark, underground place they led her to was similar enough to her old training ground.
She had run away, but she had a new master now.
New Master smiled, and didn’t look angry, or prepared to fight, but he was dressed to fight, and she had seen him angry-and-fighting. He was making noises, and she stared at him—he knew she didn’t understand the noises, but he kept making them.
She got punished for disobeying. And nothing she could read told her what New Master wanted—she read anxiousness-nervousness, she watched him show different parts of her new training ground, but there was none of the intent that signaled action.
Did he want her to start training? Did he want her to wait? Did he want her to move this side or that side, or stop following him, or attack him?
New Master made more noises. She was almost vibrating. She had to do something.
She didn’t want to get punished. New Master was bigger than her old master. Those fists looked like they would hurt very much.
He led her back to the electronics set-up, and she halted. There were children here. A slight boy, younger than her, dressed in a uniform of the same material as New Master. He looked curious-inquisitive. There was a girl next to him, same age, dressed in purple, and she looked amused.
They were making noises too.
She froze.
Weapons weren’t allowed to make noises. That lesson had been carved into her. Weapons were supposed to be silent. And these weapons, younger weapons, were making noises and New Master was walking towards them and—
And now she was between them, staring at New Master’s blinking blue eyes, startled surprise rising to upset-scared-angry. She had never met other weapons before, but they were so small, and she was bigger, and she knew how to endure punishment. New Master would punish her anyway, and the young ones would be safe.
New Master was making more noises, anger and—and worried-protective, like she had seen sometimes, fathers and mothers with children, but no one got worried-protective over weapons, and when he shifted forward, she moved to match him.
Again. And again. And he was becoming angry-frustrated, and she knew that this would hurt, but he would give up on getting past her at some moment, and the angry-frustration would only fall on her.
The younger weapons made more noises. She didn’t know how to tell them to stop. Her old master showed her stop with pain, but she didn’t want to hurt anyone. She came all the way here so she wouldn’t hurt anyone.
New Master stopped being angry-frustrated. He looked thinking-quiet now, and he wasn’t moving. He had figured out that he couldn’t get past her. It was time for the punishment now.
She folded to her knees, hands on her thighs, expectant. Breathe slow and deep through the pain. Remember the lesson.
New Master looked confused-surprised-upset-angry. She watched him again, but he made no move to pass her. Instead, he stopped in front of her…and sat down.
And made more noises.
She was surrounded by noises. She just wanted someone to tell her what to do.
New Master shifted, reaching out, and she anticipated the motion, presenting her hands. Hands would take time to heal, and she wouldn’t be able to train properly, but punishment for making noises was always worse.
New Master was surprised-sad, hesitating a moment before he clasped her hands in his bigger ones. It was warm.
She waited for him to twist and snap. He didn’t. He wasn’t even holding her hands properly, she could twist-snap more easily than he could.
He made more mouth noises, and she tried to ignore it, focusing on what she could read. He wasn’t the still-fury her old master was before a punishment, or even happy in the way that sent something cold along her skin. He was relaxed-content, and it wasn’t something she was used to seeing on a master.
Relaxed-content changed to quiet-alert-protective as the young ones stepped into view. They were looking at her, curious, and they made mouth noises before dropping down on either side of New Master and curling against him.
New Master did not backhand them so their heads hit the floor.
New Master did not pry their hands off and break their fingers, bone by bone, so they understood that touching was forbidden.
New Master didn’t even change from content-protective as he turned the smile onto both of them. He looked like—like the families she had seen. Like a father.
The young ones…weren’t weapons? They showed open-unguarded, attention away from New Master, not tensed for punishment. Like children.
New Master turned away from the two children, and content-protective was aimed at her.
Was she not a weapon?
Chapter 59: shallow water blackout + alternate pov
Summary:
Jason was starting to get concerned over whether the kid would make it back to shore at all.
Notes:
Requested by Adunata! Jason's POV of the final scene in ch1 of shallow water blackout.
Content warning: drowning, mer au.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Following the Replacement was easy. The kid was exhausted, and he couldn’t see underwater—Jason could get closer and closer without the kid even noticing.
And he did get closer, almost inadvertently, because the kid’s pace had slowed to glacial. He kept stopping to gasp for breath, and Jason was starting to get concerned over whether he’d make it back to shore at all.
It wasn’t far—it was visible, anyway—but the sea was getting rougher as the storm rolled in, and the Replacement kept stopping.
“Bruce,” a thin, hoarse voice croaked out. Jason barely caught it, and he was fifteen feet away. “Dick.”
They weren’t anywhere nearby. Jason half-wished they were. The kid’s jerky movements were beginning to get alarming.
Pathetic human child, something hissed in the back of his mind, acid-green, but there was no force to it.
The kid was sinking deeper and deeper, but his flailing managed to bring him above the water line long enough to draw a breath. Jason listened to his gasps, and ignored the way his stomach twisted.
If the Replacement wanted to play with sea creatures, then it was Jason’s duty to show him what that entailed. Besides, he’d done nothing permanent, and he let the kid go. It certainly wasn’t his fault that the Replacement was stupid enough to abandon his spit of land in the face of an oncoming storm.
The kid sank below the waves again.
And didn’t resurface.
His legs weren’t moving, and his arms were getting less frantic, and—
Jason settled his hands against fragile human skin, and hauled the Replacement up.
He wasn’t—sure, he hated the kid, but he wasn’t going to—he couldn’t just watch him drown in cold blood, he couldn’t—he hadn’t come here to murder anyone.
The Replacement started at him for a couple startled, shallow breaths, his face pale and sunken, blinks too slow and too long—and burst into tears.
The shallow breaths were replaced by shuddering, hitched and desperate, blue eyes wide as tears blended with wet cheeks, and the terror didn’t taste so sweet this time.
“Stop crying,” Jason snapped. He was here, helping the kid, and the kid was acting like he was about to be eaten.
But the Replacement just brought his hands up, covering his face, still crying. He wasn’t even trying to keep himself afloat, limp and pliable, and Jason had to tighten his grip on the kid’s waist to keep his head above water.
“Stop crying,” Jason hissed, “I’m not going to hurt you.”
The kid made a high, disbelieving sound, breaths too fast to be healthy, still trembling.
“I’m not going to hurt you,” Jason snarled through gritted teeth, because he’d done a lot of things, but he hadn’t lied to the kid so far.
The kid finally managed to discover his voice, stuttering and weak as it was, “T—then l—let go.”
Well, if he insisted.
Jason sank below the waves, watching. The kid managed one stroke before sinking again, and Jason made a frustrated sound before hauling him up. This time, he clutched Jason’s shoulders, still trembling, blue eyes almost…fractured.
“If I let go,” Jason said levelly, “You’re going to drown.”
“Y—you almost s—sound like y—you care.”
Jason scowled. “I don’t want you to die.” It had only ever been about scaring the kid. And—maybe Jason had gotten carried away, but—
“Could’ve f—fooled me,” the kid muttered.
Jason growled, baring his sharp teeth. “I don’t,” he snapped.
The kid’s eyes went wide again, but he stayed limp, shivering, gazing at Jason in what looked like exhausted resignation.
Jason took a deep breath and forced down the acid green. “I wasn’t trying to kill you,” Jason explained, “I was—I was just trying to scare you.”
“M—mission acc—accomplished.” Blue eyes slid shut, and even the shuddering eased, replaced by defeat. Like a soggy tissue. Jason didn’t like it.
“I—I really was just trying to scare you,” Jason said quietly, staring at the waves to avoid that broken expression. “I didn’t meant to—” Vivid, angry red lines down either side of the kid’s neck, and Jason swallowed painfully, because he did that. He’d mauled the kid’s skin. “I’m sorry,” Jason said finally.
“What?”
“I’m sorry,” Jason repeated, inwardly wincing at the kid’s exhausted confusion.
“I—I don’t understand. Why did you attack me? I don’t—I don’t remember meeting you, and I’m sorry, whatever I did to you, I—”
“It wasn’t you,” Jason cut him off, seething wrapping around him—it was Bruce who replaced him, Bruce that decided to go for a child he could have on land and not just in the sea, Bruce that gave up on him. “Well. Not entirely you, anyway.”
“…What?”
“Bruce. I wanted to—it was just supposed to scare you and remind him that—it—it’s a long story, okay.”
Jason didn’t particularly want to go into reasons right now, not when those reasons were making his stomach twist. But the kid dropped the topic without a fight, slumping in Jason’s hold.
It started to rain. Jason looked up at the dark gray clouds above them, and felt uneasiness settle in his gut.
“You should get back to land.” And soon. “It’s going to be a bad storm.”
“I can’t swim anymore,” the kid admitted softly—which wasn’t much of a secret, Jason was the only thing holding the kid afloat.
“I can get you closer,” Jason offered, judging the distance to shore—swimming too close to shore in a storm was a bad idea, but he had no idea where Bruce and Dick were, and he couldn’t just hold the kid here forever.
“Please,” the kid said, voice hollow. He didn’t look enthused by the idea, but Jason took it as permission.
It was awkward, tugging the kid along while keeping his head above water, but Jason managed, striking out to a long-familiar point. The kid didn’t struggle, quiet and limp, even when the choppy waves started breaking over his head.
Jason stopped, and made a face. “I can go faster, but I can’t do it like this,” he said, calculating the remaining distance, and then looking back at the exhausted kid. “How long can you hold your breath?”
The kid’s face made a spasm before dropping back to hollow fatigue. “A minute?”
Jason could work with that. He maneuvered the Replacement until he was on Jason’s back, his arms around Jason’s neck. Jason held him in place. “If you struggle, you’ll burn up oxygen faster. You need to trust me.”
He didn’t wait for a rejoinder, because he very much didn’t want to hear one, and sank below the waves.
He kept the mental count in his head as he swam, much faster and further than he had before, and surfaced when they drew close to sixty. The waves were getting much fiercer, and land was more than a minute’s swim away—Jason eyed the clouds uneasily, itching to leave before it got worse.
Once the kid’s grip relaxed slightly, Jason dove down again.
He stretched it longer this time—there was a tricky rough patch of waves he had to push past, surely three more seconds wouldn’t cause any harm—and the moment he broke the surface, he was greeted by wet, panicked, choking gasps.
“Are you okay? Kid? Kid?” The Replacement was clinging to him like a barnacle and Jason patted his arms as the kid shook, unable to twist his head and see what was wrong. He made the low, soothing clicks that Bruce had made for him whenever he was scared, and it seemed to work—the kid slumped in a sudden rush, his head dropping onto Jason’s shoulder.
“We’re almost there,” Jason promised, “Just a little bit further.”
The kid didn’t say a word.
They were almost there, it didn’t even take a full minute before Jason surfaced next to the pier. The kid was still slumped limp against him, and Jason panicked for a full two seconds before realizing that he could still hear the kid’s shivering breaths.
“We’re here,” Jason said, untangling the kid’s arms—by the time he twisted around, the kid was already sinking, and Jason made a startled sound before grabbing him again. “We’re here,” Jason repeated, staring at half-lidded blue eyes and wondering if he had to shake the kid to bring him back.
But the kid tilted his head and caught sight of the pier. He extended one wavering arm, but it barely knocked the edge of the pier before it faltered and fell back down.
Jason sighed. Did he really have to do all the work here? He shifted his grip to the kid’s waist, and heaved him up and out, practically shoving the kid onto the pier.
There. Good deed done. He’d delivered the kid to dry land—well, for a given definition of land and a given definition of dry, but the kid would be fine. All he had to do was walk up the pier and up the stairs to the house at the top of the hill.
All he had to do, to go home, to go back to Bruce, to go back to the pack that had replaced Jason like it was—
Jason shoved down the acid green. Not now. He’d gotten the kid safely to land, now it was time to leave before the storm got worse, to strike back out to open ocean and figure out what the hell he was going to do now.
The kid was a crumpled heap on the wooden slats. He’d barely made it three steps. He was still breathing, but he made no attempt to push himself back up.
“Replacement?” Jason called softly, reaching out to tug the kid’s ankle. He needed to get up and get on actual land, the waves would start hitting the pier and it wasn’t safe out here.
The kid made a small, broken sob, a sound of pure surrender, and it sliced through Jason’s heart.
He remembered crying like that, he remembered agony and desperate tears and begging dying to resignation because they weren’t going to stop, please just let him die, please, please, he wanted his dad so badly—
The path underneath the pier had always been kept clear. It was one Jason had woven through often, streaking like a blaze of red, almost all the way to the jagged shore, where a—where there used to be a conch shell tied to one of the slats, easily accessible by a mer.
It was still there.
The Replacement was human and Dick was a selkie but the shell was still there.
It was the same one, smooth under Jason’s questing fingers, and his eyes burned, hot trails tracing down his cheeks as he cupped the shell.
It was still here.
After all these years—Bruce had forgotten him, he had to—but the shell was maintained, usable, not cracked or ruined or filled with water.
Jason swallowed down the sob wrenching inside of him, and pressed his lips to the mouth of the shell.
The sound was just as eerily haunting as he remembered.
He could hear the door bang open in the distance.
Jason replaced the conch shell in its little alcove, and swam back the way he came, unable to stop the tears. “Wait!” a thin, hoarse voice cried, and Jason found himself stopping without even realizing.
He met puzzled blue eyes. “Jason?” the kid asked tentatively, and Jason had to get away.
He sank beneath the waves, and stayed long enough to watch Dick and Bruce come running onto the pier before he turned away.
That reunion wasn’t intended for him.
Chapter 60: blood of the covenant + alternate pov
Summary:
Damian had personally made sure that clown would never draw another breath after he’d murdered his brother—and here he was, standing in front of Damian again.
Notes:
Requested by A_Canceled_Stamp! Damian's POV of the first scene of nightmare face.
Content warning: fear toxin, hallucinations, reverse robins au.
[last chapter in group upload, ch51-60]
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Red helmet. The Joker was dead. The Joker had died screaming by Damian’s hand, he had ensured it, he had personally made sure that clown would never draw another breath after he’d murdered his brother—and here he was. Standing in front of Damian again.
Damian didn’t care. This time, he’d make it even slower.
“Nightwing,” the clown said, surprisingly agile as he dodged Damian’s sword, “It’s me. It’s Hood.”
“I know who you are,” Damian said, cold and furious, “Hood.” This time, the sword connected, and Damian watched in satisfaction as the helmet splintered under the blow. “You are going to die screaming for what you did to my family,” Damian promised. Another blow might even decapitate him. “For what you did to my brother.”
So cold, so still, so very young—if Damian had been there, if Damian had been better, if Damian had protected him, then Tim Drake would never have died, never been impaled on his own staff, blue eyes cloudy and unseeing, blood trickling out the corner of his mouth.
He managed to lock his hands around the monster’s throat.
“I don’t care what face you’re wearing,” Damian seethed, “I will kill you as many times as it takes to stick, and I will make sure each death is so painful you will wish it was the last.”
It wasn’t an empty threat. Damian had no shortage of ideas, and all the motivation in the world to carry them out.
Unfortunately, the clown was particularly slippery this time around. His bullets were nothing more than stinging fleas though, and Damian didn’t need his sword to tear the vermin apart. He snarled as the clown crumpled, head banging against the ground, and straddled him, intent on turning that pale face to pulp—
Wide blue eyes stared up, wearing fear that Damian knew all too well.
“Drake?” No. It couldn’t be. It couldn’t possibly be. He was dead. Robin was dead and Damian had failed him and it couldn’t be Tim lowering his hands. “You’re alive,” Damian breathed out, something curling inside his heart, warm and weightless.
No. No, he had to be sure, this could be a trick, he could—he could be seeing things, or—Damian pressed two fingers to Tim’s pulse—steady, slightly high—and used a wingding to slice through the dark body armor—not the Robin suit, no, Tim was dead—and placed a hand against a pulsing heartbeat.
“You’re alive,” Damian repeated, and it felt like a miracle.
He couldn’t strangle the broken sob, and crumpled, pressing his ear right above that steady beat, allowing it to reassure him, terror and fear uncoiling, inch by inch.
His little brother was alive.
Notes:
[All blood of the covenant Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 95 — 37 — 60.]
Chapter 61: aura + end note
Summary:
The mantle of the warrior ‘Robin’ is passed on when the current wielder no longer uses the name. Ingratiate self with Drake, and casually suggest new names and potential costume ideas.
Notes:
Requested by ges_who! Scene from end notes of aura.
You all know the drill, part of multichapter upload, blah blah, forcing myself through these hyperlinks before I can collapse into bed.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Timothy?”
Oh god not again.
“Yes, Damian?” Tim turned away from his laptop lest the kid jump on the table because ‘his awareness was slipping’. Sure enough, Damian had a water bottle in his hand, and Tim watched mournfully as Damian took the coffee mug away and shoved the bottle in his hands.
He was beset by babysitters. Bruce kept a strict eye on continuous screen time and ambient lighting, Jason kept forcing him to eat vegetables, and Dick monitored how long and how hard he trained. Sure, maybe he hadn’t had more than a mild headache in months, but he was being stifled. And of course there was the former assassin child, who seemed to devote himself to watching Tim’s well-being like a hawk.
Tim drank the water, and felt the tension ease out of his skull. The worst goddamn part was that it worked.
Tim gave Damian a sullen look as the brat scanned him, and almost growled when Damian made a faint, clipped sound of satisfaction. He resented that. He took care of himself perfectly fine.
Damian took the seat next to him, and peered at the computer screen. “What are you working on?”
“Just a case,” Tim said, before he remembered the last thing he’d been doodling. “Oh! I wanted to get your opinion on something.”
Damian had shown a surprising interest in costume design, which automatically made him the only person Tim was talking to about this, because everyone else in his family were lunatics when it came to costumes.
Jason was way too attached to explosives and guns, the less said about Dick the better, and Bruce was the kind of guy that thought that dressing up like a bat, pointy ears and all, was a good idea.
Tim would never forget how long and hard he had to argue to make alterations to the Robin costume.
But Damian understood the value of practicality, and his dramatic flair was more subtle, so Tim felt comfortable about brainstorming with him about new designs. He liked the base Robin design, but with Jason back, and Damian here, Tim was aware that his original goal of being a barrier to Batman’s darkness was no longer needed.
Robin may be Batman’s partner, but they weren’t Batman’s equal, not in the same way that Nightwing was, or the Red Hood was, and Tim was keeping his plotting a secret from everyone but Damian. He’d seen the way the kid eyed his costume, so Damian wouldn’t tell, not until Tim got all his ducks in a row.
Speaking of ducks…
Tim unveiled the new image, and beamed at Damian. Damian blinked. “What do you think?” Tim asked.
“It has…feathers.”
“Well, not really, they’re far sharper and I can snap them out into a shield. I thought they would be fun!”
“They will interfere with your gliding.”
“They’re perfectly aerodynamic, birds have feathers!”
“Timothy,” Damian said flatly, “You are not actually a bird.” Tim rolled his eyes, that wasn’t what he meant—“Birds also have hollow bones. Are you planning to incorporate that as well?”
Tim scowled, and closed the design. He heard a faint, incredulously disdainful ‘feathers’ before Damian spoke up, “Perhaps it’s not entirely unsalvageable. What did you name this one?”
Damian gave good suggestions on the costume ideas, but he had shot down every potential name that Tim had come up with, for a large variety of reasons, most of them boiling down to ‘idiot’. Tim didn’t think they were that bad. “Drake,” Tim answered with a straight face, and watched Damian go still.
“Drake.”
“Yup.”
“Drake.”
“That’s what I said.”
“…How incredibly imbecilic—”
“It means duck! Or alternatively, a type of dragon. Either way, it fits the theme!”
“—cannot believe that this is the best of what your formidable intellect can come up with—”
“It’s a cool name!”
“Timothy,” Damian said slowly, “It’s your last name.”
“Well, yes, but that doesn’t really—”
“Have you never heard of a secret identity in your life?”
“No one will put it together—”
“A family full of idiots,” Damian muttered, staring at the ceiling of the Cave in consternation, “I miss Mother already.”
“Oh, I’m sorry, Ibn al Xu’ffasch, I’m sure you’re the expert on secret identities,” Tim raised an eyebrow, fighting hard to suppress his smile.
“My existence was concealed from Father for eight years, and only revealed on my terms.”
“…Touché.”
Chapter 62: Homecoming + end note
Summary:
Jason, stuck to the cot with a sleeping, injured teenager in his lap, has the distinct feeling that he got played.
Notes:
Requested by perish_the_thoughtless! Scene from end notes of Homecoming.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
To say that Jason was surprised by the sound of the zeta would be an understatement. Jason nearly flailed off the bed, and the only thing that stopped him was the teenager curled up half in his lap, bruised face slack in sleep.
Can’t wake him up, his mind argued, coiling protectively and hissing at rationality, which was trying to point out that only the Justice League and Titans had access to the Cave, and Jason was not on good standing with either group.
But Tim would wake up if he moved, and he’d just fallen asleep, and he was injured, and Jason’s dithering came to an unfortunate halt at the sound of furious boots and softer, but still rushed, footsteps.
Jason abruptly realized that he hadn’t put his helmet back on.
He couldn’t see where Batman was looking, the cowl hid his expressions, but Alfred’s face widened to shock. “Master Jason?” he inhaled sharply.
Jason managed a weak smile. “Hi, Alf.” He tried to inch away—he could take on Batman, and Alfred couldn’t stop him—but the sleeping kid had apparently turned into a koala. “Um. This isn’t what it looks like?”
Even through the cowl, Batman’s glare was withering.
“Okay,” Jason deflated, “It’s probably what it looks like. But this isn’t my fault, and you really need to keep a better eye on the baby bird, because he went to a frightening amount of trouble to drag me back here, and I’m worried he’s done it before.”
Jason still remembered the way his heart had gotten stuck in his throat when he saw the kid standing on a street corner.
“…Jason?” Batman—no, Bruce said quietly, hesitant and uncertain. He sounded like his world had been pulled out from under him.
“Yes?” Jason answered warily, “I’m sure the kid told you all about me.”
“What.”
There was a bubble of hysterical confusion rising inside of him. “Tim didn’t tell you,” Jason said flatly, “He didn’t tell you that I—you didn’t know. You didn’t—did he even tell you he got attacked in Titans Tower?”
“What,” Bruce repeated, still toneless and frozen to the spot.
“You,” Jason said to kid sleeping in his lap, “Are such a little shit, I swear—I’m going to make sure you regret this.” And Jason had a pile of secrets to start out with, enough to ensure that Bruce wouldn’t let Tim out of the house until he turned thirty. “I can’t believe you decided to dump the explaining onto me.”
“Jason?”
“Yes,” Jason snarled, “It’s me, I’m the Red Hood, I’m your dead son, go run whatever goddamn test you want to run and then get this kid off of me before I decide to remove him with a scalpel!”
“Master Jason,” Alfred said, voice cracking, and he was right in front of him and—and Jason couldn’t deny himself the cherished, rare hug. “You’ve come home.”
Jason wasn’t imagining the way the kid’s arms tightened around his waist, he wasn’t even asleep, the little shit.
Notes:
Tim absolutely gets grounded till he's thirty.
Chapter 63: come to your senses + alternate pov
Summary:
He twisted onto his back, baring his belly and his neck, and squeezed his eyes shut to wait for the torture.
Notes:
Requested by Ceciliedr! Tim's POV of the second-to-last scene in come to your senses.
Content warning: shifter au, pack dynamics.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
This was—this was going to hurt. He’d seen Dick’s wounds—Jason could’ve ended it with a bullet to the head, but he hadn’t, he’d made it painful, he’d used his rage as a weapon and seemed hellbent on transferring the agony.
His belly was exposed. Every part of his instincts screamed at him to curl up, to hide into a little ball, to run—but there was no point. Tim had lost. The whole purpose of the submission was to allow the victor their spoils.
Jason had won, and Tim couldn’t stop him.
The silence was getting to him, though, and Tim cracked open his eyes. And instantly inhaled sharply, trembling growing stronger—Jason had been replaced with a near-adult wolf, a big wolf, almost the size of Bruce, far, far larger than the adolescent pup that had curled around Tim when he’d been younger.
Jason growled, low and deep, and Tim couldn’t help the terrified whine. Jason kept growling, overshadowing any sound Tim could’ve made, and he forced down the whimpers as Jason stalked closer. He prayed—begged—that Jason would make this quick, tears already soaking his fur as he kept himself limp.
Jason wasn’t heeding his silent plea. He circled Tim, drawing it out, and Tim squeezed his eyes shut—he didn’t want to see the moment that massive jaws opened and struck. He’d still feel the pain, but he was prepared for that. As prepared as he could be.
His brother was going to tear him apart, and there was nothing Tim could do.
Tim could smell the fury radiating off the other wolf. The scent got closer and closer and—Tim whimpered when a wet nose poked at him, nosing around his fur and—oh god—tracing across his exposed belly. He cried harder when it skimmed across cracked ribs, but the wolf didn’t lunge or press or attack, merely backed off and continued exploring.
Finding the best place to start? Plotting out the torture? Or—
The wolf sat down, curling around him and trapping him in place, a rough tongue swiping over his fur.
—or just prolonging it, extending the war on his nerves until he broke and started begging Jason to end it.
Jason nudged at his side, harder and harder and harder and Tim almost rolled over with the last movement, before realizing that Jason was trying to move him. Tim couldn’t exactly deny him, and twisted with his next push, sprawling out on his side, back of his neck bared to the larger wolf. The growl turned to a pleased rumble, and Tim waited for the attack.
And waited.
And waited.
Jason kept licking him, as though he knew exactly what was going through his head, grooming him as aggressively as he used to do when they were kids, when he protected Tim, when Tim felt safe and happy and loved as the baby of the pack, secure in the knowledge that Jason would stand between him and any threat.
Now Jason was the threat.
This was a torture crueler than the others—a taste, a hope of the brother that had died, before Jason started hurting him again. The pain would be twice as worse with the stark reminder of what he’d lost, what could’ve been.
Teeth closed around his fur, and Tim keened—not yet, not yet, he wanted his big brother back, please—but the teeth only unfurled a knot in his fur.
Tim managed to draw a ragged breath before teeth descended again—his heart skipped a beat, waiting for pain, waiting for blood, waiting—and tugged at another knot.
More licking. Tim trembled violently, unable to move, unable to tense, unable to do anything but—the sharp edge of a fang scraped against his fur, no, no—take it as Jason teased bites, nipping at knots in his fur before backing off again.
Tim couldn’t take this. He whimpered—end it, please, Jason, please—and a growl rumbled, deep and dark and aggressive. He whimpered louder—he didn’t care if Jason got angrier, he just wanted this to end, this mockery of gentleness as Jason pretended to groom him, maybe if Jason got angry enough, he’d tear Tim’s throat out—
Teeth closed around the back of his neck. Tim howled in sudden surprise, calling desperately for a pack too far away to help, but Jason didn’t care, he picked Tim up easily—Tim was smaller than an adolescent wolf usually was, and Jason was huge, he had no issues carrying Tim like a disobeying pup and silent tears slid into his fur as Jason carried him away.
Tim didn’t know where they were going, what they were planning, and ever more gruesome scenarios coalesced in his mind as Jason carried him through the empty halls of Titans Tower. He imagined Bruce coming across his corpse, or Dick, and knowing that Jason—their pack—had been the one to put him there.
Jason pushed into a room and Tim opened his eyes to see that they hadn’t left the Tower. They were—they were in the games room? Jason laid him down next to the couch, disengaging gently, and circled the room once before padding back to Tim.
And licking him again, almost overbearingly so. Tim—Tim couldn’t keep waiting for the other shoe to drop. He—he knew this was Jason’s plan, knew that the older boy wanted him to lower his guard, lull him into a false sense of complacency before he tore that to shreds, but Tim couldn’t keep his defenses up.
He whined softly, and surrendered to the grooming. To his older brother untangling his fur like Tim was thirteen again, and curled up with Jason, and soft and safe and loved. To the hypnotic sensation of being protected and warm and with pack.
Jason perked up, and gave a long, mournful howl. Tim raised his head and forced out one in response—I’m right here, Jason, please, pack is right here. Jason looked down at him in surprise, and Tim had to duck his head as Jason went back to licking him.
He still wasn’t attacking him. He was—it felt nice, and Tim sank deeper into the comfort. It felt like his brother again. It—Tim wanted him back, and he wasn’t strong enough to stop himself from surrendering to the pack-safe-protect that surrounded him like a hug.
Notes:
[All come to your senses Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 63 — 10.]
Chapter 64: aura + end note
Summary:
Todd is a good barometer of acceptable and unacceptable behavior. Watch carefully.
Notes:
Requested by gaydaractivate04! Scene from end notes of aura.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Damian was aware that his integration into the family had gone smoothly, even with the minimal field knowledge he had, and he wasn’t keen on doing anything to jeopardize that. So far, his mistakes had been met with faint frowns, and calm admonishments to not do it again, but his grace period wouldn’t last forever, and there were only so many ways he could figure out what the rules were.
Todd was an invaluable resource.
It was clear that he was the measuring stick by which Mother had made her decisions, given the timing of Todd’s return to the family and Damian’s flight to Gotham, and Damian could see why. Todd delighted in pushing boundaries, and everyone could reap the benefits of his tests.
For example, Damian was holding Timothy’s hand while the older boy got a neat line of stitches for the slice that had almost bisected him in two, while furious shouts came from near the Batcomputer. Timothy was drugged and not paying attention, and Pennyworth was focused on his task, but Damian watched as Father continued his low-voiced lecture on excessive force, his face hard.
Todd didn’t stop interrupting.
“None of them are dead, are they?”
“Two required hospitalization with multiple fractures, Jason—”
“So what? I know you’ve done worse! Baby bird’s told me a lot about what you did when I was dead,” Todd snarled.
It was a carefully calculated strike, and pain shimmered across Father’s face for a moment before the mask shuttered back in place. It was a hammer on the open wound Damian knew that Father carried, but he didn’t make any move to step forward, to ensure that Todd didn’t talk that way to him again.
“My loss of control is not a justification for yours,” Father said instead, his voice level.
“They hurt Tim!” Todd’s voice cracked slightly, and Damian remembered the low, punched-out growl that had echoed through the comms when Robin fell. His stomach had twisted at Todd’s clearly audible fury, and some part of him hadn’t relaxed until the Batmobile was back in the Cave, and he could see Timothy’s condition with his own two eyes.
“I know, Jason, I was there. But you nearly strangled someone to death—”
“They hurt him, and you just want me to do nothing?”
“That’s not what I said, Jay—”
“Of course, you’re Batman, you can just not care!”
Silence. Sudden, heavy silence. Pennyworth stuttered for a moment before finishing the stitches, and when Damian tried to swallow, his throat was thick.
Todd was still, shoulders hunched and head lowered, like he was waiting for a blow. He was only an inch shorter than Father, but he looked much smaller, curled defensively in a position that had to be instinct.
Damian’s chest was tight, splinters stabbing in every time he took a breath. Father looked like he was carved from stone, every part jagged and sharp. No one moved. No one spoke.
Todd broke the silence first. “I’m sorry,” he said, a voice far, far smaller than his usual tone, and Father—stepped forward.
Todd didn’t step back, didn’t flinch, didn’t move as Father reached out, and there was a warning caught behind Damian’s teeth—
Father’s arms encircled Todd. “It’s okay,” Father said quietly, “You’re upset. You’re hurting. I understand that.”
“I’m sorry,” Todd’s voice broke as he returned the hold, slumping against Father, “I—I didn’t mean to—they hurt Tim and everything was green and—”
“It’s okay,” Father soothed, one hand settling in Todd’s hair, “Tim will be fine. We’ll talk about control exercises tomorrow, okay?”
Todd nodded, still clutching Father like he was afraid to let go, and Damian—
Damian took a deep breath, and realized he’d been clutching Timothy’s hand hard enough to leave an imprint.
He would need to add a new rule to his mental list.
Chapter 65: Take Two + alternate pov
Summary:
Bruce goes looking for his sons.
Notes:
Requested by McBubbles! Bruce's POV of the last scene in Take Two.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The Joker was finally back in Arkham. Dick was still missing, and Oracle hadn’t been able to check any on Tim in the meantime. Bruce hoped—hoped with everything he had—that all three of his children were safe and together, but his heart was in his throat.
He couldn’t lose another child. Not after he’d gotten Jason back. Vicious and rage-filled and so, so angry, but alive.
Bruce didn’t bother to go slow and silent—he disarmed the shock trap and slipped inside the apartment. The common area was empty, and Bruce made his way to the open doorway of the bedroom.
He was met with a gun pointed straight at his head.
Green eyes almost glowed in the semi-darkness. Bruce catalogued the gun, calculated the low probability of it actually firing, and scanned the rest of the room.
Jason was sitting in the middle of the bed, a cloth laid out in front of him and covered in gun parts. Tim looked to be fast asleep on his right, curled in Jason’s direction, his wounds bandaged and splinted. Dick—he was alive, thank god—was not asleep, breathing low and even but the arm around Jason’s waist was tense. Bruce saw the bandages and splints and took a moment to squeeze his eyes shut and breathe.
He’d almost lost them all.
“Joker’s in Arkham,” Bruce said quietly.
Green eyes narrowed, and a finger curled around the trigger. “Shall we take bets on who he comes after next?” Jason asked caustically, “Or how about which one of us will manage to stay dead?”
Bruce winced. He hadn’t—he wasn’t—no one, he wanted to scream, no one. Some part of him would fracture if the Joker took another child from him.
There was an easy way to end the threat. But Bruce—couldn’t. He saw himself holding the gun, aiming, shooting—and looking around to carnage all around him.
If Bruce started killing to protect the ones he loved, he would never stop.
“How are they?” Bruce croaked out finally.
“Sleeping,” Jason said, clipped. Bruce shifted—he wanted to check for himself, to brush the hair out of Tim’s face and feel Dick’s heartbeat, to know that they were alive—“Turns out being tortured and nearly blown up is exhausting work.”
There was something wavering in Jason’s tone. The tiniest flicker of remembered fear in green eyes. For a moment, just one, Jason looked the nineteen years old he was.
“How are you?” Bruce asked softly.
That barest hint of vulnerability vanished, Jason’s expression twisting back to anger. “You don’t get to ask that question,” he snarled, low and vicious and—and it hurt.
Bruce stayed in the doorway, and breathed in and out. Jason’s eyes kept flickering, but he clicked the safety back on the gun and lowered it, turning back to the dissembled gun in front of him.
“When did you know?” Jason asked dispassionately, intent on cleaning. “When did you figure out they were here?”
“Last night,” Bruce answered easily. “Oracle picked you and Tim up on a security camera. I was going to check in when…”
Another warehouse, another explosion, another Robin, his fault shrieking through his head and Tim was safe with Jason, Bruce had watched the footage, but Dick was missing and Bruce was only one man. One man, with an entire city to scour, and by the time he’d accepted the lack of a blue-and-black body, he’d been so exhausted Alfred had forced him to bed.
“And you just left them here?” Jason sneered.
Bruce was so, so very thankful that they were alive. That Jason was protecting them. That despite all his fears, this was still his son—angrier and harder, but still Jason. “They’re safe here,” Bruce said simply.
Jason immediately growled, like the idea offended him. Bruce had heard all his vitriol on the Replacement, but here Tim was, curled up against his older brother, and it was a stark reminder that Jason’s words were tailored to hurt, lashing out to cover up pain inside.
“I’m sorry,” Bruce said quietly, because he’d treated Jason like a ticking time bomb instead of a child lost and confused and desperate.
“For what?” Jason asked, resigned.
For everything. For not saving him. For not bringing him home. For not trusting him.
“I’m sorry,” Bruce repeated, his throat thick and choked, and left before he could ruin it further.
His children were safe. His children were alive. His children hated him, but that was Bruce’s fault, and he could stay outside to stand guard, protecting them as best he could.
Chapter 66: prioritize + alternate pov
Summary:
Jason spots a red-and-black bird on patrol.
Notes:
Requested by SarahTheRobot! Jason's POV of prioritize.
Content warning: fear toxin.
Chapter Text
He had followed the sounds of a crying baby bird all—the way—here.
“Replacement,” Jason said, spotting the curled up ball of red-and-black. The kid was rocking back and forth, making muffled sobs, arms wrapped around himself.
Jason had gotten reports of Scarecrow’s rampage, and approached slowly. One footfall was too loud, though, and the kid’s head snapped up, a sudden, terrified whimper.
“No, stop,” he said, pleading, “Stop!” Jason hesitated for a moment, but kept moving forward, unlatching his helmet and setting it on the ground as he approached.
The kid had backed himself into a corner, one hand outstretched and shaking, like he could force Jason back with just that. “Shh,” Jason said, low and soothing, like he was approaching a spooked horse, “Shh, kid, it’s me, calm down.”
It occurred to him after he said it that it might not be very reassuring, but Jason had worked with the Bats a couple of times, and had saved Red Robin from Killer Croc just last week.
“Stay away,” the kid was crying “Stay away—”
“Kid, look at me,” Jason interrupted, crouching down in front of Tim, “Look at me. You know who I am.”
The kid warily uncurled, just the slightest fraction. With the whiteout lenses in place, Jason couldn’t tell where he was looking.
“Robin?” Tim asked hesitantly.
Jason nearly reared back. That—that hurt, that tore at a part of him that had never healed, and the wound burned with surprise. But the seventeen-year-old huddled in the corner didn’t know he’d just dropped the equivalent of a nuclear strike, and Jason forced his hackles to lower.
“Yes,” he said, his voice cracking, “Yeah, baby bird, it’s Robin.”
Tim didn’t hesitate a moment longer, he practically flung himself at Jason, and Jason rocked back with the kid bundled up in his arms, holding firm as Tim sobbed against Jason’s shoulder. “It’s okay, baby bird,” he murmured, quiet and low, “It’s okay, no one can get you here.” Jason wouldn’t let them.
This wasn’t the most defensible spot, and Jason shifted up, biting down the hiss as it jostled his wounds. Luckily for him, the Replacement was as heavy as a feather, and Jason slid down against a crate with a grunt, keeping Tim in his lap.
“You’re safe,” he kept up the reassurances, “You’re safe, I’m here, it’s okay.” He couldn’t bring himself to say the word ‘Robin’, and he tightened his grip around the kid to compensate.
The kid’s tears had almost faded to soft, hitched breaths by the time a shadow appeared in front of them.
Oh, great. Jason pondered raising the gun he’d unholstered, but he wasn’t in the mood for a lecture.
“Hood,” Batman grunted. Jason glared. Batman had a needle in his hand, “Antidote.”
Jason took a steady breath, and holstered the gun as he shifted closer to Batman. Tim shuddered, pressing tightly against him, and Jason hummed quietly. “Shh, baby bird,” Jason said, pretending like Batman wasn’t listening, “It’s Batman, it’s okay.”
“Hurts,” the kid said plaintively, and Jason tightened his grip, “It hurts, make it stop.”
He didn’t know what the kid was seeing, and he didn’t want to know, save for making it eat a bullet. “I promise this’ll make it stop,” Jason said, and felt something in his chest twist when the kid plastered himself to Jason, hiding against him as Batman approached.
Jason ran a soothing hand over Tim’s shivering back, and looked away from the needle. The tension drained from the kid like a puppet with its strings cut, and Jason paused to make sure the kid was actually out before glaring up at Batman.
“I didn’t sign up to be the Bat babysitting service,” he snapped irritably. If he hadn’t caught a flash of red and black on patrol, and gone looking…
Batman, as usual, ignored him, still looming above him. Jason forced himself to his feet—oh yeah, there was definitely something broken—and bit back the growl as Batman extended his arms. “Thank you,” was all the response he got.
Jason took a moment, a single moment, to tighten his grasp on his little brother, to remember what it had been like when he’d actually been called Robin, when everything was magic.
But Batman was waiting, and Jason reluctantly leaned out to deposit the kid in his arms. Batman took him, but the kid had turned into a koala when Jason wasn’t looking, and Jason couldn’t break the little shit’s grip around his neck.
There was a distinct air of amusement coming from Batman. “You can come back to the Cave,” came the growl.
“No,” Jason snapped automatically.
“Everyone’s going to be sleeping this one off.”
Jason had been back to the Cave once, and that was when he’d been nearly crushed by a falling building. “I didn’t get hit with fear toxin,” he snarled.
“No, but you are bleeding. And two…cracked ribs? Broken?” Jason froze. Goddammit. How did he do that? Jason had been so careful—and Batman was looking amused again.
“Fine,” Jason snapped, yanking Tim back and stomping out of the building. The Batmobile was already fill to bursting with various semi-conscious birdies, and Jason grumbled as he slid into the passenger seat with an unconscious baby bird in his lap.
“Thank you,” Batman repeated, low and gravelly, as the Batmobile started its silent trip back to the Cave.
“I didn’t do it for you,” Jason muttered, staring out the window.
“That doesn’t change the fact that I’m grateful,” Batman said levelly. Sometimes Jason forgot how much the sanctimonious bastard pissed him off, and whenever he did, he was always abruptly reminded.
“Grateful or relieved?” Jason sneered, turned back to the cowl, “Worried you weren’t going to find the Replacement in one piece?” Jason had definitely left the kid in more. Multiple times.
Batman actually pressed the autopilot button so he could turn and face Jason. “If I thought you were a danger to him,” came the slow, steady voice, “I would’ve gotten there earlier.”
Jason blinked. What was that supposed to—how had he—he didn’t really—he couldn’t—he’d been listening—how could trust hurt so much—
Jason looked away before he did something stupid, half-resting a cheek against Tim’s soft black hair, and told himself to breathe.
Chapter 67: padded cuffs + alternate pov
Summary:
Bruce listens to his son scream and beg.
Notes:
Requested by ValliniMorley123! Bruce's POV of the second-to-last scene of padded cuffs.
Content warning: fear toxin, safety restraints.
Chapter Text
Bruce sat by the bed and breathed, in and out, slow and steady. He couldn’t afford to fall apart. Not with one son recovering from gunshot wounds and another son sent away with fractured eyes and the other one tied to the bed and screaming his murderer’s name.
It wasn’t a surprise. Fear toxin gnawed on festering wounds, old and new, and the Joker was the rawest of them all. But that Jason looked at him and saw a monster—that was almost more than Bruce could bear.
Unfortunately, he didn’t have a choice.
Fingers curled in the padded cuffs, and Bruce wearily lifted his head to meet wide, shining green eyes. “Jason?” he asked, more habit than expecting a response, already braced for begging and screaming.
“I’m sorry,” his son rasped, and Bruce took a deep breath—“Please, Bruce, I’m sorry—” and choked on it. “I wasn’t going to hurt Tim,” Jason said, eyes wide and watery, clearly desperate, “I didn’t shoot him, I didn’t, please believe me, I’m sorry—”
“Jason,” Bruce tried to interrupt, something cold growing into the hollow of his stomach, not understanding. Not wanting to understand.
That Jason had threatened Tim was—Jason always liked to use words to hurt, or maybe it had been cruel teasing, but that Jason actually thought that Bruce believed, after finding Jason choking on the ground—
“Please,” his son begged, “Please, I’ll do anything, just—just get me out of here, please, Bruce—”
Bruce half-moved to the cuffs before stilling himself—Jason needed to pass a check before Bruce could let him free. “Jason, I can’t—”
Jason didn’t wait for him to explain. He was struggling against the cuffs, breathing frantic, tears slipping down his cheeks, “Please—I’ll go to Blackgate, I’ll go anywhere, I’m not crazy but this place will make me, please Bruce—”
Some part of Bruce froze in sudden, understanding horror. No. No, Jason didn’t actually believe—
“Jason, please calm down,” Bruce pleaded, hovering over the cuffs, warring with himself—if Jason thought he was in Arkham they might be doing more harm than good—
“I can’t,” Jason’s voice cracked as he struggled, pulling futilely at his restraints. “I can’t, B, please don’t leave me with that monster.”
Bruce felt his heart shatter. “Jason, you need to calm down—”
“Bruce, please don’t leave me here—” Jason was hyperventilating now, and he needed to calm down—“Dad, please.”
Bruce.
Bruce couldn’t—
It had been years since he—
“Please don’t leave me,” his son sobbed, “I would rather die.”
He had, once. He had died in Bruce’s arms, when Bruce was helpless to stop it, he had died gasping like he was right now, and Bruce would’ve given anything to stay with him.
The hyperventilation took its toll and Bruce reached out with numb fingers to brush the hair out of Jason’s face, expression pained even in unconsciousness. Bruce took a breath too steady for the dagger twisting in his heart, and unlocked each cuff.
And then settled back and waited for Jason to wake up again, burying his head in his hands and letting himself shake.
Chapter 68: Spotlight + missing scene
Summary:
Both his little brothers had been targeted by the same man.
Notes:
Requested by irrelevantbeings! Missing scene of a moment between Dick and Tim in chapter two of Spotlight.
Content warning: implied/referenced rape/noncon.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Dick had not forgotten the conversation in the Cave last night, and hadn’t forgotten Babs’ telling silence when he asked her how she’d managed to destroy Cassamento’s assets so very quickly.
And of course, none of them missed that both Jason and Tim had spent the night in Bruce’s room. Dick had stopped by after patrol, wordlessly asking if he should join them, but Bruce had shaken his head, and Dick had retreated to his empty room, tossing and turning until breakfast.
Both his little brothers had been targeted by the same man. Forget eating through a tube, maybe he should’ve destroyed the man’s ability to breathe.
Tim stepped into the kitchen, his face sleepy, his hair smushed oddly on one side, and froze when he caught sight of Dick.
His knuckles throbbed in aching remembrance. That someone caused his little brother to look at him like that—
“Good morning, Timbird,” Dick said softly, not forcing the cheer but keeping his tone light. Tim was still hesitating in the doorway, staring at him, so Dick turned back to the breakfast sandwich he was making, trying to make sure Tim didn’t feel cornered.
He didn’t hear footsteps, all of them walked too softly for that, but he did hear the scrape of the coffeepot and the gurgle of liquid. There was only silence after that, and Dick assumed Tim had taken his coffee and left.
He took a deep breath and let it out slowly. Don’t push, never push, don’t make them feel uncomfortable, let them come to you—it felt so aggravatingly helpless when it was his own family.
There was a soft sound next to him, and Dick turned, blinking.
Tim hadn’t left. Tim was standing next to him, coffee mug on the counter, staring at his feet and slightly thrumming in a way that would be fidgeting on anyone else.
“Tim?” Dick asked carefully, unsure of whether to step forward or back off—and Tim made the decision for him, closing the last four steps and practically burrowing against Dick.
Dick made a small, punched-out noise as Tim’s arms constricted around him, and he returned the hug, careful not to squeeze too tight.
“Oh, baby bird,” Dick said softly, dropping his chin on top of his little brother’s head, “I am always here for you.”
Tim made a quiet, muffled sound, too low to be comprehensible, and tightened his grip. Dick held on, offering silent comfort and a reassuring presence.
Chapter 69: ghost story + follow-up
Summary:
“Now we get back to the Cave and hope no one noticed I was missing, because if they did, Bruce won’t let me out of his sight for a month.”
Notes:
Requested by vedadone! Follow-up to ghost story.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Unfortunately, everyone noticed he was missing. Damian had accidentally tripped an alarm on his way out and Jason snuck back into the Cave to find everyone on high alert and Bruce in the middle of a breakdown.
At least if the way he strangled Jason in a hug the moment he saw him was any indication.
“Thank the gods,” Dick collapsed into a nearby chair, burying his head in his hands, “You took ten years off my life, Little Wing, and I swear, a single ghost joke and I will steal all your Jane Austen books.”
Jason immediately tried to protest, but he still couldn’t breathe, and it came out as a squawk. Tim was being much more rational, and was eyeing Jason’s little tagalong with his unnervingly dissecting gaze.
Jason managed to wriggle free of Bruce—was he actually crying—enough to introduce the newest member of the family.
“Sorry guys, just had to pick up a baby brother.” Damian went still, and looked up at Jason with wide green eyes.
Tim was still wearing his mildly creepy detective expression, but Dick bolted upright, surprise stealing across his face as he caught sight of Damian, and Jason could practically see Dick’s ‘this child needs a hug’ radar go off.
Damian took a wary step to half-hide behind Jason as Dick straightened out of the chair.
“Don’t you ever do that to me again,” Bruce murmured, low and hoarse and cracked, and Jason tried to ignore the way the tone made his chest clench.
“I’m sorry, Dad,” Jason said, giving up and reveling in the grounding touch. He was alive, he was real, he wasn’t a ghost. “I’m home now.”
Bruce took a slow, deep, steadying breath, and finally loosened his grip enough to look at the small child that had broken through the Cave’s defenses, drugged Jason, and dragged him all the way to the river before anyone could stop him.
The look of painful not-quite-hope on Damian’s face almost made Jason want to draw Damian into a hug himself.
Almost.
He was pretty sure the kid would stab him, and he’d let Dick field that particular landmine, thank you.
“Hello,” Bruce said, crouching to be eye-level with his fourth son. “My name is Bruce Wayne. You must be Damian.”
Notes:
[All ghost story Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 124 — 69 — 109.]
Chapter 70: punch drunk + end note
Summary:
Dick stares at Jason like he's going to disappear if he looks away, so Jason makes the executive decision that they're going to have a brotherly bonding day.
Notes:
Requested by Bee_Noire! Scene from end notes of punch drunk.
End of multichapter upload, ch61-70.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jason woke up to being all-but-smothered by a clingy octopus and flailed for a moment before he realized where he was and who he was with. “You’ve got to be kidding me,” he groaned, slumping back against the bed. Dick made a muffled, sleepy sound, his grip tightening as he stretched.
“Jay?” came the raspy voice, Dick still pinning him down as he lifted his head enough to stare at Jason. Surprise and confusion came first, followed by his expression stilling and going quietly blank. “You’re still here,” he said, soft and wondering and fuck Jason didn’t need to hear his brother’s voice so raw.
Instead, he pointedly tugged on one of the limbs Dick was restraining. “Not like you gave me much of a choice,” Jason said flatly, and Dick’s expression resolved into a watery smile.
“Jaybird,” he murmured, his voice still too goddamn soft, and Jason made an irritated sound and reached for the edge of the bed. Dick didn’t try to stop him, but he didn’t let go either, and Jason dragged himself upright and off the bed with his big brother still clinging to him.
The part of him that would’ve removed Dick with a knife—and maybe taken a few fingers with it—was conspicuously silent.
“You are not following me into the bathroom, Dickhead,” Jason said instead, “So let go.”
Dick grumbled against his ear but eeled off to flop back down on the bed. Jason freshened up, and regarded himself in the mirror, noting where dark circles had lessened slightly—fuck his instincts for still responding to Nightwing as protection and the apartment as safe—before heading back out.
Dick was sitting up on the bed, face slightly sallow in the way that made it really obvious he’d cried himself to sleep, and he snapped his head up when Jason approached.
He looked…surprised. Like he hadn’t been expecting to see Jason. Like he thought Jason would’ve disappeared out the window or something.
Jason, mouth open to tell Dick that he was leaving, changed plans on a whim. “Do you have anything in your shitty kitchen other than cereal?”
Dick blinked at him, and Jason watched as Dick’s face brightened into a hesitant smile, not Nightwing-bright but sincere.
Notes:
me, before I hit 1000: I can do a subscriber celebration every time I hit a milestone 🎉
me, now: laughs hysterically[All punch drunk Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 122 — 70.]
Chapter 71: price is right + alternate pov
Summary:
Bruce really should've had a conversation with Jason before this.
Notes:
Requested by Cuppie! Bruce's POV of the last scene of price is right.
Content warning: dissociation.
I am attempting to finish off all the pending requests, let's see how long this takes. You all know the drill, ch71-80.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“There you are,” Bruce said, nearly weak-kneed with relief when the flashlight illuminated the boy pressed against a tree. “I was worried.”
He hadn’t been worried, he’d been terrified—of the boy ending up right where Bruce had met him, or lost in Gotham, or freezing in the woods—and Alfred’s snippy question of whether Bruce had actually explained that he wasn’t going to touch the kid had filled him with a sickening rush of guilt.
He had just wanted Jason to have a good night’s sleep, to postpone the conversation to the morning, and now he was left with a twelve-year-old shivering against a tree, wide-eyed as he stared up at Bruce.
“Come on,” Bruce said, gentling his voice and extending a hand, “Let’s get back to the house.”
Jason looked at the hand like it was going to bite him. “Who—who are you?” he asked tremulously, and Bruce realized that he hadn’t explained anything.
“Bruce,” he said quietly, “I’m Bruce. Shall we go back to the house, Jason?” He didn’t want to have the conversation out here, not when Jason was already shaking.
Jason took his hand, and followed him back without a sound. Unsaid words pressed at Bruce’s throat as he internally debated the best way to start the conversation—with Dick, it had been so much easier—and he swallowed when he reached the back gardens and Alfred’s unimpressed expression.
That face never failed to make him feel like he was eight years old again, eight and standing in a mess of his own making.
“Master Bruce,” Alfred said, clipped, “I see you’ve found Mister Jason.” And you will be talking to him, the raised eyebrow continued.
Bruce winced. Jason had let go of his hand, and was looking even paler in the moonlight. “Please,” the boy said, quiet and rushed, “Please don’t call Batman.”
Bruce turned to him—what?—and saw that Jason was trembling again. “Please,” Jason’s voice dropped to near-pleading, “I—I’m sorry—I didn’t—I wasn’t—I’m sorry for running, just please, please don’t call Batman.”
The child looked terrified.
“Jason, we were just worried about you,” Bruce said slowly, trying to soothe him. Did he think he was going to get punished for going into the woods? “The woods are dangerous in the dark.”
The kid was faintly shaking his head. “I’m sorry,” he said hoarsely, “I—I won’t—I won’t do it again, I swear—I’ll do whatever you want, I promise, I don’t need to be punished—”
“Jason,” Bruce said, cutting him off and speaking clearly, “No one’s punishing you.”
This had the opposite of the intended effect.
Jason went stark white and dropped to his knees. “Please don’t kill me,” he said, voice high and shaking.
Bruce felt his heart crack.
“Jason,” he crouched down so he wasn’t looming over the boy, “No one is going to kill you. No one is going to hurt you. No one—”
“Please,” the boy cut him off, voice cracking, clearly not listening to him. “Please, I promise, I won’t do it again—”
“Jason, please listen, we’re not going to—”
“Don’t call Batman,” Jason begged, “Please, I’ll do anything—”
“No one is going to hurt you—”
“I’m s—sorry—” he was crying now, he was crying and Bruce didn’t know how to help. “I s—swear, I won’t do it again—p—please—d—don’t—”
“No one is mad at you,” Bruce tried desperately, “Jason, please—”
But Jason still wasn’t listening. “P—please—I w—won’t—I—I won’t—not again—I swear—won’t—promise—”
“Jason,” Bruce said, keeping his tone firm and level and wishing that Alfred came back to help, “No one is going to punish you for going into the woods.” Please listen to me, he almost screamed inside his head.
Jason went quiet and distant, and Bruce felt his stomach drop.
“Jason?” Bruce asked, shifting and watching as blue eyes failed to track him. “Jason?” No answer, not even a twitch. “Jason, can you hear me?”
Nothing. Bruce took a moment to squeeze his eyes shut and let out a ragged breath. The kid was so terrified he’d dissociated.
“Jason,” Bruce said, voice cracking, “I’m sorry. You’re not being punished, Jason. No one is going to hurt you. No one is going to touch you without your permission, and definitely not sexually.”
Jason was half-swaying on his knees, and Bruce didn’t know if he could understand what he was saying, but the boy mumbled something about words and reading.
Bruce seized on any distraction he could get. “You like to read?” he asked.
More half-comprehensible mumbling, something about Batman being mad at him. Bruce swallowed. “Can you come back, Jason?” he asked softly. Sometimes a conversation would be enough—but Jason quietly murmured about waiting, and not running, and taking his punishment.
Bruce fought the urge to bury his head in his hands. He could already hear Alfred’s ‘I told you so’. The breeze picked up, and Bruce fought a shiver. Jason didn’t look like he even registered it.
“Jason,” Bruce said softly, “It’s very cold out. We need to go inside. Can you stand?” Simple sentences, to the point, a yes or no question.
Jason blinked at him, and made no other response.
“Okay,” Bruce said, keeping his voice gentle, “I’m going to pick you up to take you inside, Jason. That’s all I’m going to do. If you want me to stop, tell me ‘stop’.” He waited a moment before reaching out, but Jason didn’t make a single protest.
The child was light. Too light. He needed food, and blankets, and to feel safe, and Bruce felt more of his heart splinter with every glance down at the slack, unfocused gaze.
Alfred greeted him at the back door with crossed arms.
“I’m taking him to the library,” Bruce said, forestalling the lecture, “He’s dissociating, and he mentioned that he likes reading. Can you fetch the weighted blanket and Zitka from Dick’s room?”
Alfred’s face softened. “And perhaps some hot cocoa when he feels well enough to drink,” he said, and headed to the stairs.
Bruce carried Jason to the library, and gently set him on the large couch. Alfred came back with the blanket just as Bruce picked a book to read, and Bruce quietly wrapped the blanket around the child before putting the stuffed elephant on top.
He smiled when he saw Jason blink curiously at the elephant—Dick had always claimed that she was magic. “Her name is Zitka,” Bruce said softy, and Jason darted a quick glance to him as he took a seat.
Bruce inhaled deeply, and cracked open the cover of Redwall, flipping to the first page and beginning to read.
The back of his head was buzzing—he needed to have a proper conversation with Jason when he was able to listen, and the child’s terror of the police had disturbed him greatly, clearly not looking into the GCPD was a grave oversight. He didn’t even know if he could do it all on his own—maybe he should reach out to Dick, ask him to come back and help. And Jason might find it easier to open up to a big brother.
Bruce did the voices automatically, and didn’t realize he’d shifted into a hoarser tone until a quiet voice piped up, “Are you Batman?”
Oops.
Even Dick had taken a full week to figure it out.
“Yes,” Bruce said, because he couldn’t lie, not to the child watching him with solemn eyes, bright and clever.
Notes:
[All price is right Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 71 — 79 — 193.]
Chapter 72: pantry + alternate pov
Summary:
Jason slumped further on the couch, like an overwrought Victorian maiden.
Notes:
Requested by PhAnToM1212! Bruce's POV of Jason's visit in pantry.
Chapter Text
Bruce blinked when he passed the den and saw a figure sprawled out on the couch. Ducking back, he got a few steps closer before it resolved itself into a familiar broad frame.
“Jay?” he asked, hoping that Jason hadn’t come here because he was injured and decided to reveal it by turning the couch red.
Jason slumped further on the couch, like an overwrought Victorian maiden. “Your kids have invaded my house,” he complained, “It’s like the story of Hades and Persephone, only she conned him into making food and then refused to leave.”
It made Bruce’s lips twitch with a smile, before the rest of his sentence registered. So that was why the house was so silent. “How much can I pay you to keep them?” he asked wearily.
Jason lifted his arm off and squinted at him, “Long week, huh?” Jason asked.
That was the understatement of the year. Bruce collapsed into an armchair with a groan. “You have no idea,” Bruce grumbled, “Children.” Why had he chosen to adopt so many?
“You brought this on yourself,” Jason said, entirely unsympathetic.
That was true. Bruce’s expression softened as he watched Jason—his children were both delights and terrors. Usually terrors, but he wouldn’t change it for the world. “Yes I did,” he said quietly.
He would, however, get out the checkbook to get a night of peace.
“So?” Bruce raised an eyebrow, “How much? I’m willing to start at a million per kid.”
Jason snorted, “You could empty your bank account, old man, and there still wouldn’t be enough for me to keep those hellions.”
“It doesn’t have to be all of them,” Bruce said. He kept his tone light—they used to play this game often, Jason and him, bartering back and forth in negotiations for whatever random thing had caught their eye.
“Hmm, okay,” Jason twisted to face him properly, and Bruce felt a little thrill, fondness surging through him. “Replacement and Demon Brat cannot be in the same space, so you can take the brat back, and I’ll keep Timmers.”
“If you send back Damian without Dick, he’ll just go back,” Bruce pointed out, because Damian was already mad at him for some reason, and Dick was sick and refused to help.
“Okay, fair point. I’ll keep Damian and Dick, you take the Replacement.” Jason made a considering expression, “Also Cass, because she had like ten cookies and I’m not dealing with that sugar rush.”
Oh dear. Cass was overly fond of sugar. “You’re giving me Cass with only Tim to entertain her? How about Steph too?” Anything to minimize property damage, even if it meant everything would be purple.
“Steph’s about one annoyance away from skewering someone, which I consider highly entertaining, but your opinion may be different,” Jason laughed, “Okay, how about this—you take back Dick, Damian, and Cass. I’ll keep Replacement and Blondie.”
His clever little negotiator. “Except,” Bruce said dryly. “Steph will go back to her actual house and Tim will go to his Nest.”
Jason grinned back, entirely unrepentant, and Bruce couldn’t help the smile.
“How about,” Bruce said quietly, feeling like the moment was a soap bubble he was desperate not to burst, “All of them stay there, and you spend the night here?”
Jason stared at him, blank-faced and silent, and Bruce’s heart thudded in his ears. Jason cleared his throat after what seemed like an eternity, his voice soft and hoarse, “Pizza, garlic bread, and a movie marathon?”
“As long as it’s from Alfonso’s,” came Bruce’s automatic response.
“You’re paying for the food, and I get to pick the movie,” Jason demanded.
Anything, Bruce didn’t say as he extended his hand, “Deal.”
Jason grinned at him, and Bruce smiled back.
He gave it half an hour before the others showed up.
Chapter 73: a snake in the grass + end note
Summary:
Damian is curled up on top of Tim.
Notes:
Requested by Pansychic27213! Scene from end notes of a snake in the grass.
Content warning: shifter au, pack dynamics, non-sexual submission.
Chapter Text
Damian was a little ball of terror, and Tim meant that in every possible way. He was curled up and napping on top of Tim’s heart, which was beating steadily even though Tim wanted to scream, fangs far too close to his vulnerable neck.
The duality of keeping his pack bonds open and closed strained at him—the one with Damian was open wide, nothing he did could close it, the order forcing him to obey, but Tim had smothered the rest like he usually did. Unfortunately, keeping his bond open meant that he could sense every stray flicker of thought from Damian, and currently only fear prevailed.
The kid was so scared that Tim just wanted to curl up around him and hold him close.
Tim closed his eyes, remembering the sick curl of horror at the dazed expression on Damian’s face, neck mauled by weeping bites, remembering the brief burst of surprise and startling protectiveness as Damian clutched Tim through the pack bonds, internally withdrawing from both Bruce and Jason.
It warred with him—on one hand, Damian had bitten him, forced him to submit, and Tim couldn’t do a single thing about it. On the other hand, this was a scared little kid lashing out, and Tim couldn’t help the flare of protectiveness.
Tim gave into the urge to brush one trembling finger along Damian’s gleaming black scales. The black python almost seemed to shimmer in the medbay lights.
The coils shifted, head rising, and Tim stilled. Damian’s tongue flickered out, tasting the air, and swiveled until he was looking at Tim’s frozen hand.
Damian’s movements were slow and sluggish, but Tim couldn’t move, and Damian wound over his wrist, coils heavy, forcing Tim’s hand down as scales tightened around his skin.
And then he nestled his head back against Tim’s shirt, and presumably went back to sleep.
Tim’s heart rate slowly recovered as he observed the snake. He could feel Damian’s sharp fear slowly dull to something more…not content, exactly, but assured. Safe, all curled around his arm.
Huh. His little brother was actually kind of cute like this.
Chapter 74: anglerfish + alternate pov
Summary:
Bruce gets a phone call.
Notes:
Requested by Fries5! Bruce's POV of the phone call in anglerfish.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Bruce took a moment to internally groan when he realized that the piercing shrieks were coming from his cell phone. He twisted over on his bed, sluggishly reaching for it, and slumped back on the sheets when he managed to grab it.
Unknown number. If this was a telemarketer at two in the morning, Bruce would personally make sure they were driven out of business. “Hello?” he answered groggily.
“Hello, old man,” answered a voice that jolted Bruce upright, “How have you been?”
“Jason?” Bruce asked, heart pounding. Jason didn’t call him. Jason didn’t speak to him. What would cause his son to break his silence, after all these months—
“Yeah, just out of curiosity, are you missing something?”
Bruce frowned. Missing something? What could he possibly be missing? Did Jason—they’d taken his codes out of the system, but Jason had always been clever, had he stolen something from the Cave? Left something in the Cave? Bruce froze—surely Jason wouldn’t have put a bomb down there.
“What am I missing?” Bruce asked lightly, trying not to betray his sudden fear. Jason was a live wire at the best of times, and though he’d mellowed out a bit in the past few months, it could’ve all been a long play.
“I don’t know,” Jason hummed, “Something like a little bird, perhaps?”
Tim. No. “What did you do to Robin?” Bruce demanded flatly, his mind already whirring—patrol had ended hours ago, Tim was supposed to be at home, how had Jason—
His spiral of panic was interrupted by a chime, and Bruce lifted the phone to see that Jason had sent him a message. An image.
Bruce opened it, and felt the pit drop out of his stomach.
It was Tim’s face, uncovered, clearly unconscious and in someone’s lap. A hand was curled on top of his hair, a visible and present threat.
“Look at him,” Hood said quietly, “So peaceful when he’s sleeping.”
Oracle would be asleep right now. Bruce sent a message to wake her up and track the call, and another to alert Nightwing. “What did you do to him?” Bruce snarled, forcing himself not to crack the phone in two.
“I saw an opportunity and I took it, B, isn’t that what you trained us for?” Hood asked mockingly, “And better me than someone else—at least I’m calling for a ransom.”
“You kidnapped a child to get my attention?” Bruce snapped, surging off the bed, “Low even for you, Hood. What do you want—money? Guns?—”
“Oh wait,” Hood said, like he wasn’t even listening to him. “You’re not his guardian anymore, right? Sent him back to his dad? So I suppose I should be directing my ransom call to him.”
Bruce stopped pacing. There was an undertone to the conversation, and he recognized it, but he couldn’t tell what it meant.
“Leave Jack Drake out of this,” Bruce said slowly, “You called me. You kidnapped Robin, that makes it my responsibility. Just tell me what you want.”
“Oh, B, you should’ve thought of that before you relinquished guardianship,” Hood…tutted. “You should’ve thought about a lot of things. Maybe done your research on whether Jack Drake is fit to be a father at all.”
Bruce had lost the thread of this conversation somewhere along the way, and he abruptly felt like he was the one being attacked.
“Jack Drake is Tim’s father,” Bruce said, unsure of what Jason was trying to get at, “And Tim asked me to relinquish guardianship.” And Bruce had, no matter how hard he’d ground his teeth over it. “He’s happy with his father.” Which was why Bruce hadn’t interfered.
Tim…was happy with his father, right?
“Oh, really? Let me ask you this. Who’s Drake’s primary caretaker?”
Primary caretaker? Bruce had no clue. He’d tried to stay out of Tim’s home life. He hadn’t realized that Drake needed a caretaker.
Bruce closed his eyes. “It’s Tim, isn’t it,” he said quietly. He sent follow-up messages to Oracle and Nightwing, downgrading the severity of his alert. They still needed to find Jason.
“Kids shouldn’t have to take care of their parents, Bruce,” Jason said, weary and raw. A boy who’d been forced to grow up too soon, who’d learnt the unfortunate lesson that he needed to take care of adults.
“Jay,” Bruce said softly, “I’m sorry. I didn’t know. Can you please give Tim back?”
There was a stretching period of silence. “This is my only offer,” Jason said, firm but lacking Hood’s razor edge, “Show me signed custody papers, and I’ll let him go.”
The phone line clicked off.
Bruce sat back down on his bed and buried his head in his hands to take a deep breath. Oracle was cranky, and Nightwing was apparently already on his way, and extremely confused about a text he’d supposedly gotten from Tim.
First they’d find Tim. Then—then Hood’s ultimatum wasn’t such a bad idea, after all.
Notes:
[All anglerfish Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 74 — 75 — 115.]
Chapter 75: anglerfish + alternate pov
Summary:
Dick heads to the address that Tim—that Hood gave them.
Notes:
Requested by Shanonigans! Dick's POV of the last scene of anglerfish.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Dick had been expecting a simple trip to pick up his little brother. A little worrying, given that he knew Bruce was in Gotham, but Dick knew all about living in Batman’s shadow, and he was more than happy to pick Tim up.
And then Bruce had messaged him in a panic, because apparently Hood had Tim, which made the message all the more suspect, and Bruce was perplexed over Hood’s motivations, but Hood had hurt Tim once already, and Dick was not willing to give him a second opportunity.
They checked the address Tim—Hood had given him, just to be safe, and Dick was surprised when they actually found Hood there.
He wasn’t dressed in his armor, and he made a satisfying wheeze as Dick locked his escrima sticks around his throat, bright green eyes snapping up to him as Dick forced his head back. Tim was curled up in his lap, and Hood was running an idle hand through his hair.
Dick saw red. “Get away from him,” he snapped, fingers tight on the escrima as Batman crept into the apartment.
“Bit difficult right now,” Hood said, half-strangled, green eyes dancing.
Dick wasn’t in the mood for games. “Let him go,” he snarled, low and furious.
Hood arched an eyebrow at him, but raised his free hand before slowly withdrawing the other from Tim’s hair. Tim made a sound—not fully unconscious, thank god—and twisted up enough to…catch Hood’s hand.
And drag it back.
Fingers started stroking again as Tim hummed.
“Sorry, Dickhead,” said a voice that was pure bratty little brother, “Guess you’ve been outvoted.” Complete with shit-eating grin and all.
Batman gave Dick a quelling look as he crouched in front of the couch, removing his cowl. “Tim,” he said, low, “Tim, sweetheart, can you look at me please?”
Tim made a grumbling sound, but shifted.
“How are you feeling?” Bruce asked softly.
“Tired. Ankle hurts. Head hurts. Want to sleep.” He sounded like he was pouting. Dick—didn’t understand. He had an escrima stick pressed to Hood’s neck, but Tim was curled up in a blanket.
“Tim,” Bruce said calmly, “What were you doing out in your suit?”
Tim made a quiet sound and pushed back, away from Bruce, huddling completely against Hood. Hood made no move to stop him, merely continued stroking his hair, slow and gentle.
“Tim?”
“I’m sorry,” Tim said softly.
“Sorry for what, sweetheart?” Bruce tried, keeping his voice gentle.
“Everything,” Tim said in a small voice.
Dick’s instinctive protest was surprisingly matched by Hood’s low growl.
“Tim, it’s okay,” Bruce soothed.
“You aren’t mad?” the kid asked quietly. Dick glared at Bruce—come on, be better—
“I’m a little upset,” Bruce said, taking the middle ground between lectures and lying. “I thought you were in trouble. But right now, let’s focus on getting you checked out and back in bed, okay?” Dick felt an echo of jealousy for how easily he fielded that.
Tim hummed in agreement. “No yelling,” he mumbled, “Not now.”
Bruce looked taken aback. “Tim,” he said slowly, “I’m not going to yell at you.”
“Sorry,” the kid sighed, “Not you. I know.” Bruce’s face flashed, an instant of darkness, and Dick remembered what Bruce told him about Jason’s call.
Tim pushed himself up, rubbing at his eyes but entirely unconcerned that he was sleeping in his almost-murderer’s lap. Instead, he gave Dick a strange look. “What are you doing?” he frowned.
Jason was smirking at him. Dick resisted the urge to throttle overdramatic little brothers, and pulled the escrima stick back, “Nothing.”
Gods, he’d forgotten what a little shit Jason had used to be.
“I still wanted to see those custody papers,” Jason growled as Bruce scooped Tim up. The baby bird nestled into his grip, wrapping around Bruce like a koala.
“I’ll get my lawyers on it,” Bruce said calmly—Dick would be surprised if guardianship wasn’t back in his hands in a week. “Though,” Bruce said lightly, looking at Jason, “If they’re getting paperwork done anyway…”
“No,” Jason snarled.
“Jay—”
“I said no!”
“Jason, the process to overturn the death certificate—” Bruce tried again.
“Maybe I like being dead,” Jason snapped, surging up, “You ever think of that?”
Dick saw Bruce’s expression crack as the words sliced into his own heart. He couldn’t see Jason’s expression, but he saw the way Tim disentangled himself from Bruce to hold out a hand to Jason, and abruptly realized that Tim was wearing Jason’s leather jacket.
“Please?” Tim said plaintively, head still resting on Bruce’s shoulder, and those were the puppy-dog eyes that Dick had taught him.
Dick had to fight to suppress his smirk as Jason’s shoulders slumped slightly.
This was a fitting revenge. Baby brothers were devious and too cute for their own good, and it looked like Jason was going to learn that lesson the hard way.
Notes:
[All anglerfish Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 74 — 75 — 115.]
Chapter 76: give me a dream + alternate pov
Summary:
Dick heads to the Manor after getting Alfred's panicked phone call.
Notes:
Requested by climbingup! Dick's POV of the last scene of give me a dream.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“All three of them are still asleep,” Alfred said, hushed, peering through the door, “If they’re—”
“That looks like Jason,” Dick said quietly, slipping further into the room. That was his little brother’s pout, even if his features were older, and Dick swore he was going to tear Bruce a new one.
Lying to him was bad enough, but Alfred? The old man had almost had a heart attack. It had taken Dick several minutes before Alfred calmed down enough to explain what was going on in the Manor.
“Master Jason is dead,” Alfred whispered, “And Master Bruce has lost his bloody mind.”
“A simple DNA check will test that,” Dick said, slowly climbing on top of the bed, “And if it’s a hallucinogen, we can do a blood draw.” He crept closer to his sleeping little brother. “Jaybird!”
Jason woke up immediately, flailing as Dick tugged him back into a hug. “Wha—fuck—get off of me, Dickhead!”
Point one for Jason. “Nope,” Dick said cheerily, yanking a few strands of his hair and passing them to Alfred.
“Ow—what the hell did you do that for?” Jason’s voice might’ve been deeper, but his whine was the same.
“Hair for a DNA check, Jaybird,” Dick said softly, clutching his little brother close as his heart swelled. “You really scared Alfred. He thought everyone had lost their minds.”
“I didn’t do anything,” Jason hissed, giving up on trying to get free and scowling.
“Dick?” Bruce’s sleepy voice asked, and Dick twisted to face him, smiling.
“Bruce,” Dick said, cheerful and utterly mirthless, “Want to tell me why you didn’t mention that Jason is alive?”
This was the last fucking straw. Dick had had it up to here with Bruce keeping secrets, and failing to tell him about Jason was where he drew the line.
“He’s not,” Bruce blinked at him, “This is a dream.”
Dick laughed. If Bruce thought that was going to work, he was a fool. “Not a dream,” Dick replied, still smiling, “And not a hallucination.” He poked Jason in the cheek—solid—and ignored Jason snapping back, green eyes flashing. “I would know,” Dick said wryly.
“Dick,” Bruce said slowly, “Jason’s dead.”
Bruce usually had much better excuses than this. Dick was almost disappointed.
“That’s definitely what you told me,” Dick agreed, “Really, Bruce, I thought we were on better terms. And yet you didn’t think to mention that you put my little brother in a Lazarus Pit?”
He was shouting by the end of the sentence. Jason had gone stock-still. Tim was blinking wide eyes at him. But Dick only had eyes for Bruce, who was still staring at Dick like Dick was the crazy one here.
“I didn’t,” Bruce said blankly, as Jason whispered, “It wasn’t him.”
What. What. If it wasn’t Bruce—
“What do you mean, it wasn’t him,” Dick asked, seething, “Little Wing, who—”
“Talia,” came the meek response.
“Talia,” Dick repeated slowly, “Talia al Ghul?” The woman who kept ruining their lives and convincing Bruce that she’d changed before running straight back to her evil psycho megalomaniac of a father?
“Yes?” Jason replied, his voice small.
Dick bit back the snarl and clutched him closer. His little brother, in the hands of the League of Assassins for all these years—“The number of questions I have has tripled,” Dick said, forcing his voice level, “But you know what? It doesn’t matter. I’m glad you’re home, Little Wing.” He pressed his face to Jason’s hair and marveled at the softness. “Gods, Jaybird, you have no idea how much I missed you.”
His little brother shifted closer, pressing back against Dick as hard as Dick was holding him.
“I’m beginning to get the picture,” he said, hoarse and quiet.
Notes:
[All give me a dream Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 27 — 88 — 76 — 77.]
Chapter 77: give me a dream + follow-up
Summary:
Talia isn't expecting to see Nightwing in a League base.
Notes:
Requested by The_Devil_In_The_Details_666! Follow-up to give me a dream.
Warning for protective-of-Damian-but-still-not-a-good-person!Talia.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Richard,” Talia said flatly, because of all the things that might’ve interrupted her day, an angry Nightwing was extremely unexpected. She mentally ran through a list of their prisoners to make sure they didn’t have any of those infernal Titans. “What brings you here?”
Nightwing hated her—jealousy predominantly, so infantile—so Talia presumed this wasn’t a social visit.
“Talia,” Nightwing said coldly, his gaze skipping past her to her side. Talia fought the urge to step to the side, or spread her dress—drawing attention to Damian would only tell Nightwing she had something to hide. “Damian al Ghul, I presume.”
Or perhaps he already knew.
Damian made a surprised sound, drawing further away from her side, and Talia had to put a hand on his shoulder to stop him. “I asked you a question, Richard,” Talia said levelly, “It’s only polite to answer.”
“Did you ever consider telling Bruce?” he asked, gaze focused on Damian. Talia used his inattention to curl a hand around the hilt of her sword—she could find the source of the leak later, but right now they needed to leave. “Were you ever planning to mention that you had his son?”
Damian stepped forward, despite her hand—she didn’t have to look at him to imagine the excitement on his face. He had soaked up stories of his father like a sponge, and now it had come back to bite her.
“Leave, Richard,” Talia said coldly, “My son is no concern of yours.”
Nightwing looked up at her, face cold. “Damian will be coming back with me. His father wants to see him.”
“Kidnapping?” Talia managed a tinkling laugh, “Just when I thought you self-righteous heroes could sink no lower. Are you planning to tear a child away from his mother?”
“Somehow,” Nightwing said, his voice frigid, “I don’t think you’re the motherly type.”
Talia narrowed her eyes at him, “Excuse me—”
“Why didn’t you tell us that Jason was alive?”
Ah. So that was where her wayward ward had disappeared to. “Jason didn’t wish for me to—”
“Bullshit,” Nightwing snarled, “He wanted to come home. And if you hadn’t filled his head with stories about how Bruce didn’t care about him, we would’ve had him back years ago!”
She had cared for Jason. She’d found him listless and empty on the streets of Gotham, and had honed him into a warrior. He was to be her blade. He would’ve always had a place by her side, like Damian.
And he was the perfect leverage against her Beloved. If she held his favorite son’s loyalty, she could set her own terms for when Damian went to visit his father. And if she aimed him at Timothy Drake, she would remove Damian’s strongest rival from the board—both for his father’s affection and his grandfather’s empire.
“I wasn’t keeping him prisoner,” Talia said. She had assumed that her soft words would be enough—the Lazarus Pit’s claws ran deep, and Jason would clutch at any source of anger he could find.
And yet he’d gone home. Curious.
“And you won’t be keeping Damian either,” Nightwing said coldly, “He’s coming with us.”
Talia drew her sword, and Nightwing his escrima. “We are in the middle of Nanda Parbat,” Talia said idly, “Is this really a fight you want?”
“Talia,” came the gruff voice behind her, and she went cold. She lowered her sword and twisted around, curling Damian closer into her side.
“Beloved,” Talia greeted, her mouth dry.
The cowl hid his eyes, but Talia knew the force of his glare. “You looked me in the eyes and told me you’d lost the child,” Bruce said, his voice like ice, and Talia suppressed the shiver.
It had been a necessary lie. And she had borne the weight of the guilt all these years.
Bruce didn’t wait to hear her explanation. Instead, he crouched, removing his cowl, and smiled at Damian. “Hello, Damian,” he said softly, “My name is Bruce. I’m your father.”
Damian looked up to her, to verify if this was the truth. She nodded, something curdling in her stomach. “Hello…Father,” Damian said quietly, traces of hesitance in his voice, but excitement suffusing it.
Talia felt ice drip down her spine. “You can’t take him,” she said, struggling to keep the terror out of her tone. If Bruce called, Damian would go. She would lose her son.
Bruce straightened, cold blue-gray eyes fixed on her. “Look at me—look at me, and tell me that he will have a better life here.” Talia was silent, her heart caught in her throat—Bruce knew how she’d grown up. She’d told him all the stories. She’d done her best to shield Damian from it, but he was a child still. A few more years, and Ra’s would demand to train him personally, to mold his heir as he saw fit.
She had never told Bruce about Damian, because she knew he was right. Because if he knew, he’d take him away from her, and in her heart, Talia wouldn’t be able to fault him for it.
“Beloved,” she said softly, but Bruce’s expression was resolute. She closed her eyes—a foolish thing, surrounded by enemies, but she needed a moment.
“Mother?” Damian called softly. Her fierce child. Her brave warrior. She crouched in front of him and smoothed back a lock of his hair.
“Damian,” she said quietly, resisting the urge to draw him into her arms the way she’d done when he was younger, “You will go with your father. He will be in charge of your training now. Make him proud.”
“I will,” Damian said firmly, and she smiled. His expression faltered, just for a moment, and his next words were much quieter, “I—will I—will you—will I see you again?”
Talia turned towards Bruce. The look in his eyes was a familiar one—he’d long ago promised to hide her if she sought sanctuary with him.
But Nanda Parbat was her home. She was the Demon’s Daughter, and it was not a position she wanted to give up.
“I will visit,” she compromised, before straightening, “Remember, my prince, you will tame the world one day.”
Damian nodded, every inch the proud Heir to the Demon’s Head, and she watched him trot over to his father. Nightwing slipped past her, his expression still icy, to join them.
Before they could fully turn away, she called out. “Beloved,” she said, keeping her tone poisonous and meeting Bruce’s steely-eyed gaze. “If he ever falls to the hands of one of your Rogues,” she twisted the name with spite and venom, “Then I will raze your precious city to the ground. That is a promise.”
Nightwing’s expression shifted all the way to a snarl. Bruce kept her gaze, and raised his head in acknowledgement.
Notes:
[All give me a dream Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 27 — 88 — 76 — 77.]
Chapter 78: Burnout + alternate pov
Summary:
There was a burst of hope rising inside of him, and Bruce couldn’t stifle it.
Notes:
Requested by Zanadu! Bruce's POV of the last scene of Burnout.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
There was a burst of hope rising inside of him, and Bruce couldn’t stifle it.
The DNA tests had checked out.
The security feeds—Hood had entered the Cave through the zeta, through Titans Tower, he had the access codes and knowledge to traverse both locations easily—had checked out.
His son had come back from the dead.
There was a miracle curled up next to him, using his thigh as a pillow, and Bruce slowly combed his fingers through soft, dark hair, brushing against that streak of white.
His other two children were sitting on the edge of the bed—Bruce shot them a warning glance when they jostled the mattress—both unable to look away from Jason. Bruce understood the feeling. He was afraid to blink.
Jason made a small, irritated sound, and something in Bruce’s heart filled with painful joy. It was the same sound Jason had used to make every time Bruce tried to wake him up from a deep sleep. He stretched slightly, before going completely still.
The tension skyrocketed.
Jason almost wrenched himself upright, dizzyingly fast, swiveling to stare at all of them with wide eyes. Bruce couldn’t bring himself to speak, to reach out, to touch in fear of it all falling apart.
“Little Wing?” Dick asked softly.
Jason stared at him for what seemed like an eternity before opening his mouth. “Dickie,” he rasped, and Bruce barely saw Dick move before he tackled Jason to the bed in a hug.
Dick was already crying, and Jason tightened his arms around his brother and buried his head against his shoulder, shaking with near-silent sobs as Dick apologized and thanked and held his little brother in a constricting grip.
“Dick,” Jason cried, “D—don’t—p—please, don’t let go.” And Bruce felt his heart crack into further pieces as Dick tightened his grip.
“Never,” Dick almost snarled, kissing Jason’s forehead, “Never, Little Wing, we have you back, I’m never letting you go again.”
It was a sentiment Bruce agreed with, and he carded a hand through Jason’s hair as his son sobbed, Tim joining the hug on the other side.
“Home,” Dick murmured, pressing his face to Jason’s hair, “You’re home, you’re alive, Jaybird—”
“I’m the Red Hood,” Jason cut him off, voice cracking, and they’d put the pieces together, but hearing it from Jason’s voice made it real.
“I do not give a single fuck, Little Wing,” Dick said firmly, “You are here and I’m never letting you go.”
Bruce had disturbing reports on the Red Hood, but Jason was here, and alive, and looking up at Bruce with fear in his vibrant green eyes, like he thought Bruce could or would ever kick him out.
“My son,” Bruce said, his voice breaking as he brushed a tear track, “Jay-lad. You’re home.”
Nothing else mattered.
Chapter 79: price is right + end note
Summary:
Jason snatches the wide-eyed child from Dick’s clutches while trying not to cry and insisting that he’s enough for the both of them, he swears, they don’t need to bring in a new kid.
Notes:
Requested by Breyito! Scene from end notes of price is right.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
He had been so stupid.
He’d actually begun to trust them, to not be terrified of Batman and Nightwing, to believe their reports on tackling all the bad cops in Gotham—Jason personally thought that there would be no one left, but he kept his opinions to himself—but it turned out that they weren’t not touching him because they were good, but because they weren’t done.
They were just going to replace the tyranny of the cops with their own operation, and there were so many kids out on the streets that actually trusted Batman and Robin-Nightwing, like the nine-year-old that Jason was holding tight, that it would be so easy for them.
“P—please,” Jason said, trying to fight the stutter, “It’s okay, you don’t n—need him. I can—I can be good for the both of you, please.” Maybe they weren’t into force, maybe that was why Batman didn’t do anything when Jason ran, but if it meant saving the wide-eyed kid clutching Jason’s hoodie, Jason would pretend that he wanted it.
“Jay,” Nightwing said, sitting on his heels a few feet away, “Jay, no one is going to hurt you or Tim.” His voice was all gentle-Robin promise, and Jason hated it.
Nightwing couldn’t sound like that and still be bad, it wasn’t fair.
“I can be good for you,” Jason said, desperately tucking the kid out of sight, “I can be good, please, please give me a chance.” He tilted his face down and looked up, choking back the tears to make his voice breathy. “I can do whatever you want,” Jason promised, and scrambled for anything he could think of to sweeten the deal. Sometimes the other girls talked, and he’d picked up a few things. “I can—I can take both of you, together.”
There was a flash of something—disgust or horror—in Nightwing’s blue eyes before his whole face shuttered.
All Jason knew for sure was that he’d done something very wrong.
“Jason,” Nightwing said, his voice still level, even though Jason had seen his expression twist. “No one will touch you. No one will touch Tim. Bruce and I will never hurt either of you, Jay, I swear.”
The worst were the liars. The worst were the liars, because Jason didn’t know what to expect, continuously braced for the blow hanging over his head.
“We brought Tim here because he was out in Gotham very late, and we couldn’t reach his parents,” Nightwing said quietly, “That’s all, Jay, I promise. We just want to make sure he isn’t staying in an empty house.”
No, so instead of the protection of being alone, Tim got dumped in a Manor with two people that could pin him down without a second thought.
“Then he’s staying with me,” Jason said tremulously, trying to make his voice firm. The kid was so young, and Jason couldn’t let anything happen to him. Not when it was Jason’s fault for failing.
Fingers tightened in Jason’s sweatshirt—the kid had been so quiet and scared ever since he’d stumbled out of the Batmobile, wide-eyed and shivering. Jason hoped that they hadn’t already hurt him.
“Okay, Jason,” Nightwing agreed smoothly, “He can stay with you.” He offered Jason a small smile, but Jason was too shaky to try to return it. “Just a night or two. Until we get ahold of his parents.”
Judging by the kid’s shudder, it wouldn’t be a night or two.
“Jay,” Nightwing said, his eyes sad, “We aren’t going to hurt you.”
Jason couldn’t bring himself to believe it. Not when one swipe of those escrima sticks would leave him seizing on the floor, not when Nightwing could twist his arms behind his back and force him to his knees and take whatever he wanted, pretty words or no.
People became powerful because they wanted to use power, not hide it away.
But Batman and Nightwing were playing a long game—they let Jason bundle Tim into his room, they let him turn the lock on the door, they didn’t attempt entry even once as Jason held vigil with a sleeping nine-year-old curled up against him.
“I’ll keep you safe,” Jason promised the sleeping boy, brushing the hair out of his face. He didn’t know what it would cost him, but he would.
He’d failed to help his mother, but he could keep this kid safe, keep him from the cruel realities of the world for just a little while longer.
Notes:
Nightwing is banging his head against the Batcomputer. Two kids that need hugs so badly and he can’t even get close. Batman just channels his rage into the mission.
[All price is right Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 71 — 79 — 193.]
Chapter 80: bill and coo + end note
Summary:
Tim almost whines when Jason pulls away from him, and Jason has to be reassured that it isn’t some freakishly long-lasting pollen, Tim just has a lot of issues with touch starvation.
Notes:
Requested by REVERSEDROBINS62! Scene from end notes of bill and coo.
Content warning: cuddle pollen.
And thus concludes this batch of uploads, ch71-80.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Extracting himself from the pile of limbs was a nightmare and a half, but Jason wasn’t staying in the Cave any longer. Dick was still smirking at him, Bruce looked like he was about to ask Jason to move back into the Manor, and the kid was clutching him like he was a koala.
All of them seemed to be ignoring the fact that he’d tortured the kid just hours before. Jason thought about pulling out a knife and giving it another go, but the soft, whistling breaths against his collarbone were like little daggers in his heart, reminding him that this was a kid, that Jason was nursing a grudge against a goddamn teenager.
Jason finally managed to tug most of the kid’s fingers free—Tim looked like he was still asleep, which was good—and twisted to get off the bed. If his guns weren’t where he left them, he was going to shoot someone, and he didn’t care what Bruce was walking over to say, Jason was leaving.
Tim made a small, choked sob.
Jason froze, his stomach flipping over, and looked down to see watery blue eyes scrunch open, a wavering hand stretched out for him, Tim’s expression twisting in the same pain Jason saw while torturing him.
Jason immediately bundled the kid into another hug, clutching him close. The kid squeaked, before slowly wrapping his arms around Jason’s neck and nestling into his grip. “What the hell is this?” Jason snapped at Bruce, “How long is the toxin supposed to last?”
Dick’s lips were twitching. “Not the toxin, Little Wing,” he said, sounding so smugly satisfied that Jason was tempted to shoot him.
“What do you mean, not the toxin?” Jason snapped, “Is there some other reason he decided to cuddle with a crime lord?”
Bruce leaned close, and Jason fought the urge to flinch back—but all Bruce did was settle a hand in Tim’s hair and stroke softly. The younger boy leaned into the hand, as much as he could without letting go of Jason.
“Tim?” Bruce asked quietly, and Jason felt Tim nod against his collarbone. Bruce lifted his gaze to Jason, “Tim was neglected as a child. As a result, he’s very sensitive to physical affection.”
And Ivy’s pollen, Jason filled in his head, horror and guilt settling into his stomach. He hadn’t—it wasn’t supposed to—it was supposed to be fun, not—not exploiting lasting childhood trauma and—fuck.
No wonder the kid had broken so easily. Jason had done the equivalent of taking a hammer to the fracture lines.
“I’m sorry,” he whispered to Tim’s hair. The kid tightened his grip, all but plastered to him. Dick had clambered up on the bed, and Jason managed to restrain himself from shoving him off as Dick tentatively and gingerly sat next to Jason to wrap an arm around Tim’s shoulders.
He would allow it. Just this once.
Notes:
Let's see how long I can keep this pace up.
[All bill and coo Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 154 — 104 — 80.]
Chapter 81: fatigue + end note
Summary:
Dick melts so fast they don’t even get out of the foyer before he’s cooing at his new little brother.
Notes:
Requested by RedRobinYuuum! Scene from end notes of fatigue.
Another upload batch, ch81-90. Drawing closer to the end....or so I think, and then I get hit with another bunch of requests. 😂
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Bruce, you mentioned you had a surprise for me?” Dick called out, toeing his shoes off as he stepped inside. The couple of months away at college had been a sorely needed break for both of them, and Dick met Bruce’s slightly pinched expression with a smile.
Please, please don’t tell me this is about Talia, Dick begged in his mind. If the smug assassin had used Dick’s absence to again worm her way back into Bruce’s good graces, Dick was going to break something.
“Hey, chum,” Bruce said, voice light. Deliberately light. That meant, whatever it was, he was unsure of Dick’s reaction. But he’d called it a surprise, which meant it was supposed to be something good.
Well, that didn’t bode well.
Dick took another look at Bruce after he hung up his coat, and saw that the man was standing awkwardly. No, his outline was weird…like someone was standing behind him?
Dick stepped to the side, and caught a flash of a young face before they hid again. “Bruce?” Dick arched an eyebrow, because he hadn’t expected the surprise to be a whole child.
“Dick,” Bruce cleared his throat and reached behind him to draw out the kid. The child looked about ten, with wide blue eyes and dark curls and a Superman hoodie that was at least four sizes too big for him. “This is Jason. Jason, this is my son, Dick.”
He was holding Zitka. The child was clutching Zitka, Dick’s Zitka, the elephant Bruce had bought him back when he was nine and crying and missing the circus, and Dick had forgotten to take her with him to college, and had felt like an idiot over asking Bruce to send her, and now this child was holding her like she was his, and—and that was Dick’s Superman hoodie, it had to be, and Dick didn’t care that it was two sizes too small for him, it wasn’t the kid’s, what, did Bruce just pick up a replacement child the moment Dick had left?
Was that all this was, was that all he was, just a vanity project, ‘Rich Man Adopts Child’, a charity case to splash over the news, easily replaced when he was gone?
Dick took a step forward, intending to demand his stuffed elephant back right now—and froze when Jason flinched back, eyes wide and expression scared.
Kids weren’t supposed to look at him like that. Not as Robin, not as Nightwing, and not as Dick Grayson.
Jason was so small. Thin and pale and he was—he was holding Zitka like she was protecting him, and Dick took another step forward before gracefully folding down into a crouch.
“Hi, Jason,” he smiled, and extended his arms, “Can I get a hug from my new little brother?”
Jason darted a glance up to Bruce, before scrunching his face up and giving Dick a brief, brief hug and dashing back. Dick couldn’t suppress his chuckle and resisted the urge to pinch Jason’s cheeks.
“You know,” he said, looking up at Bruce, “I don’t think many people deal with empty nest syndrome by adopting more kids.”
Bruce merely gave him a rueful smile, and when Dick stretched up for a hug, met him halfway. “Welcome home, chum,” he said, and something inside Dick settled.
He had a new little brother. This really was a fantastic surprise.
Chapter 82: red chrome + alternate pov
Summary:
Jason is Unimpressed with his replacement.
Notes:
Requested by NonBinaryAceKitten! Jason's POV of the first scene of red chrome.
Content warning: sleep deprivation, headaches.
Chapter Text
Jason wasn’t expecting a whole lot from his replacement, but he was expecting the kid to be mildly functional, not half-passed out on the kitchen table.
Jason took a step inside, and froze when the kid jerked up…only to clutch his head and slump back down with a moan. Jason waited, in the shadows, for the kid to notice him, to watch sweet, sweet surprise turn to terror and—
“The Batfee-maker,” the Replacement mumbled, almost giggling as he rested his head on the table. “The Coffee-batmaker?”
“What the fuck,” Jason said on automatic, blank.
“Oh, great,” the kid whispered, “It’s talking.”
Jesus fucking Christ on a stick. Jason should—should be doing something, should be unholstering his gun, should be attacking the kid, not frozen to the spot and struck dumb as the kid pushed himself up again, and swiveled his gaze between Jason and…the coffeemaker.
“It…multiplied,” the Replacement said, faintly confused.
Jason followed his gaze to the coffeemaker, and realized it was the same metallic red as his helmet. “You think I’m a coffeemaker,” he said flatly. Was this a prank? Was the kid just that sleep-deprived? He knew caffeine caused addictions, he’d just never realized it could get this bad.
The kid blinked at him, before slowly flopping back against the table.
If caffeine was what it took to get the Replacement running, Jason supposed he had to oblige.
He fixed the coffeemaker—it needed the filter replaced—hunted down the coffee grounds, and while it was running, Jason looked through the cabinets.
Huh. They’d still kept his mug.
Or the Replacement had stolen that too.
Jason gritted his teeth against the spike of green, and pulled out his mug. Anything to inflame his temper and make it easier to pound the kid’s face to a pulp.
He slid the finished mug of coffee near the Replacement’s face, and waited for it to wake him up.
The kid slowly lifted his head. Jason tapped a foot, impatient.
“This isn’t mine,” was the first thing the little shit said, squinting at the mug. “This is Jason’s mug.”
Wow. “Really, Replacement?” Jason growled, inwardly just a little bit pleased. “You’ve stolen just about everything else, but you draw the line at my mug?”
The kid blinked at him. “Jason?” he said confusedly, apparently quick on the uptake even when delusional. “Why are you dressed like a coffeemaker?”
Not quick on the uptake, never mind.
Jason stomped closer—and froze completely when the kid spoke again, “Where did Batman come from?” His heart skipped a beat when he scanned the kitchen again—but there was no one there.
That was…strange.
Jason slowly swiveled back to the kid. The kid who was resting his head back on the table. If he was seeing things, then he was possibly concussed.
Goddammit.
Jason came here for a fight, not to ensure that the kid was still alive enough to fight. He pulled off his helmet with a grumble, grabbing a flashlight. “Did you dye your hair?” the Replacement asked inanely, and Jason clicked the flashlight on.
“Keep your eyes open, Replacement,” Jason said flatly. The kid obeyed without question.
And screeched and jerked back when Jason shone the light into his right eye.
No abnormal pupil reaction. “Stop it,” Jason snapped, prying the kid’s hands away from his face and forcing his left eyelid open. “I need to check if you have a concussion.”
“No concussion,” the kid whimpered, taking ragged breaths and curling up when Jason switched the flashlight off and let go. Jason refused to admit that the sight of Robin, shivering and crying, caused a pang in his heart.
“Well, you’re acting delirious, so forgive me for checking,” Jason said flatly. No concussion. Drugs? The thought made Jason’s stomach turn.
The kid twisted further away from him. “You’re mean,” the kid said, almost petulant, and Jason had to suppress the chuckle.
He’d come here to beat the little shit up, and now he was performing medical care. Fucking fantastic. “Oh, Replacement, you have no idea,” Jason informed him, before sighing. “So, what’s wrong with you?”
The kid shook his head weakly. “Not good enough,” he murmured, and Jason had to step closer to hear. “Not Jason. I’m trying so hard, but I’m not good enough. For Batman. For my team.” Jason felt…uncomfortable. “I’m—I’m a failure, I failed the mission, the intel was wrong and there—there was a bomb and everyone’s hurt, and I have—I have to figure out what’s wrong, and I’m trying, but there’s no coffee and—and I need to get this done before I can sleep but I can’t—I can’t—”
The kid was sobbing, tears dripping down his face, and Jason reached out to close his mouth, because he didn’t need to hear this. He was supposed to attack the kid, not—not feel sorry for him.
Fuck.
“Goddamnit, Replacement.”
Jason let go and grabbed the coffee to dump it down the sink. The kid definitely didn’t need that now. “You need to sleep,” Jason said, and rolled his eyes when Tim actually protested.
“I’ll sleep when I’m dead,” the kid mumbled, and Jason actually laughed.
“Trust me, baby bird, death’s not all it’s cracked out to be,” Jason said softly, before putting a hand on Tim’s shoulder. “Come on. Up.”
To his credit, Tim did a passable job of getting up, but then he promptly went gray and started swaying. Jason was forced to catch him before he did give himself a concussion cracking his head open on the floor.
“This,” Jason said, holding the Replacement in his arms, “Is not what I came here for.”
But the kid was already out, and there was no one to listen to his grumbling as he carried the kid upstairs. Finding his room was easy enough—this one was marked with Robin, and Jason wasn’t tucking the kid in, he was just—just straightening the messy bed. That was all.
He tugged on Tim’s hair, just to reassert his real intentions. “I’m only doing this because you didn’t steal my Wonder Woman mug, Replacement.” Jason could just come back later to beat the kid up. He had all the time in the world.
Jason turned to leave when he caught sight of the laptop. Tim’s files were open on it, the mission that the Titans had just botched, and he would probably dive straight back into it when he woke up.
Jason cast another glance at the unconscious kid, dark circles ringing his eyes, and let out a huff.
He was only doing this because it made no sense to test himself against Robin when the kid wasn’t at full strength.
Jason sat down and began to read.
Chapter 83: fatigue + end note
Summary:
Three years later, a sleep-deprived Tim almost falls off the fire escape while trying to take a picture, gets rescued, and discovers that his brain-to-mouth filter disappears when he’s exhausted.
Notes:
Requested by icryred! Scene from end notes of fatigue.
Content warning: falling, exhaustion.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tim knew it was a bad idea to go out that night. He knew. But he hadn’t gotten any good snaps of Batman and Robin in ages, and his parents were coming back on the weekend—and staying for a full month—and he wouldn’t be able to go out for a while.
He was tired—he had to spend last night working on a school project, and he hadn’t gotten any sleep aside from the catnap on the bus—and he muffled his yawns as he walked towards the East End. Some of the fire escapes there had beautiful views of the city, and when Batman and Robin flew across the park, with the moon behind them, it was so stunning it took Tim’s breath away.
He nearly brained himself against the wall when he mistimed the first jump, but managed to grab the ladder on the second, hauling himself up and onto the fire escape. It was one of the taller apartment buildings, and Tim scaled about halfway up—until he could see past the neighboring buildings—set his camera on the railing, and waited.
He took a couple of pictures while he waited—Gotham at night was so beautiful, he wanted to show his parents some of these pictures, but he knew they wouldn’t be pleased at him sneaking out at night—and finally, his patience was rewarded.
Those were two dark shapes swinging over Robinson Park, and Tim quickly took a couple of snaps before readjusting. They were swinging back and forth, clearly just for fun—patrol must be over then, and Tim knew that Catwoman’s apartment was somewhere around here, she’d caught him on enough rooftops.
He got a stunning capture of Batman and Robin outlined against the vivid moon behind them, and he didn’t even mind that they soon disappeared from view. The elation unspooled tension from him, drawing him deeper into the exhaustion, and Tim settled against the railing, intending on taking a few last, lazy snaps before heading back down.
He—a yawn nearly cracked his jaw—needed sleep.
The skyline was stunning, but the dark park was equally so, and Tim leaned over the railing to get a shot with the moonlight rippling across the trees and the almost whispering dome in the center where Ivy lived.
The angle was just off, and Tim leaned out further—a little bit more—yes—almost—there!
Tim pressed the shutter a split second before his center of gravity shifted too far, and the world tilted around him.
He—he needed to scream. Let go of the camera and grab the railing. Do something.
Instead, he watched the asphalt get closer, utterly frozen.
Someone crashed into him before he could become a smear, and instead of dying a painful death, Tim was crushed in an iron grip, the breath forced out of him in a wheeze as they hit the side of the building. His rescuer cushioned the impact, but Tim still felt it, and it took him a moment to remember how to breathe.
“Hey, hey, you’re okay,” said a familiar voice, a strong arm gripping him around the waist, “You’re going to be fine, just breathe and relax, don’t try to move.”
Tim almost burst into tears, wrapping closer, seeing red-green-yellow in his blurry vision.
“You’re okay,” the voice soothed, “Give me a moment and I’ll get us down to the ground. Can you hear me?”
Tim nodded, and then realized it would be better to speak. “Y—yes, Jason,” he mumbled.
“What?”
What had he—oh.
Oh no.
Oh shit shit shit.
“I meant Robin,” Tim burst out, craning his head to try to see Jason—Robin. “I mean Robin, not Jason, that’s—of course you’re not Robin—I mean Jason! I meant Jason isn’t Robin, that would—would be ridiculous! Not—not like ridiculous, I meant—unbelievable? It’s like, imagine if Bruce Wayne was your dad. Batman! I mean, Bruce Wayne is your dad—and I’m just going to shut up now.”
Tim buried his head against Jason’s shoulders and silently castigated himself for being an idiot. His face was red-hot, and he was shivering, and he couldn’t think past the mortification and fear.
“Oookay,” Jason said slowly, “Kid, are you okay? What’s your name?”
“Tim Drake,” Tim said, muffled. He still felt dizzy. “I’m your neighbor.”
There was a long pause.
“B is never going to believe this,” Jason huffed a small laugh, and tightened his grip on Tim. “Okay, Tim, I’m going to lower us down now, and then we’re going to have a talk.”
“I didn’t tell anyone,” Tim whispered, because Robin probably thought he was a moron. “I would never tell anyone. I—I’m just really tired.” Why couldn’t he stop talking?
“You should probably be in bed,” Jason hummed.
“I just wanted to get some pictures. My parents are coming back. For a whole month this time.”
“A whole month,” Jason repeated, his tone…strange. But they touched down on the ground soon after, and Tim stumbled when Jason let go. Robin just drew him back into another hug when Tim started to shake.
“It’s okay,” Jason soothed, “You’re safe now.”
Chapter 84: i'm not crazy, i'm just seeing things + follow-up
Summary:
Bruce goes to Dick's place for dinner.
Notes:
Requested by Periazhad! Follow-up to Batcellenea ch15 in i'm not crazy, i'm just seeing things!verse.
Writing emotionally incompetent Bruce involves a lot of shrieking at the screen.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Bruce visited Dick’s apartment alone, refusing everyone else who wanted to come. Barbara was insistent he’d mess it up, Alfred was visibly displeased, Tim scowled at his refusal before his expression blanked out worryingly, but Bruce remained adamant.
They had no idea who Flamebird was. No idea if Dick had been compromised. And a dinner, in civilian wear? Bruce was taking no chances with anyone else’s safety.
A year ago, he would’ve been certain that he’d be able to talk Dick down. Now? Now he was much less sure.
Bruce took a deep breath, and knocked on the door.
There was shuffling, but no conversation inside. Dick opened the door, smile on his face, anxious eyes. “Bruce,” he said, “You made it.”
“Yes.”
Bruce wondered if Dick was just going to make him wait on the threshold, but Dick blinked, shook his head slightly, and opened the door wide. “Come on in.”
The apartment looked about the same—significantly neater than Dick usually kept his living spaces, and there was a whole wall of books. Two leather jackets in the hall closet, and more shoes than one person needed. Subtle things that the apartment was a shared living space.
Bruce inhaled and exhaled slowly. He needed to be careful. He could not afford for this to go wrong.
He could not afford to lose another son.
“Smells delicious,” Bruce said, when it was apparent that Dick was hovering because he was waiting for him to say something.
“Wait till you taste it,” Dick smiled, the same Robin-crooked grin, and Bruce felt his breath catch in his throat. “It’s divine.”
“Alfred’s lasagna,” Bruce said as they got closer to the dining table, “Didn’t Alfred refuse to teach you the recipe after you burned his favorite pot trying to make the sauce?”
“I’m not the one who made it,” Dick said, amused, before his expression froze.
Bruce could hear his heart beating in his ears. Something was clawing inside of him, a feeling he didn’t want to name, tight and suffocating.
“Are we alone?” he asked.
Dick flicked a glance to the closed bedroom door. “No,” he answered.
Bruce hadn’t expected any different. “Can I meet him?” he asked, mild and level.
Dick’s expression spasmed. Dick was…unsure of this meeting. He didn’t want it. Or he thought it wouldn’t go well. That was—there weren’t a lot of reasons why Dick would hesitate, and none of them were good.
“Okay,” Dick said, almost unconsciously dropping into a Nightwing-steel tone, “But you need to sit down.” Bruce raised an eyebrow. “Bruce, please, you just—you need to sit down.”
Bruce obligingly took a seat at the table, one with a vantage point of the bedroom door. Dick stepped towards the door, and ran a hand through his hair. He visibly swallowed. “Okay,” he said, and took a deep breath. “This—this may seem…unbelievable,” Dick said slowly, “But it—he is real. I ran all the tests. Tracked the timeline. It—it’s not a trick, or a hallucination, or toxin or a dream or whatever else, okay? What you’re seeing is real.”
“Dick,” Bruce said, voice cracked, “Who is Flamebird?”
Dick took another step back, and turned towards the door. Keeping himself between the door and Bruce, a part of his mind noted analytically. And then Dick spoke, and everything else left Bruce’s head.
“Jay?” Dick said quietly, “You can come out now.”
The young man that walked through the bedroom door couldn’t be his son. He was too old to be his son, too tall, too broad. Jason’s eyes weren’t glowing green, Jason’s eyes were never narrowed at him in vicious hate, Jason’s face was never curled into a sneer.
His son had been a bright, clever, happy child, not—not this. Never this.
Green, green eyes. The likes of which he’d seen once before.
Why? slammed in on the heels of not real. Why had Jason not come home, what did Dick have that Bruce didn’t, why would Jason ever choose an absent brother over his own father—
Bruce closed his eyes.
“How long?” he asked.
“A couple of weeks before Flamebird hit the streets,” Dick answered, and Bruce didn’t need to see him to know that he was shifting minutely, the faint swaying of an acrobat used to balancing on a wire.
It had been months. Months, and he hadn’t told Bruce.
Maybe if you spoke to him, he would’ve, a voice said in the back of his head. It sounded like Alfred.
“Who else knows?” Bruce asked. Talia, definitely, this had her handiwork all over it. The Titans? The Justice League had taken Nightwing off the roster pending psychological approval, but the Titans were Nightwing’s first, and he wouldn’t put it past them to sneak into Bludhaven.
“Are those really the first questions you want to ask, old man?” Deeper than Jason’s voice. Growling.
But the inflections were the same, the tone was the same, no one else called him ‘old man’ with that disdainful twist—
Bruce opened his eyes. Jason was glaring at him, still leaning in the bedroom doorway. Dick was as tense as a taut string.
And then he blinked, and the world was blurry.
He did not come to you, something whispered, deep in his heart, your son came back and did not come to you.
Because—because Bruce hadn’t killed the Joker. Because if not for Dick, Jason would’ve returned to a world where his murderer still drew breath. Because the clown had torn Bruce’s family apart, and Bruce had been too slow and too weak to hold the pieces back together.
At least he’s alive, Bruce answered the sneering voices in his head.
“Bruce?” Footsteps edging closer, but Bruce couldn’t speak, everything was blurry and his hands had tightened into fists in his lap and his throat was completely choked up. He couldn’t even breathe. “Bruce?”
He blinked again, and everything became a little less blurry as tears slid down his cheeks.
“Bruce?” Dick repeated, closer, “Are you okay?”
No. His heart felt like it had cracked in two and glued back together, but painfully. Whole, but torturous.
“Bruce?” Dick said, quiet and concerned. Bruce blinked again, and Dick was next to him, face tight with worry, while Jason had stepped out of the doorway, still scowling but body language defensive.
“The lasagna will get cold,” Bruce croaked out.
Dick’s eyebrows furrowed deeper, and Jason’s scowl shifted back to a glare, but when Dick darted a glance back, Jason merely headed to the kitchen.
“It’s delicious lasagna,” Dick said lightly, taking a seat, “I think Jason makes it better, though don’t tell Alfred I said that.”
Bruce’s fingernails were biting into his palms.
Jason carefully avoided him as he came out with the pot of lasagna, settling it on the table and still not looking at Bruce. “Do I set another place for the kid, or what?”
“What kid?” Dick blinked at him.
“Robin. Tim, or whatever his name is. Yes or no?”
“Tim isn’t here,” Bruce rasped, something splintering further when Jason darted a glance at him.
“He’s been on the fire escape for the past ten minutes,” Jason said flatly. Bruce blinked. He knew that agreement had been too easy to be true.
“Sure, set another place and invite him inside,” Dick said, and Jason headed away again, returning with an extra plate and cutlery and a dark-haired boy in tow.
“You’re supposed to be in Gotham,” Bruce accused softly.
“Did you really think I was going to let you come here alone?” Tim asked, raising an unimpressed eyebrow. He didn’t look the slightest bit surprised at being shown to a seat by Jason, who took the final seat opposite Bruce.
“You knew,” Bruce said, darting his gaze between Tim and Jason. Was he the only one who hadn’t?
Tim shrugged. “It wasn’t that difficult to figure out,” he said, reaching for the garlic bread and retreating with a wounded expression when Jason slapped his hand. “I mean, Dick would’ve never revealed our identities without telling us, so it had to be someone who knew already. And he called him ‘little bird’ in a tone of voice I’ve only ever heard him use with only other person, only that was ‘little wing’. Doing some hacking of Bludhaven security cameras revealed someone that looked a lot like Jason Todd, age nineteen and plus a Lazarus Pit upgrade.”
Jason was squinting at Tim, and Dick was hiding his smile behind a hand.
“And you didn’t bother to tell me?” Bruce said, clearing his throat.
Tim looked at him, eyes widening. “You didn’t ask,” he said, all injured innocence. Dick couldn’t entirely choke down the laugh.
“You know, you’re not a half-bad Robin,” Jason said, lips twitching, and the faux betrayed look transformed into actual wide-eyed shock as Tim stared at him.
Tim quickly and eagerly pulled Jason’s attention onto himself, and Dick started serving the lasagna. It was better than Alfred’s, even with the salt of his tears, or maybe that was the company. Jason left to go get the chili flakes, and when he came back, he brushed the top of Bruce’s shoulder with a hand.
Bruce immediately caught it, and squeezed, before forcing himself to let go. Jason’s expression softened slightly from the glower.
Bruce helped Dick clean up when they were done, and it took him till he was halfway through washing the dishes to finally work up the courage to speak.
“Dick,” he said softly, and didn’t look up from the plate, “I—I am sorry.” He swallowed, throat thick. “For—for everything. For not—supporting you. I—I failed, as a father, and I thought that I had to stay away, and I didn’t realize that I—kept failing you. I’m so sorry, chum.”
He looked up at the silence, and Dick was staring at him. Bruce stared back.
And then Dick stepped forward, quiet and quick, and wrapped his arms around Bruce. Bruce had to hastily set down the plate, his hands still soapy, and hug back, because Dick was shaking, and Bruce’s shirt was quietly growing wet.
“I’m so sorry, sweetheart,” Bruce murmured, his vision blurry again, squeezing back tightly. Too little, too late, echoed a voice that sounded like Barbara, and Bruce forced himself to let it go.
Not too late. Not as long as Dick gave him a chance.
Dick didn’t say anything, didn’t accept the apology, just kept clutching Bruce like a drowning man clinging to dry land. Bruce didn’t notice that they were interrupted until someone else fit against Dick’s back, arms wrapping around Bruce’s shoulders.
“I knew you were going to find some way to turn this into a group hug,” Jason grumbled, resting his chin on Dick’s head and apparently ignoring how that meant he was pressed against the side of Bruce’s head. Bruce extracted one hand from around Dick, and reached out slowly to clasp his second son.
Bony elbows wriggled in on the other side, to Jason’s growl and Dick’s quiet, huffed laugh, and Bruce had all three of his children in his arms for the very first time in his life.
Notes:
[All i'm not crazy, i'm just seeing things Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 57 — 35 — 15 — 84.]
Chapter 85: snugglebug + alternate pov
Summary:
There's a knock at Jason's door.
Notes:
Requested by WhyAmIStillAwake101! Jason's POV of Damian's visit in snugglebug.
Content warning: cuddle pollen.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jason wants a slow, easy night. Quiet the howling rage in his mind. Cook something time-consuming, read a book, unwind until he no longer feels like murdering everyone he lays eyes on.
That plan is rudely interrupted by a knock at his door.
He knows he’s mentioned to the others that it’s a bad night, and the green swells when he sees the demon brat on his doorstep. Fucking perfect.
“The hell you want, demon brat?” He doesn’t open the door. That’s a risk he doesn’t want to take.
The brat scowls. “We ran into Ivy,” Damian says, clipped, “One of her vines scratched me. I require your assistance.”
Aw, shit.
There are several conflicting questions in Jason’s head—why did the kid come here—it’s the middle of the night, goddammit—was there really no one else?—but he knows he can’t open the door.
“I can’t,” he rasps.
“What do you mean, can’t?” Damian snaps, and Jason has to take a deep breath not to respond to the agitation in his voice.
“I mean, everything’s a bit green right now,” Jason says as levelly as he can manage, “And I’d rather not open the door until I’m certain I won’t try to kill you.”
He’s had enough of hurting his family to fill both his lifetimes.
“Look, baby bat, you have someone else to ask, right?” Jason feels guilty about the blank look on the kid’s face, “You talked to Dick yet? Bruce? The Replacement?” They’re all home, right? They should be able to help.
“Yes,” Damian says, “I have someone else to ask.”
Jason can tell it isn’t a lie. But he still doesn’t like the sound of it.
He tries to get back to relaxing—he did his job, steered the kid to someone who could help him, Jason can’t trust himself right now, he did the right thing.
But the kid’s face still unsettles him, and the fourth time he reads a page without registering it, he goes for his phone.
He’s going to make sure Damian’s alright.
Notes:
[All snugglebug Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 85 — 38.]
Chapter 86: tunnel vision + alternate pov
Summary:
Dick returns to the Cave with Jason in tow.
Notes:
Requested by LieutenantMyst! Dick's POV of the last scene in tunnel vision.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Bruce was brooding near the Batcomputer, and Dick inwardly winced, pasting an overly cheerful smile on his face as he hobbled over with Jason.
“B—”
“Sit,” Bruce snapped.
Dick reminded himself that yelling was what had driven Jason into the tunnels in the first place, and sat in the Batcomputer chair. His leg was aching anyway. “I found Jason,” he said tartly.
Bruce merely glowered harder. “I told you to stay here,” he hissed, “And you decided to ignore me—”
“Oh,” Dick cut him off with a high laugh, “You say that like I’ve ever actually listened—wasn’t that your complaint, B? That I don’t follow your orders?”
“—And went traipsing into dark, unmapped tunnels, without even taking a tracker,” Batman continued, talking over him.
Dick winced, because yes, point to Bruce. “Okay, the tracker’s my bad, I forgot—”
“You’re injured,” Bruce snapped, “You could’ve been hurt worse—”
Oh, that was rich. “I’m not some delicate china doll,” Dick seethed, “Get that through your thick skull. Yeah, I got hurt. But you’re overreacting. And you can’t stop me.” Bruce looked like he was going to argue that point, and Dick leaned forward with every ounce of his twisting rage, “I’m eighteen and you can’t stop me.”
He’d already started planning to move to the Titans full time. He was an adult, and as soon as he was able to walk on his own two legs, he was getting the fuck out of the Manor and Bruce’s stifling presence.
“You disobeyed me,” Bruce growled, still furious, and Dick tensed—he was ready to make this into a fight if Bruce wanted—
Jason stepped between them, trembling. And folded to his knees.
Dick froze. Bruce’s expression was carved granite.
“Please,” Jason said quietly, his fingers curling into the hem of his hoodie, “Don’t hurt him.”
Oh. Oh no, the kid—Dick couldn’t help the quiet, shocked sound.
“P—please,” Jason said, shuddering getting harder, voice soft and cracking, “D—don’t. I—I’ll take his punishment.”
Dick suddenly understood with startling clarity why Bruce had brought the little street kid home. He half-collapsed out of his chair, reaching out to Jason and bundling him into a tight hug, his heart racing and his eyes prickling.
“Jason,” Dick said, quiet and choked, “No one’s going to punish you.” Jason clutched him just as tightly, shivering violently, and Dick tried to envelop him in the hug. “No one’s going to hurt you,” Dick promised, softly stroking the kid’s hair.
“I—I don’t w—want him to h—hurt you!”
Oh, this brave child.
“Shh,” Dick soothed, “Batman isn’t going to hurt me, I promise.” Jason merely burrowed further against Dick’s shirt, and Dick took a moment to peel off the mask before gently nudging Jason’s face up. “Batman would never hurt me,” he said, meeting Jason’s teary blue eyes with his own level ones. “I promise.”
Jason cast a frightened look at the cast, and Dick felt his stomach turn over. Oh—had Jason thought—this whole time?
No wonder he’d run.
“That was Two-Face,” Dick said quietly, “I got caught and—and he beat me. Batman saved me.” And Bruce had barely made it in time, barely managed to get Dick out, and Dick had been in screaming agony the whole time, had watched Bruce’s face crack down the middle as Dick begged for it stop hurting—
“He’s not going to hurt me,” Dick repeated, because Bruce had never once raised a hand to him in anger. “He’s not going to hurt you. I would never let anyone touch a kid, Batman or not.”
Bruce had changed out of the suit, and he settled down cross-legged on the floor, watching them. He waited until Jason met his gaze before speaking. “I’m not going to hurt you,” Bruce said levelly, “I’m not going to punish you. I’m not going to hurt Dick.”
“You kidnapped me,” Jason muttered, half-muffled by Dick’s shirt. Dick smothered the smile.
“I didn’t kidnap you, Jason,” Bruce said, “You’re a child. You shouldn’t be living on the streets. You—”
“The orphanages are just fronts for traffickers!” Jason almost shrieked.
“I believe you, Jason,” he said quietly, “That’s why I brought you here. You need a home.”
The kid was, not surprisingly, still suspicious. “You can’t seriously expect me to believe that,” Jason mumbled.
“Jason, I will swear it on anything you need to believe me,” Bruce said softly, “I didn’t bring you here as a punishment. I brought you here to be safe. No child should live in danger.”
Dick caught that last statement like Bruce had shouted it, and he couldn’t help the low scoff. “Nine years you let me out into the city and now you’re getting cold feet?” Dick hissed. It wasn’t fucking fair—
“Dick,” Bruce said in the tone of voice that said that the topic was tabled. “We will discuss this later.”
Logically, Dick understood that getting into another shouting match in front of Jason was a bad idea, but he was still seething.
“I don’t want to be Robin,” Jason said unexpectedly and—and afraid.
“No one is going to be Robin,” Bruce replied easily, like he had any fucking right to make that decision. Dick tightened his grip on Jason, forcing himself to breathe, and—
And maybe he could understand where Bruce was coming from, because the thought of Jason being Robin, of Jason wearing his suit and going out to fight, when he was just a child—Dick would wrap him in cotton and hide him away before that happened.
“Jason, I’m not going to hurt you,” Bruce said, slow and level, “I’m not going to touch you. I will repeat it as many times as you need to hear it, but you are safe here.”
Jason was quiet, even as the shaking started up again, even as he buried his face into Dick’s shirt, even as he broke apart in heaving sobs.
“Oh, Jay,” Dick murmured softly, hugging the kid tight, “It’s okay. You’re safe. No one’s going to hurt you, I swear.”
Dick would never let anything or anyone touch him. His new little brother.
Chapter 87: fatigue + follow-up
Summary:
Bruce has a conversation with Jason in the morning.
Chapter Text
He was too old to be sleeping in chairs. Bruce groaned as he levered upright, his back creaking painfully—he was definitely going to pay for that—and rubbed at his sticky eyes.
He blinked. This wasn’t Dick’s room. What was he—and his confusion stuttered to a halt when he saw the black-haired child watching him warily from the far corner of the bed.
“Jason,” Bruce smiled, his heart swelling. He hadn’t expected to find a child near the Batmobile, a child in need of a home, and before he could stop and consider what Alfred would say, he had brought Jason home. “Good morning. How are you feeling?”
Jason huddled deeper into his blanket, clutching Zitka, still watching him with wide eyes. Bruce made sure he was leaning back in the chair, careful not to intrude on Jason’s space.
“Would you like some breakfast?” Bruce asked. The tomato soup couldn’t have been entirely filling, and today was Sunday. Alfred made crepes on Sunday.
Jason squeezed his eyes shut and took a ragged breath. He looked…distraught. When he opened them, his expression was resigned. “What do I have to do for it?” he asked dully.
Bruce blinked. “Nothing?” he said, half-turning it into a question, because what child thought they needed to work for food?
The kind that lives on the street, the Selina-voice chided in his head, and Bruce winced. “I’m a foster parent,” he explained, “It’s my job to make sure you’re fed and healthy and safe, for as long as you’re here.”
Jason went from resigned to terrified. “I’m not a whore,” he said, trying for defiant but undercut by his trembling and Bruce—
Bruce saw red, all of him, a blinding surge of rage that nearly consumed him. Jason was a child. Children were being hurt, in Gotham, under the care of people who were supposed to protect them and—
No, every part of him shrieked. He would put an end to this. As Batman and as Bruce Wayne.
“I’m not going to touch you without your permission,” Bruce said quietly, “And never sexually.” And he would find everyone who had, and beat them to a bloody pulp. “You told Batman that the foster care system is being used by traffickers, and he’s looking into it, I swear. He brought you here to be safe.”
No need to get into his secret, not when Jason might not want to stay with him. Bruce had already looked into his family, and found a dead mother and a dead father, no close relatives on either side. Until his search algorithm had pinged something in Catherine Todd’s medical history—she had migraines, genetic, and the doctors had suggested checking Jason for them as well, but Catherine revealed that she wasn’t Jason’s biological mother.
No mention of who was, no records, sealed or otherwise, with the Family Department, and Bruce was working backwards to find all the women that delivered a child in a Gotham hospital at around Jason’s approximate birthday.
“You’re lying,” Jason croaked out, “You’re Bruce Wayne. You’re not—you’re not going to foster some street kid from Crime Alley. Not without compensation.” Distrustful blue eyes watched him, suspicious but cornered. Bruce could see Jason’s frequent glances to the door.
“Crime Alley,” Bruce said slowly, “Used to be called Park Row. My parents took me to a theater there, when I was eight years old.” He paused—the wound still ached, even after all these years. “I lost them that night,” he said quietly. There was a sharp intake of breath. “I know what losing parents feels like,” Bruce said, keeping his voice gentle, “I know that it’s like the whole world is collapsing around you, and you can’t even scream.”
Jason was watching him with wide eyes, still holding Zitka close.
“All I want is to help,” Bruce said, low and sincere. “You don’t have to stay with me if you don’t want to. Batman can find you a different foster parent. But I would like to give you a home, if you want one.”
Jason’s eyes swept over him before rising back to his face, narrowing slightly. His expression shifted to something more guarded, fear slipping back behind mistrustful blankness.
“Fine,” Jason said, clipped, “I want breakfast.” He tensed, like he was expecting Bruce to hit him, but Bruce just smiled.
Chapter 88: give me a dream + alternate pov
Summary:
There's an imposter in Bruce's bed.
Notes:
Requested by lark (ladyreadalot)! Tim's POV of the morning in give me a dream.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tim darted a glance to the Alfred, and the old butler was frighteningly pale.
“Tim,” Bruce said coaxingly, beckoning him forward as the figure next to him shifted sleepily.
Tim wondered if he was going mad. But no—Alfred could see the boy too, and Bruce, and there was something very wrong with the picture, but when in doubt, he fell back on Robin training.
Assess the situation. And to assess, he needed to get closer.
Tim slowly crawled on top of the bed, staring at the unknown—but when he got within arm’s reach, Bruce grabbed him and pulled him closer, half on top of both Bruce and the intruder, and Tim yelped as he slid into the gap between them.
“What?” growled a deep, angry voice, “Is this?” Tim pushed back from the stranger—broad, snarling, flashing green eyes—as Bruce just hummed.
“Jay,” Bruce said, entirely under a thrall, “Be nice to your brother.” Tim tried to push away, but Bruce just stroked his hair. “Tim, it’s okay, it’s just Jay.”
“Just Jay,” the stranger almost chuckled, cold and cruel, “I’ll be nice to my brother.”
Tim’s stomach dropped—he needed to get out, get away, now—but Bruce caught Tim’s wrists, and let the imposter yank him into a crushing hold. Tim couldn’t breathe.
“Bruce,” Tim forced out, trapped as his ribs creaked, “Help.”
The imposter just laughed, low and dark.
“Bruce,” Tim gasped, training blurry eyes on the closest thing to a father he had, “I can’t breathe.”
But Bruce was still lost in whatever magic or toxin that had ensnared him, and simply pressed a kiss to Tim’s forehead, ignoring how he wheezed for breath. “It’s just a hug.”
“Bruce.”
“Come on, Replacement,” the stranger whispered into his ear, low-voiced and hissing, “It’s just a hug.”
Tim was honestly surprised his ribs hadn’t cracked yet. He tried struggling, he tried kicking, but he was trapped between them, and there were nowhere to go.
“Jay-lad,” Bruce said softly, and Tim just wished he’d wake up already. “I missed you. I missed you so much.” The intruder’s hold loosened, just the fraction, and Tim drew in a gasping breath. “I love you,” Bruce said, and his voice was cracking, and he was crying, and Tim hated that the intruder was watching this private moment, hated whatever they’d done to Bruce’s head. “I—I wish I told you that, I wish I said it a hundred times, I wish you never left—I wish I was a better father.”
“Bruce,” the stranger said, all choked up, “Bruce, you’re acting really weird.”
“Oh,” Tim muttered, “You’re noticing this now?”
“It’s okay,” Bruce said, his eyes squeezed shut, still holding them both close, “It’s just a dream.”
That—explained a lot.
“What’s a dream?” the intruder asked, sounding bewildered. Tim realized that the hold had moved from constricting to merely restraining.
“This,” Bruce hummed, curling closer to them.
“My ribs beg to differ,” Tim hissed, wincing as they ached.
“Shut up, kid,” the stranger snapped, “Bruce, this isn’t a dream. Open your eyes, old man.”
Slow tendrils of doubt were beginning to trickle in—if the intruder hadn’t set this up, what was wrong with Bruce?
“Bruce. Dad,” the imposter said in a plaintive tone, “Please.”
Bruce opened his eyes, but he still looked sad.
“This isn’t a dream,” the stranger said flatly. Bruce just hummed. “You don’t believe me.”
“Jason,” Bruce said quietly, “You’re dead.”
“Yeah,” Tim said, more and more confused by the second, “I have some questions on that as well.”
“I told you to shut up, Replacement,” the intruder bit back, caustic.
“Jason,” Bruce said immediately, “Be nice. Besides, didn’t you want a little brother?”
The stranger actually let go of Tim, who attempted to wriggle away now that he was no longer being restrained. Unfortunately, Bruce caught him.
“I didn’t want one like this,” the imposter almost pouted, looking like a sulky teenager.
“Can we circle back to the whole ‘not dead’ thing?” Tim asked, trying to stay on point, “Because I really think that’s more important here.”
“Such a good little Robin,” the imposter sneered.
“Okay,” Tim growled, annoyed—he was sick of being called ‘replacement’. “I am not taking this shit from someone wearing a dead boy’s face—”
“Boys,” Bruce grumbled, wrapping an arm around so they were all squeezed together again. “Behave.”
Tim listened to the imposter’s heartbeat, more real and present than Jason’s should be.
“Who are you?” Tim hissed, “Why are you impersonating Jason? And what did you do to Bruce?”
“First of all,” the imposter snapped, “Fuck you. Second of all—fuck you. I didn’t do anything to Bruce! I should be asking that question to you—you broke him!”
Tim inhaled sharply in outrage. “I tried to fix him! You’re the one that broke him—you’re the one that died!” Tim spat out, because he had tried so hard to hold Bruce together, and he wasn’t going to be disparaged by some shapeshifting asshole.
“Okay, you know what, Replacement—” the intruder snarled, jabbing an finger into his side—ineffective, given that they had about three inches of maneuvering space—and Tim elbowed him back, ruthlessly but also sort-of uselessly wrestling in their limited space.
The stranger froze, and abruptly pulled away from Tim before pinching his cheek. “You’re the baby stalker,” he said suddenly.
“What.”
“The kid,” he said, “With the camera. I grabbed you when you fell off a rusted fire escape. That was you, right?”
Tim went deathly still. He had never told anyone about that. The only people who should know that were him and Robin, given that Jason hadn’t even told Bruce that Tim used to stalk them.
“Bruce didn’t know about me before I told him,” Tim said, voice small.
“What,” Jason huffed, “Did you think I told him everything?”
“…Jason?” Tim asked, voice high, heart clenching in sudden, painful hope.
“You believe me now?” the older boy drawled.
That—it couldn’t be—Jason was dead—Jason was dead and he was hugging Tim and Tim was cuddling with his dad and older brother and—“Bruce was right,” Tim said quietly, “This is a dream.”
“Relax and enjoy it,” Bruce advised, “Before it ends.”
“This isn’t a dream,” Jason squawked, “And I will absolutely punch you to prove it, Replacement.”
“Don’t care,” Tim said, cuddling closer to Jason. He could punch him all he wanted. “Not waking up. It’s a dream.”
Jason groaned. “World’s Greatest Detective, my ass. Family of idiots is more like it.” He shifted, until he was hugging Tim properly. “You know what—fine. It’s a dream. Go back to sleep.”
If it was a dream, then this was Tim’s chance to say the things he never had the opportunity to tell Jason when he was alive.
“Jason?”
“What.”
“Just—just wanted to tell you,” Tim whispered, “You were my favorite Robin.” His face was burning and his throat was thick.
“You—I—you can’t say that,” Jason hissed, “No. No. I refuse to hear it. Shut up and go to sleep, Replacement.”
But despite the vitriol, he began running his fingers through Tim’s hair, and Tim snuggled closer to his big brother.
Notes:
[All give me a dream Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 27 — 88 — 76 — 77.]
Chapter 89: Hearth + end note
Summary:
Jason gets his revenge by teaching the kids how to make bombs, under Dick's ‘supervision’.
Notes:
Requested by SageMage! Scene from end notes of Hearth.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“So, what exactly are we putting in these things?” Steph asked as she finished soldering her trigger circuit, “Not trying to be a downer or anything, but I’m pretty sure Bruce will ground someone if we pack these with C4.”
“Probably Dick,” Tim pointed out, and they all turned to find their supposed ‘supervising adult’.
Dick was hanging upside down from the trapeze swing, chatting away on the phone. They were too far to hear what he was saying, but his cheerfulness was evident. He wasn’t paying them the slightest bit of attention.
“Who’s he talking to, anyway?” Jason asked, arching an eyebrow as he finished molding the casings. “He’s been on the phone for nearly an hour.”
“Boyfriend,” Tim, Cass, and Steph chorused. Steph rolled her eyes, Tim’s face was pinched, and Cass merely shook her head.
“Oh?” Jason asked, darting another glance up at Dick. He certainly looked happy. “Who—”
“Don’t ask,” Steph advised.
“You don’t want to know,” Tim said gravely.
Cass patted him on the shoulder, “Dick is an adult.”
“I…didn’t say anything?” Jason frowned at them, “What, is it that bad?”
Tim shuddered. Steph made a considering noise, “I don’t think I’ve seen Bruce that pissed since I snuck out as Spoiler and got myself captured by Black Mask, who apparently likes making creepy insinuations to teenage girls.”
Jason’s attention was diverted. “Black Mask did what,” he said, frighteningly low, but Steph just waved him off.
“I’m fine, not a scratch, and Mask couldn’t eat without a straw for two months,” she chirped. Jason eyed her suspiciously, and made a mental note to go blow up all of Mask’s warehouses.
But getting back to the point—“I find it mildly alarming that Dick’s dating life and Mask’s creepiness can even be compared,” Jason said levelly, “Anyone going to tell me who he’s dating?”
“We can’t mention his name in the Manor,” Tim shook his head, “Bruce gets this constipated look on his face. He hates being reminded of it.”
Jason darted another glance up at Dick, who had swung himself up and was balancing on a flat beam, still chattering over the phone.
“Now I’m starting to get concerned.”
Cass leaned in close, like she was planning to tell him a secret, and Jason tilted towards her. She whispered, grave, “Alfred likes him.”
Jason couldn’t help the twitch of his lips. “Ah. So it’s like that.” Alfred was definitely the most sensible in the house, so that meant that Bruce was, as usual, failing to handle his emotions over his eldest son growing up.
“Dick is happy,” Cass nodded, “And they won’t hurt him.” She smiled, and for an instant, Jason wanted to jerk away from the intent in those dark eyes. “Made sure,” she said angelically.
“Jesus fucking Christ,” Jason muttered, and made a mental note that his new older sister was terrifying.
“So are we putting explosives in these?” Tim asked curiously, peering at his mostly-finished product, “I think someone should go tell Dick if we are.”
“No, we’re not making live bombs inside a cave,” Jason rolled his eyes, “I may not be an adult according to your stupid math, but even I’m not that irresponsible.”
“Didn’t you put a bomb in your helmet? You know, the helmet you wear around your head?”
“Anyway,” Jason said, louder, hauling up the cans he had next to his chair. “Paint. That’s what we’ll be putting in them.” Three curious faces watched avidly. “Paint balloons are fine for small pranks, but you want more surface area, you need some sort of pressurized mechanism. Pick your colors, birdies.”
Steph, as predicted, immediately dove for the purple, Cass got the orange, and Tim went for bright, canary yellow. Leaving pink to Jason.
Fine by him. He already knew who he’d be aiming this particular one at, though he was still scared enough of Alfred to not use it in the Manor.
“Hey, Big Bird,” Jason called up to the trapeze equipment, waiting until Dick turned away from the phone to look down at him. “You want a paint bomb?” He held up the second casing he’d made.
A slow grin spread across Dick’s face. “Give me a moment,” he called down, and turned back to the phone while he made his way back down to the floor. He ended the call shortly after he touched down, and made his way over to their table. “How’s it going, kiddos?” he asked, leaning against Jason’s chair and absently ruffling his hair, “Having fun?”
“Jason,” Steph said slowly, staring at the purple paint with a calculating expression on her face. Jason felt a chill run down his spine when she looked up at him, blue eyes almost manic. “Jason, can we put glitter in these?”
Oh dear god, what had he done.
Notes:
why yes, that is SlaDick if you squint, because I couldn't help myself.
Chapter 90: non compos mentis + follow-up
Summary:
Jason and Bruce have a discussion about Arkham.
Notes:
Requested by Anolty! Follow-up to non compos mentis.
End of upload batch, ch81-90.
Chapter Text
“You still don’t believe me,” Bruce said, and Jason looked up sharply, helmet half on.
“What?”
“You don’t believe me. About not sending you to Arkham.”
“I heard you loud and clear,” Jason muttered, pulling his helmet all the way on and heading for the garage, “Got the memo.”
“But you don’t believe it,” Bruce said, level.
Jason paused. “I don’t know what you’re talking about,” he said, not looking at Bruce, but he didn’t move.
“Jason—”
“Can we just drop this?” Jason asked, swiveling back, “I don’t want to hear your platitudes, and my bed is calling. Fear toxin-induced nightmares don’t exactly lead to a restful sleep.”
“Jason,” Bruce said, in that specific tone of voice he used when he was disapproving, and Jason bared his teeth behind his helmet.
“Yes, yes, I got it, okay!” Jason threw his hands up, “I’m the one costumed lunatic you won’t throw into hell on earth. Happy?”
“Jason I’m not—it isn’t,” Bruce looked abruptly uncertain, “Arkham isn’t—”
“The definition of a war crime?” Jason completed casually.
Bruce opened his mouth, and closed it. Opened it again, and slowly let it close. He looked like he’d been hit over the head, slightly stunned and disbelieving.
“Is that all?” Jason asked, edging towards the entrance, “Because I’m heading out of here.”
“Arkham isn’t—it’s supposed to be a…rehabilitative facility,” Bruce said slowly, “Not a…”
“Prison for crazies?” Jason laughed, “Bruce, Arkham is a shithole and we all know it. It’s a holding cell for your Rogues Gallery, not that it’s even effective at that. Honestly, you’d be better off razing it to the ground and salting the remains.”
Bruce still looked poleaxed, and sure, maybe Arkham had made an attempt at seeming legit, back when Bruce was just starting as Batman, but those days were long, long over.
“Bruce,” Jason said, softer, “You said you’d never put me into Arkham. Why?”
Bruce’s expression twisted, and he let out a slow breath as acceptance finally settled. “Because you’re right,” he said quietly, “Because it’s hell on earth, and I would die before I let my son enter it.”
Something flipped over in Jason’s stomach at the casual, intent promise, and he watched Bruce bury his head in his hands and lean against the table.
“I’ve ignored it all the years,” Bruce said, muffled, “Just—let it stand, and done nothing about it.”
“No one said it was your problem,” Jason shrugged.
“No one ever says it’s my problem,” Bruce raised his head, expression wry, “I didn’t dress up as a bat and fight crime because someone told me to.” He looked at Jason with an expression that was fiercer than soft. Deeper than protective. Like—like Jason was a precious thing. “And if Arkham gives you nightmares,” Bruce said softly, “Then it is absolutely my problem.”
Jason was really glad the helmet hid his face. He cleared his throat and turned away, “I’m heading out.”
“Stay safe,” Bruce said automatically, and Jason—Jason could believe it now.
Chapter 91: burn at the stake + alternate pov
Summary:
Tim is kidnapped by a dragon.
Notes:
Requested by monj! Tim's POV of the first scene from burn at the stake.
Content warning: dragon shifter au, burns.
Yes, another multichapter upload, ch91-100.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tim was screaming. Agony laced through him, red-hot and searing, his neck was on fire and all he could do was uselessly writhe on the ground.
It hurt, it hurt so bad, he couldn’t breathe, he couldn’t think, he could only claw at the smooth floor and wheezed out choked shrieks because he was burning and he wanted it to stop.
Someone touched his neck, and Tim tried to scramble back, wheezing out a broken gasp, but red-hot fingers grabbed his chin and Tim shrieked again, forced still by the burning grip.
“Please,” he begged, voice cracked and broken, “Stop.” He would—he would do anything, please, please, make it stop, make it stop.
Fingers let go, and Tim curled up as much as he dared, sobbing against the floor. Agony radiated up into his face, everything flushed and throbbing, he wanted to slam his head back against the ground until it stopped burning.
There were sounds, and movement, but Tim didn’t care, it hurt worse than any injury he’d ever received before, it was overwhelming and torturous, and Tim would give anything for it to stop, please—please—
Something brushed over the burns, and Tim jerked away, forcing open blurry eyes. The texture was strange, and the searing pain had dulled, just for a second, and Tim looked up.
And up.
And up.
A guttural sound scraped out of his throat, too terrified to be a scream, and Tim scrabbled back on instinct, staring up at the dragon looming over him. He didn’t get very far before the tail swept in to block off his exit.
Tim froze, breathing shallow, chest twisting, neck burning, trembling all over. The dragon towered over him—late adolescent, a distant part of his mind said, like it was supposed to be a comfort—and Tim pressed back against the ground, unable to breathe.
The dragon bent down, massive jaws curving open, and—licked him.
Was—was it tasting him? Dragons didn’t usually eat humans, but they had nothing against it, and—and this one had accused him of something, had been mad that Tim was in Gotham, and Tim just wished they’d maul him already, it couldn’t hurt worse than the burns.
The licking was drawing away the pain. Strange.
The dragon shifted up again, and Tim stayed where he was, limp on the ground, trembling through gasping sobs. There was no point. He couldn’t outrun a dragon. Dark scales stretched up, green eyes fixed him in place, and Tim squeezed his eyes shut when he felt claws slide underneath him.
Tim didn’t need to imagine what a vindictive dragon could do, not when his neck throbbing like someone had fitted him with a collar made of lava. He didn’t want to imagine what a vindictive dragon would do, not when there was empty air underneath him, all the way to the forest far, far below.
They were flying east, that was all Tim could make out in his tearstained vision, unable to move, unable to fight, unable to do anything but lay there and cry.
“Please,” he rasped, voice gone, but the dragon didn’t even look down.
Tim squeezed his eyes shut, and cried harder.
Notes:
[All burn at the stake Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 91 — 136 — 102.]
Chapter 92: truce + end note
Summary:
Jason looks up—to a very surprised Bruce standing in the doorway, eyes wide, having just returned home.
Notes:
Requested by i_have_autism! Scene from end notes of truce.
Content warning: broken nose.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jason stared at Bruce. Bruce stared back, eyebrow slowly arching up his face. He glanced at the last crepe Jason was making, and the kitchen table, and back at Jason. His expression twitched.
“You can watch me delete those photos now, Jaybird,” Dick grinned at him, shit-eating smile on his face. Tim had his face buried in his hands.
Jason took a deep breath, turned back to the stove, and folded the crepe closed before easing it onto a plate and turning off the stove.
“Jay?” Bruce asked hesitantly, and Jason ignored him.
He stepped towards the table, careful, controlled, and silent, and slid the crepe onto Tim’s plate. Tim warily watched him as Jason set the plate down and reached for the phone in Dick’s hand.
Dick gave it up easily, smirking.
And then Jason gave into the hissing green, and snapped the phone in two. And again, tearing at it until broken shards trickled through his fingers.
Dick still didn’t stop grinning.
“You backed up the photos,” Jason said flatly.
“Oh, I sent them to Barbara the moment I took them,” Dick half-shrugged, and Jason really, really wanted to punch the smug look off his big brother’s face. “And I backed up my phone before I used it in a threat.”
Jason eased back, fingers curling into fists, trying desperately to hang onto control—but Dick still looked amused in the supercilious way only he could, and Jason’s control frayed.
Dick spilled out of the chair with a gasp, coughing nasally as he caught himself against the ground. “Told you so,” Tim muttered faintly.
“Jason,” Bruce said, high and disapproving, but Dick gripped the edge of the table to pull himself upright again, other hand pinching his bleeding, broken nose.
“No,” Dick said, thick and grating, “No, I deserved that.” The asshole was still smiling.
“Delete the fucking photos,” Jason hissed, “Or your nose won’t be the only thing I break.”
Dick shrugged, and Jason hated that he still looked triumphant even with blood dripping down his face. “Take it up with Babs,” he said nasally, eyes flashing knowingly. “She says you haven’t visited her even once. She’s beginning to think you don’t like her.”
“I haven’t visited any of you assholes, and for good fucking reason.”
The only thing Jason could be happy about was that Dick’s laughter ended with coughs and pained sounds. “Oh, Jaybird,” Dick wheezed, “I have photographic proof of you holding Tim’s hand. You just made crepes for all of us. You’ve managed to be in the same room as Bruce for a whole two minutes without yelling at him. You’re going to have to try harder than that, Little Wing.”
“Dick,” Bruce said firmly, and Jason hated that his hackles both rose and settled at that tone. “Stop taunting your brother. We agreed to give Jason space.”
Dick shrugged again. “Babs didn’t,” he said, “And I’d suggest finding her before she takes personal offense, Jaybird.” His face crinkled into a smile, and he wasn’t allowed to look like that, especially not with a broken nose.
“You’re all a bunch of lunatics,” Jason snapped, turning sharply on his heel to head out—opposite door to Bruce, because he was not getting closer to the man—and pretended he didn’t ruffle the baby bird’s hair on the way out.
The threat about Barbara was no joke. Maybe it was time to seek out his maybe-sort-of big sister.
Notes:
Barbara holds the photos over his head to get him to meet her at least once weekly for book club.
Chapter 93: Godfather + alternate pov
Summary:
Bruce is interrupted in the middle of an interrogation.
Notes:
Requested by sElkieNight60! Bruce's POV of the last scene in chapter three of Godfather.
The third POV of the same scene, this was a popular one.
Content warning: mob au, torture.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“All of this will end once you tell me the truth,” Bruce said gently, making his words a promise. At this stage, it was the only real carrot left. “That’s all I need. The truth. Then you can sleep.”
Forever, went unsaid as he smiled down at their prisoner. The man thought he could skim off the books, but there were no extravagant purchases or looming debts, which meant that the money was going somewhere, and Bruce intended to find out where.
“N—no,” the man wailed as the needles pushed further in—and everyone froze at the sudden clatter.
Bruce turned, and saw…Jason.
Jason, here, sprawled on the ground, an overturned tray next to him, staring at Bruce, sheet-white and trembling.
Oh.
Oh no.
Bruce instinctively took a step towards him—away from the prisoner, Jason shouldn’t see that, he was still a child, still—still soft in a way that Dick and Barbara had never been and—how had he gotten into the Cave in the first place?
“Jason?” Bruce asked, but Jason was shivering, breathing ticking up into hyperventilation, eyes wide and so very frightened, and he needed to get away from here, now.
Bruce was consciously aware that he was covered in blood splatters. “Dick!” he called out, hoping that his eldest son was still in the Cave, and relaxed slightly when Dick appeared in the hallway.
“Jason?” Dick said, surprised, gaze flicking over the scene—Bruce blocking the bed, bloody needles in his hand, Jason crying on the ground—as he stalked forward.
“Get him out of here,” Bruce said, banking his roiling emotions. Dick’s face sharpened, and he nodded before slipping between Jason and Bruce and blocking Jason from sight.
“Shh,” Dick soothed as he picked Jason up, tucking his head down and heading back to the Cave proper. Jason’s sobs were loud and broken. “Shh, Jaybird it’s okay.” His reassurances faded as he swiftly walked away, leaving Bruce alone with his sinking dread.
He forced himself to take a deep breath and let it out slowly. “Finish this up,” Bruce said shortly, dropping the implements back on the tray and heading for a shower.
His heart was still racing when he finished and headed back up to the Manor—Jason had looked so terrified, and it made something inside of him hurt, no child should ever look like that. Something in him eased when he spotted Dick and Jason on the couch in the study, Jason curled up in his brother’s lap.
He was still crying.
“Dick,” Bruce said, slow and gentle, but Jason still flinched. “How is he?”
Dick sighed, his expression faintly distressed, “He doesn’t believe you—”
But Jason cut him off, eyes wide and shining and desperate, “I’m sorry! Please, I’m sorry, I didn’t—I didn’t mean to, I—I wasn’t spying, I swear—”
Bruce felt something in him crack. “Jason,” he said, “I don’t—”
“Please,” Jason pleaded, “Please, I—I know you’re going to kill me but please just make it quick, please.”
Bruce wanted to go back and give their prisoner a slow, torturous death. Damn them, damn them all, Bruce never wanted to hear those words from a child’s lips.
He sat down on the couch so he wasn’t looming over them, and met Dick’s tight eyes with a brief wince. “Jason,” Bruce said, keeping his tone slow, “I’m not going to kill you.”
Jason wasn’t listening. “Please,” Jason whimpered, “No games, please—”
“I’m not playing games,” Bruce said, harder—if he ever found who had put that idea in Jason’s head… “I’m not going to hurt you.” Jason stiffened up in Dick’s arms, and Bruce smoothly continued, “No one in this house is going to hurt you.” They’d rather chop off their own hands. “You are family.”
Jason didn’t look reassured.
“But—but I was—I didn’t mean to—” he hiccupped, tears slipping down his cheeks, “I was down—down in the cave and—and I saw you—and I didn’t mean to, I swear—”
“Jason,” Bruce laid a hand on his shoulder. The kid was going to work himself up into passing out. “Please calm down. I am not going to hurt you for accidentally going somewhere you shouldn’t. I am not going to hurt you period.”
Bruce would never, ever raise a hand to a child, and especially not his child.
But Jason still wasn’t listening. “P—please,” he whispered, and Bruce was at a loss for how to convince him.
“Jason,” Bruce said firmly, gripping Jason’s chin so he could meet his watery blue eyes, “I’m not going to hurt you.”
He poured all his sincerity into the words, and watched as Jason blinked at him. And then Jason closed his eyes and went completely, utterly limp.
Bruce’s heart almost stopped working.
“Jason?” he said, alarmed, but Dick had already swung straight into overprotective mode, curling around Jason.
“Jaybird?” he asked softly, cocooning Jason in his arms, “Jason, what happened?”
“P—ple—ease,” Jason stuttered, and Dick sighed.
“Jaybird,” Dick said softly, “We’re not going to hurt you, I swear.” Blue eyes looked up at Bruce, reflecting his own pain.
“D—don’t need to l—lie,” Jason said quietly, “I k—know that you g—got a street kid because we—we’re not in the system. B—but you can j—just go get another.” A stuttering, hitched pause. “J—just please don’t make it s—slow.”
Oh. Oh. That was—Jason didn’t understand that they meant to keep him. That he was here to stay. Jason thought that, what, Bruce had brought him here to—to use him?
Bruce remembered Jason dropping to his knees, eyes wide and distant, and fought the curl of rage. “Bruce,” Dick said, flicking his glance to the desk. He needs to know, the expression said.
Yes. Yes, he did.
Retrieving the papers took next to no time at all, but it still felt like an eternity before Bruce sat back down on the couch. “Jason,” Bruce said softly, “Please look at me.”
Jason dragged his head up, rubbing at his eyes, before looking at Bruce, miserable and resigned. Bruce took a deep breath.
“I didn’t decide to give you a place to stay because you were a street kid,” he said, slow and careful, “And you are in the system.” He handed Jason the papers and the adoption form, and watched Jason slowly read over them.
“What—what is this?” the boy asked shakily.
“I wasn’t planning on telling you like this, Jay,” Bruce said gently—he had planned to wait a little longer, let Jason settle, take him out to the zoo or an amusement park—“But I’d like to make you a part of this family on paper as well.” Jason was staring at the adoption form, shaking. “The decision is, of course, yours to make.”
His heart might break down the middle if Jason said no, but Bruce would find him a family that loved him, even if it wasn’t with Bruce.
“I—I don’t understand,” Jason murmured, “I—I’m not—I’m not special, I don’t know—” he was taking shallow breaths again—“I’m not—I can’t—I know—I’m not even the fastest at taking off tires, Mr. Wayne, I don’t know—I don’t know what you want from me, but I—I don’t think I can give it to you.”
Dick tightened his grip as Jason tried to shove the papers back at Bruce. Bruce didn’t take them back.
“Jason, you are special,” he said, ignoring Jason shaking his head, “And I’m not adopting you because I want something from you.” He cursed the streets all over again, for making a twelve-year-old think he had to buy safety. “All I want is for you to grow up safe and happy. I want to give you a home, kiddo, and it has nothing to do with how fast you can take off tires.”
“Why me?” Jason said, stunned, and Bruce’s heart cracked all over again.
He gently wiped away the tear tracks on Jason’s face as the boy stared up at him, eyes still wide. “Why not,” Bruce asked. Jason’s face scrunched up a fraction, fresh tears spilling down. “Jason?”
Bruce was mildly shocked when Jason lunged at him, but caught the child in a hug, holding him close as he sobbed.
“You are ours, Jaybird,” Dick said, fiercely protective, sandwiching Jason in a group hug. “You’re family. And we won’t hurt you.”
Jason kept crying, but his fingers curled tight in Bruce’s shirt, seeking the protection that Bruce would always, always give.
Chapter 94: robin's roast + alternate pov
Summary:
Jason wasn't paying much attention when the door swung open. Until he heard the laughter.
Notes:
Requested by Top7879! Jason's POV of Joker's attack in robin's roast.
Content warning: murder.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jason wasn’t paying much attention as the door swung open.
Until he heard the laughter.
The laughter he heard in his flashbacks, cackling, bleached white skin and bright red lips and dark green hair shining like an oil slick and those vicious eyes and that fucking smile.
“Well, isn’t this a quaint little shop.”
Jason didn’t know how he got to his feet, but he was standing, his hands clenched on the counter, his heart racing as he stared at his nightmare given form.
“The Red Hood,” the Joker did a little dance, his gaze landing on the other four occupants—potential victims, no, Jason had tried to mitigate collateral damage but he hadn’t been warned and most of his concentration was focused on not shaking. “A little plain for my tastes—but hey, I hear the coffee’s divine.”
That laughter. And this time it was real. Fear and hate battled equally in his head, and Jason felt curiously detached as the Joker walked towards him.
“Hey, lamb chop, did anyone ever tell you that I used to be called the Red Hood?”
There were four other thugs, Black Mask’s, that had spread out to block the door and watch the others.
“I’m still a little attached to the name—it was one of my favorites, see? And when dear old Maskie told me that someone else was using it—well, I just had to come and see!”
Jason wanted to step away as the Joker leaned against the counter. Wanted to run. Wanted to scream for Batman.
“Why don’t you make me a cup of coffee, sunshine?”
No. Just think of it as a mission. The target. The objective. The weapon tucked below the counter, always in easy reach.
“Hey,” the Joker said, his voice abruptly more curious, “Have we met before? You seem awfully familiar.”
The laughing and the crowbar swinging down and the screaming and—
“I think I’d remember,” Jason’s voice said. His fingers were trembling.
The laugh grated down his spine. “Oh, you’ve got spunk, kid,” he said, “You almost remind me of some birds. Chattering little creatures, could never stand them.”
He knew. Fuck, fuck, he knew and if Jason didn’t pull this off, he was finished.
“$2.25,” Jason said tonelessly, putting the coffee cup on the counter, closer to him than the monster dressed like a clown.
Jason had only one shot at this. One shot, and he had to make it count.
The Joker erupted into laughter, loud and cackling, and Jason forced himself to stay where he was. Just a little bit longer. Just a little—the Joker turned away, and Jason took the moment to catch Steph’s gaze. He couldn’t worry about Mask’s men. Not now. Not when he was clinging to sanity by his fingernails. Just a little longer.
The Joker finally, finally turned back towards him. “Oh, sunshine, you’re killing me—”
Jason threw the coffee at his face and relished that one wide-eyed moment of surprise.
The tire iron was right where it was supposed to be, and he vaulted the counter, after the monster that had gone staggering back in an angry shriek. Jason ignored the rest of the shouts from the room, the screech of metal on tile, the groans, and advanced on the cowering, snarling, vicious mass murderer, the monster that had stood over Jason and beat him half to death before his bomb finished the job.
He raised the tire iron—which hurts more?—and swung.
He didn’t try for anything fancy. Simple force plus a tire iron meeting human skull.
It made a crunching sound, and a louder, cracking sound when it hit the floor.
And then nothing but silence.
Jason crouched, until he could look his monster in dead, unseeing eyes. “You want to hear a joke?” Jason asked softly, “A clown and a bird walk into a coffee shop.” His meticulously crafted plan, and it had worked out beautifully. “Only one walks out.” Because Jason couldn’t live on this planet knowing his murderer was out there somewhere drawing breath. “Because here’s the fucking punchline—I came back.”
Jason got the chance to avenge himself. And for him, for the countless lives the Joker had taken and would take unless he was stopped, he had to take it.
He didn’t register the soft pressure against his arm, easing him away from the body, or the distant sounds of sirens, or the tire iron slipping through his fingers.
The Joker was dead.
And Jason could breathe.
He was alive.
Notes:
[All robin's roast Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 94 — 147 — 5 — 55.]
Chapter 95: blood of the covenant + follow-up
Summary:
Bruce talks to Jason after he gets home.
Notes:
Requested by Sun_In_Your_Eyes! Follow-up to water of the womb.
Content warning: reverse robins au.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
His children’s return to Gotham was clearly under a storm cloud. Jason was the first one to exit, ignoring all of them and heading for the showers. Damian left next, looking visibly disgruntled, and Tim exited last, as serene as always.
Tim ignored him, heading straight for the garage and the motorcycles, and Bruce cleared his throat. “Keys are on the wall,” he called out, and Tim smoothly switched direction, like he’d never been planning on hotwiring one at all.
Bruce took what he got. Damian consistently demanded to know why he let Jason seek out Tim, but Bruce knew his second son. Knew that the cold dispassion was an affectation from the League. Knew that the brave, brilliant boy still lurked underneath, with a heart so big it often drew him into obsession.
And Bruce knew Jason too, knew that if the knife wound hadn’t deterred his son, then nothing would, no matter how often Damian lectured. Jason was determined to latch onto his older brother, and Bruce had seen that stubbornness grow in these last few months as Jason clashed and clashed again with him.
“He was half around the world,” Damian came to a stop in front of him, seething, “In a refugee camp controlled by the League. And Drake was the one who took him there.”
“Damian,” Bruce said quietly, “Do you think that Jason wouldn’t have been able to get there by himself?”
Damian’s mouth twisted. Each of his sons were stubborn in their own way, but Bruce knew that it was better not to push Damian. He would come to his own conclusions about Tim, but there were years of bad blood between them, anger and spite and guilt, and it would only take one wrong move for everything to shatter.
“Jason mentioned something about Richard,” Damian said, clipped, “I will keep the boy occupied. You need to have a conversation with Jason.” Damian took a breath, “He stated that he did not kill Felipe Garzonas. I do not believe he’s lying.”
Bruce inclined his head in a dismissal.
He waited at the computer for Jason to be done, and watched the dark-haired teenager slink out from the changing rooms and head to the stairs. “Jason?” he called out, and saw his son freeze.
“I’m tired and I’m heading to bed,” Jason said coolly.
“Can we talk first?” Bruce asked.
A stretching beat of silence.
“Talk about what?” Jason snapped, whirling towards Bruce, his voice rising. “Talk about how my biological mother was willing to sell me out to the League of Assassins? That she was embezzling from a refugee camp? That the mother who raised me was a drug addict and my father was a criminal and my other father thinks I’m a criminal, and you know what? Maybe he has a point, given that no one in my family seems to have done any better for themselves.”
His voice was choked as he finished, blue eyes glittering.
“Jason,” Bruce said softly, getting out of his chair, “Jay—”
Jason slumped, deflating like a punctured balloon, and half-turned away from Bruce. But Bruce had already seen the tears. “Just—go away,” Jason said dully, “Back to Dickie. I’m only your problem for two more years. I won’t sully your home after that.”
“Jay,” Bruce inhaled, half-sharp, half-upset. He dropped to a crouch when he neared his son, and gently, carefully tugged Jason into a hug. “Jay, no. I don’t want you leave. And I don’t think you’re a criminal.”
Jason didn’t hug back, but he buried his head against Bruce’s shirt, shaking with silent sobs.
“I’m so sorry, sweetheart,” Bruce hummed, running a hand through Jason’s hair, “I didn’t mean to make you feel like I wasn’t listening.” The balcony was high up, no witnesses, no cameras, Robin was furious, the angle of the fall—but Bruce suppressed that part of his mind. He couldn’t be Batman, not with his family, not right now. “I believe you.”
Jason made a wrenching sob, and wrapped his arms around Bruce, holding him tight and shaking in his grasp. “I’m sorry about your mother,” Bruce hummed, holding Jason close, and let his son cry himself out against him.
Jason needed Bruce right now, and Bruce he would be.
Notes:
[All blood of the covenant Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 95 — 37 — 60.]
Chapter 96: alaskan king + alternate pov
Summary:
The bed is cold.
Notes:
Requested by starsonthewalls! Tim's POV of the scene post-Bruce's return in alaskan king.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tim bolted upright. Dream. It was just a dream. Bruce was alive, and back home, Tim had found him, it was just a dream.
But what if, whispered a voice in his head, and Tim—Tim just had to be sure.
He crept out of bed. It was six in the morning, long past the time when everyone should be asleep, and Tim would just go and check Bruce’s room, that was it. Soothe his paranoia. Maybe go grab a glass of water while he was at it. That was all.
The house was silent. The hallway was silent. The doorknob barely made a sound when he turned it.
The bed was empty.
He wasn’t sure if the harsh, guttural sound that left his throat was even human.
Tim took a wavering step forward. And another. And another, before he was climbing on the bed, like he used to after every bad nightmare, only the bed was cold, the bed was empty, Tim was alone, curled up and shivering and crying.
“Tim?” Dick was standing in the doorway, voice sleepy. “Baby bird, are you okay?”
Tim made a wordless sound before forcing out, “Bruce.”
He couldn’t see Dick’s face properly in the semi-darkness, but he didn’t have to, to see his expression shift to pity.
No. No.
“What happened to Drake?” the brat muttered from the hallway, and Tim couldn’t hear Dick’s response over his gasping sobs.
He did hear Dick climb up onto the bed, warm arms curling around him, pulling him against the promise of safety—but not the one he wanted, because Dick wasn’t Bruce, and Tim wanted Bruce.
“Shh, baby bird,” Dick soothed, quiet and lilting, “Bruce will be here soon.”
Tim’s heart cracked.
It was—
Dick had never—
Dick had told him that Bruce wasn’t alive, over and over and over again, and Tim knew he’d never be convinced, not without proof, and Tim didn’t want this placation. “Don’t,” he said, sharp and cracking, “Don’t—you don’t believe me, I know you don’t, don’t pretend—”
“Don’t believe what, Tim?”
“Bruce,” Tim squeezed his eyes shut, feeling tears slip past down his cheeks. A smaller hand began patting his shoulder, and god, how pitiful was he if even Damian was offering comfort? “Don’t—you don’t believe me about Bruce—”
“Tim, that was months ago,” Dick said, surprised, “Of course I believe you now. Bruce is home.”
“No,” Tim nearly shrieked, he couldn’t—he couldn’t go through it again, hope hurt ten times worse when it was ripped away—
“Shh, Tim, he’s alive, I promise that he’s alive, you found him, it’s okay—”
“D—don’t,” Tim begged, “Dick, please—”
“He’s alive, baby bird,” Dick said softly, rubbing Tim’s back, “I swear it.” Dick’s breath hitched a fraction. “See, Timmy, he’s right here.”
Tim looked up despite himself, his stomach twisting—and Bruce was right there, on the bed, and Tim didn’t even get up before throwing himself at his dad.
“You—you weren’t here,” Tim cried as Bruce wrapped him in a hug, “I—I woke up and you—you weren’t in your room and—and the bed was cold—”
“I’m sorry, Tim,” Bruce said, soft and real and alive. Dick rubbed quiet circles in Tim’s back. “I’m so sorry, but I’m here now. You found me. I’m okay.”
Tim gasped against Bruce’s shirt, tears falling thick and fast, and held on tight, held on like he planned to never let go. “You weren’t here,” Tim sobbed, and felt Bruce press his cheek to Tim’s hair.
“I’m so sorry for leaving you,” Bruce said quietly, something soft and hurt in his tone. “All of you. I am so, so sorry. I missed you all so much.”
Tim didn’t let go, not even when Bruce tried to extract the blankets so that they could sleep properly. He just kept holding on, tears soaking into Bruce’s shirt, trembling dying down in his dad’s arms.
“I missed you so much,” Bruce murmured, and Tim thought, not as much as I missed you.
Notes:
[All alaskan king Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 96 — 120.]
Chapter 97: fuzzy gray + alternate pov
Summary:
Damian finds the Pretender, but something is wrong.
Notes:
Requested by Rainfern! Damian's POV of chapter three of fuzzy gray.
Content warning: depression.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Unbelievable. After all that time spent scouring the Manor, the Pretender had been in his own room the whole time?
“Father has been searching for you for hours, and you’re just wallowing in your bed?” Damian hissed, dropping through the window. “I should’ve expected you were too contemptible to remember to keep your phone charged, you—” Damian cut himself off when he saw the shards of the shattered phone on the floor.
That was…unsettling. He crept closer to the bed, scanning over the figure.
“Drake,” Damian clicked his tongue, “I can tell that you’re not asleep.” His breathing was too even, not deep enough, and he flinched minutely when Damian climbed up on the bed. “Drake.” Nothing. Not even a change in breathing pattern, not even when Damian knelt over him, and his temper snapped.
Damian had gotten several lectures from Grayson and Father about live weaponry and when it was acceptable to use them near family, but he was extremely annoyed. “Stop ignoring me!” he snarled, pressing the knife to Drake’s throat.
Drake…didn’t move. Didn’t even twitch at a blade to his throat. He wasn’t asleep. But he wasn’t responding.
“Drake?” Damian said slowly, “Timothy?” Nothing. “Are you ill?”
If something was wrong with Drake and Damian had wasted time instead of calling for a doctor—
“Not ill,” came the rasping, weak voice, “Go away.”
Definitely ill.
Damian had a pen light, and he quickly checked the Pretender’s pupils. Normal reaction. But Drake winced and turned away like Damian had stabbed his eyes.
“What’s wrong with you?” Damian said, hushed.
The low, mirthless chuckle was terrifying. “What isn’t?” Drake asked, blank.
Horror dropped into his stomach like a stone pit.
Damian quickly scrambled off the bed. He needed to—he had to tell the others that Drake was in his room. To call off the search. And to figure out what happened.
Father and Grayson had headed to Titans Tower, to see if Drake was there, but Pennyworth had to be in the house. Unfortunately, the only person Damian found, after scouring the place top to bottom, was Todd.
Damian was less than convinced of the temperamental crime lord’s usefulness, but he’d seen enough in his time here at Wayne Manor to know that Father wouldn’t allow Todd inside the house if he was truly a threat to anyone here. That did not, however, make this any more palatable.
Damian glared at Todd from the kitchen doorway, “I found Drake.”
Todd, in the middle of making a sandwich, didn’t even look up. “Fantastic, we can all stop looking.” He finished covering one slice of bread in peanut butter, and picked up the next one. “Where was he, anyway?”
“In his room.”
Todd did look up at that. “Are you seriously telling me that no one checked his goddamn room? And this is supposed to be a family of detectives. Jesus fucking Christ.”
Damian swallowed. “You need to come with me,” he said, stepping away from the doorway. He didn’t particularly want to ask Todd for help, but he had no choice.
“Look, as much as I’d like the opportunity to take the Replacement off the board, if we’re the only two people in the house, we’re the first suspects,” Todd said, going back to the peanut butter, “Much easier to try on patrol.”
“Todd,” Damian snapped, “He’s not moving.”
Todd put down the knife. “He’s injured?” he asked, tone dropping to something steadier, eyes narrowing, a flash of the serious vigilante he could be when he wanted to be.
“No.” Damian thought back to those dull eyes. “I don’t know. He’s just—not getting out of bed.”
Todd raised an eyebrow. “Baby bat, sleeping in isn’t a crime. This one’s on Bruce, for scrambling a full alert before even checking the Replacement’s room. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have a date with a book—”
“You have to come with me,” Damian said tersely. His heart was thudding in his ears, to the tune of wrong wrong wrong. He didn’t know what the problem was, but he knew there was a problem, and he couldn’t—he couldn’t solve it himself.
“No, I actually don’t—”
“You do if you want this back,” Damian darted forward and grabbed the book off the countertop. Todd’s eyes flashed, a low growl rumbling through the air. Damian took a step back, and Todd followed him.
Damian managed to get up the stairs before Todd caught up and snatched the book from his hand. It didn’t matter. They were feet away from the Pretender’s room.
“What’s the matter with you?” Todd snarled.
“I told you, Drake—”
“Look,” Todd sighed, “I’ll admit I’m not displeased that the Replacement isn’t face-down in a gutter somewhere, but—”
“Something is wrong with him,” Damian hissed, yanking Todd towards the door.
“So you decided, of all the people in the house—”
“Believe me, Todd, you were definitely my last choice,” Damian snapped, “But no one else is in the house and Father somehow believes that you aren’t the imbecile you pretend to be—”
“You have a funny way of asking for help, demon brat,” Todd shoved him aside and stepped through Drake’s doorway, “Timbo, what did you do to make the brat worry?”
Damian puffed up, “I am not worried—”
“Timmy? Tim?” Todd’s voice dropped, anger vanishing like it’d never been there. Damian’s stomach twisted as Todd rounded the bed. Drake was contemplating the ceiling as if neither of them were there. “Tim?” Todd said levelly, “Are you injured?”
Drake made a quiet huff and turned away. “Why do you care?” he muttered.
“Answer the question,” Todd said flatly. Drake remained silent. Todd braced a knee on the bed and reached out to force Drake to face him. “Answer the question,” he repeated, “Are you injured?”
“No,” Drake croaked out.
“Drugged?”
“No.”
“Are you hurting?”
Drake rolled his eyes, “No.” Todd let go of his face, but didn’t look any less tense.
“Do you have any medication you’re supposed to be taking?” Todd asked slowly.
What was that supposed to mean? “No,” Drake answered, and Todd got off the bed.
He headed for the door, and Damian moved with him—what was it, what was wrong with Drake—but Todd waved him back. “Stay here,” he ordered.
“Where are you going?” Damian countered, shoulders rising.
“I need to get some stuff,” Todd said, eyes flat and firm, “Stay here. Did you tell Bruce and Dick that you found him?”
“Tt. Of course I informed Father of Drake’s whereabouts so he could call off his search.” Todd nodded, but left without another word, leaving Damian with the barely responsive Drake, uneasiness prickling down his spine.
Todd took what felt like an eternity but what was probably only a minute, returning with water bottles and protein bars. Damian scowled at it, automatically following Todd deeper into the room as Todd dumped the mess on top of Drake and pulled the boy upright.
“Get in,” Todd said, training those violently green eyes on Damian.
Damian squawked. What—why—if Drake was injured, surely they should go get help—
But Drake wasn’t injured. He was just…listless. And Todd was staring at Damian expectantly.
“I don’t—Father—or Grayson—”
“Bruce and Dick were in San Francisco, it’s going to take them another hour to get back.”
Fine. Fine. If Todd needed his help in taking care of Drake, so be it. Damian grumbled as he crawled on top of the covers and sat on Drake’s other side, glowering.
Todd washed Drake’s face and handed him water and food, and Damian magnanimously ignored that Drake was crying. “What are you doing?” Drake rasped, hollow, and—and Drake shouldn’t sound so defeated. He was—Damian was supposed to defeat him, not—not this wallowing, and Damian refused to let Drake succumb to this despondence.
“When’s the last time you ate?” Todd asked, and Drake responded with a noncommittal. Todd sighed, “Eat. Alfred will be back home in ten minutes, and he’ll make you a proper meal, but for now you get a granola bar.”
Drake nibbled on the bar as Todd set up the TV. “Apparently the demon brat’s never watched Roadrunner, so today we get to contribute to his education,” Todd said—which was a lie, Damian had never said that, but TV shows hadn’t exactly been standard viewing with the League, and Damian snarled at him when Todd grabbed his arm and pulled him against Drake.
He wasn’t Grayson, he wasn’t going to—to offer physical affection—
Todd met his glare with a sharp look eerily reminiscent of Batman, and Damian shut up.
Drake was warm, even if he was bony, and Damian sulkily burrowed into his side.
“Why Roadrunner?” Drake asked quietly as the cartoon started. There was a wolf and a bird, and the wolf appeared to be chasing the bird, presumably for dinner, using biologically impossible feats of engineering.
“Because it’s about a clever little bird,” Todd said softly, and Drake shivered before relaxing, pressing firmer against Damian.
The cartoon was inane, but Drake looked slightly more lifelike than before. Damian still didn’t have a clear idea of what had been wrong with him, but he made careful note of everything Todd had done.
Drake wasn’t apathetic. He was never supposed to be apathetic. The cold, dead look on his face had reminded Damian of Grandfather, and if stupid cartoon and hugs meant that it stopped, Damian would do whatever was necessary.
Notes:
Why didn't they check his room? I don't know, it's a plot hole and I have no idea how to fill it.
[All fuzzy gray Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 97 — 32.]
Chapter 98: shallow water blackout + alternate pov
Summary:
Jason finds Tim after he runs away.
Notes:
Requested by TristiCorde! Jason's POV of the boat scene from chapter three of shallow water blackout.
Content warning: mer au.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jason let out a shuddering exhale when he found the boat. Thank the gods. He made a quiet call to Dick and Bruce before swimming towards the boat, catching up to it easily and twisting around to catch the bow.
Tim spun around when he felt the boat stop.
For a moment, they just stared at each other. Tim was pale, and lightly trembling, and his expression spasmed when he saw Jason. With fear. With guilt.
Jason had a creeping idea that he knew what the guilt was from. But he didn’t know for sure.
“Jason,” Tim croaked out, shivering.
“Tim,” Jason responded, keeping his tone level, “You seem to be in a hurry. You left without saying goodbye.”
Without saying goodbye, without telling them where he was going, sending everyone in the house straight into panic as they tried to hunt him down. Tim had to know better than that.
“I’m sorry,” Tim whispered, and his voice cracked, “I am so, so sorry, Jason, I—I didn’t mean to—”
“Sorry for what?” Jason asked, feeling something in his heart crack.
“For my wish,” Tim said, almost too soft to hear.
Jason fought the urge to duck back down below the waves. He needed to know the truth. He needed to know what Tim had done.
The other cuff of scales burned on his opposite wrist.
“You wished to have a pack,” Jason said levelly, “What does that have to do with me?”
“It—it’s a djinn wish,” Tim stuttered, voice breaking, desperate, “They—they always twist it, they always find a way to make it worse, but I swear, Jason, I didn’t know, I didn’t—”
“What. Does that have. To do. With me.”
Just tell me, Jason begged inside his head. He needed to know if Tim had betrayed him before they’d ever even met.
Tim hid his face in his hands. As good as a confession. Jason’s stomach dropped.
“I made the wish two weeks before you died,” Tim whispered to his fingers.
Djinn wishes always, always twisted your desires. And so Tim had gotten a family—at the cost of Jason’s death. Bought by blood.
Jason felt sick.
“Look at me,” he demanded, and didn’t recognize the tone of his own voice as Tim raised his head. “So you’re what? Running away?”
Tim’s eyes went wide. “No. No, I—I’ll try to fix it, but I don’t know if it’ll work, if I can, but I’ll try, Jason, I swear, I never meant to do this, I’ll do anything I can to fix it—”
Fix it? Like it was that easy? Like Jason hadn’t died a torturous death and came back to life, like Jason didn’t have poison running through his veins, like Tim hadn’t made a choice that could never, ever be taken back.
“Fix what?” Jason said blankly. Some part of him was still half in shock. “Turn back time? Go back to the day you decided to accept a djinni’s offer? Miraculously remember that djinn wishes are poisoned gifts?”
“I’m sorry,” Tim whispered.
Jason took a breath. “Did you know?” he asked flatly.
Tim nodded, miserable. “I did,” he said quietly, “I knew that djinn weren’t to be trusted, I’d read the warnings, I didn’t—”
But that wasn’t what Jason wanted to know. “Did you know,” Jason repeated, “What was going to happen?”
Tim looked at him with such abject shock that something inside Jason untwisted. “No,” he said, high and horrified, “No, I didn’t—I would never—I swear, Jason, I wouldn’t, there was no way I would—I’m so, so sorry—”
“And if you could go back,” Jason interrupted, “Knowing what you know now. Knowing that I come back. Would you really change it? Really never make that wish?”
“Of course,” his little brother answered without a single hesitation. “Of course I would, I never—I never wanted to hurt anyone.” Tim’s expression twisted, and he buried his head back into his hands and began to sob.
Jason couldn’t help the soft crooning noise, and drifted closer to the boat. But Tim wasn’t looking at him, and he finally had to grab Tim’s elbows and tug him closer.
Tim moved with it, utterly pliant, still crying, and something clenched in Jason’s chest. Before he considered what he was doing, he pulled his little brother out of the boat and into a hug.
He clutched him close, feeling the quiet shudders against him, and slowly stroked Tim’s hair.
“You made a mistake,” Jason said hoarsely, tears pressing at his own eyes, “You made a mistake with horrible consequences.” All that pain that could’ve been avoided. All that pain, just because a boy had wanted a family.
“But I forgive you.”
The words felt warm. Warm and draining.
“What?” Tim asked quietly.
“I forgive you,” Jason said, and it came easier the second time. “You’re my brother. You’re my pack. I accept your apology.”
Tim sucked in a shallow breath. “I got you killed—”
“No,” Jason cut him off, “You made a wish. A stupid one, because you should’ve known better than to go to a djinni, but just a wish. You wanted a family. You’re not responsible for what that green-eyed bastard twisted it into.”
“But I—”
“No one forced me to go with my mother,” Jason had to take a breath at the memory of the woman that had led him to die. “No one forced me to believe her. No one tied my hands together and shoved me into making a bad decision.”
“But the wish—”
“Djinn can manipulate circumstances,” Jason explained quietly, “Twist fate. They can’t touch free will. You’re not responsible for my death.”
The poachers were, every one of them, the laughter Jason still heard in his nightmares. But not Tim.
“But if I hadn’t wished,” his little brother whispered, “Then you wouldn’t have gotten hurt.”
“Maybe,” Jason half-shrugged, letting it settle. “Maybe not.” Hindsight was always clear, and always a lie.
Jason removed the cuff on his wrist, and slid it up Tim’s arm until it settled where it was supposed to be. Marking his human little brother as pack.
“You can’t,” Tim said, still crying softly, “I don’t deserve—”
“My scales,” Jason said immediately, “I get to choose who gets them.”
“I’m not—scales are for pack, and Bruce and Dick will—”
“Not kick you out,” Jason soothed, stroking Tim’s hair again.
“You don’t know that,” Tim said shakily, “When they find out—”
Like they hadn’t been lurking at his shoulder for the last five minutes. “They’ve been listening to this entire conversation, little fry, or did you think I was the only one who went looking for you?”
Tim raised his head to look over his shoulder, and Jason could feel the two seals swim closer. “I’m sorry,” Tim’s voice cracked, “I’m so, so sorry—”
“Shh,” Jason murmured, rubbing a hand down his spine, “No one’s kicking you out.” Dick and Bruce pressed close, and Tim flopped back down on Jason’s shoulder, clinging to him.
“You should hate me,” the kid said, quiet and soft and broken, and Jason held him tighter.
He pressed his claws to the three jagged scars on Tim’s neck, and felt a chill down his spine. “You should hate me.”
Tim immediately protested, “That isn’t the same thing—”
“Isn’t it?” Jason asked softly, “I also made a deal, knowing there were consequences, and someone else paid the price.”
He’d drunk from a Lazarus Pit, knowing, knowing there was a price to pay, and his little brother had paid it. Jason didn’t believe in fate, or destiny, but things always had a way of balancing out.
Tim had inadvertently hurt him. Jason had less inadvertently hurt him.
But both instances could be laid at the feet of Ra’s al Ghul, and one day, things would come full circle for the ancient djinni as well.
Sooner rather than later, if Jason had any say in it.
Chapter 99: lethargy + end note
Summary:
Tim gets caught taking photos in Gotham.
Notes:
Requested by stillonpatrol! Scene from end notes of lethargy.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Tim,” came the harsh, grating voice, prickling on the back of his neck, and Tim yelped as he twisted around. There was a shadow in front of him, looming high, boxing him in on the fire escape, darkness and grimness and brooding. Tim bit down the whimper, his eyes going wide as he cowered.
“You are not supposed to be here,” the shadow intoned.
“I—I’m sorry?” Tim tried, still pressed up flat against the railing. He thought about drawing his hood up, but discarded it. They already knew who he was.
“You are supposed to be at home,” the shadow said flatly.
“I—I was just taking some photos,” Tim stuttered, clutching his camera to his chest like a shield.
“Without informing anyone,” the shadow said. Tim opened his mouth, but they cut him off, “At eleven at night.” It wasn’t that late. “In one of the worst parts of the city.”
Tim closed his mouth, and squeezed his eyes shut. This—this didn’t seem like it was going to end well.
“Do you know how badly you frightened your brother?” the shadow asked, “When he went to your room and found you missing?”
“I scared Jason?” Tim squeaked. But the older boy was Robin, Robin wasn’t supposed to get scared.
“He was crying when he called me,” the shadow said forbiddingly, and Tim drooped further. No, no, he hadn’t meant to—he wasn’t—he hadn’t been trying to—he hadn’t meant to make anyone upset.
“I’m sorry,” he whispered to his feet. His eyes were stinging. “I—I didn’t mean to—”
“Your whereabouts should be known for a reason,” the shadow said, blunt but not unkind, “I’m afraid that you’re grounded.”
Tim looked up, “What?”
“You will no longer be allowed to take photos without adult supervision,” Batman said, holding a hand out for the camera, “And we are heading back home immediately. And you will apologize to both Jason and Alfred for not leaving any indication that you were going out.”
Grounded…meant that Batman wasn’t sending him away. Right?
“Okay,” Tim said quietly, handing the camera over, and bracing to hear the sound of splintering glass.
But it never happened. Batman simply tucked it away before reaching for Tim again, and Tim was able to bury his hot, prickly face in Batman’s cape as he picked him up and headed for the rooftop.
“I’m sorry,” Tim said again, his voice small.
Batman ruffled his hair and pressed a kiss to his forehead, so—so he couldn’t be too angry. Tim’s parents had certainly never done that, not even when they’d been satisfied with his behavior.
But wait.
Did this mean he never got to take photos at night again?
Notes:
A couple of months later, Tim is allowed on the roof of Wayne Enterprises at eleven on a Friday night to take photos, with Batman hovering at his shoulder and Robin swinging through the city below them.
Chapter 100: shallow water blackout + end note
Summary:
Steph is a human who’s trying to foil her father’s poaching schemes.
Notes:
Requested by Brachylagus_fandom! Scene from end notes of shallow water blackout.
Content warning: mer au.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Steph didn’t have very many options left. Scratch that, she didn’t have any options left, all her anonymous tips had gone nowhere, they’d searched her dad’s boat and found nothing, and she’d run into some guy the last night when she was trying to find her own evidence, and he’d pulled off her mask.
Her father knew. He definitely knew she was Spoiler, that she’d been the one reporting him everywhere, that she’d been on his boat last night, hunting for proof of his poaching. And if he gave her a black eye simply for overcooking dinner, he was going to kill her for this.
Steph hadn’t dared go home last night. Her dad was probably already scouring the town for her, and her mom was still away at rehab. She had nowhere to go.
But even if it was the last thing she did, she would expose her father’s schemes and get him locked away.
If no one was listening to her anonymous tips, she would go directly to someone who would. Steph took a deep breath, and knocked on Bruce Wayne’s door.
Everyone knew the Waynes weren’t human. It was the worst-kept secret in town. No one knew exactly what they were, but a butler that disappeared if you weren’t looking at him and kids that wore coats even in summer heat weren’t exactly normal. But they were kind and cheerful and charming, and her last hope of getting help.
The door opened, and she stared into blue eyes, the same blue eyes she’d seen just last night, squeezing shut as she smashed a compass in his face.
There was a large bruise on the kid’s face. He couldn’t have been much older than her, if he was older at all. And she watched blue eyes narrow, frozen to the spot.
“Dick!” the boy called out, and Steph couldn’t move, not even at the sound of quick footsteps. An older boy appeared in the doorway, smile on his face, looking down at her with eyes bluer than any human eyes were. The boy merely frowned. “This is her. The girl on the boat.”
The older boy’s smile slid off like water, but Steph still couldn’t move.
“I—I’m sorry,” she forced out—she had no idea—was he a Wayne? Did she just attack one of them? “I didn’t mean to—”
“Smash a compass in my face?” the boy crossed his arms.
Irritation won out over fear, just for a second. “You pulled my mask off!” she snapped back, and the older boy’s eerie stillness broke with a groan.
“Tim,” he said, shaking his head, and Tim puffed up.
“You were sneaking around a poacher’s boat!” he accused.
“It’s my dad’s boat. What’s your excuse?” she fired back. And then swallowed—she hadn’t meant to admit that, but it would’ve come out sooner or later.
“…Your dad’s boat, huh,” Dick said quietly, and she studied her shoes.
“He’s a poacher,” Steph said, her throat choked up because—because she knew that sea creatures didn’t follow human laws. That she was signing his death warrant, and he—he was a shit dad, but he was still her dad. “He—no one else believes me. I’ve sent tips everywhere, but he’s bought off or bribed everyone, and even the inspection didn’t catch anything. I—I don’t have proof, but I know he is.” She looked up, willing both of them to believe her. “I’ll swear it on anything you want me to.”
The older boy beckoned her inside. “That’s not necessary,” he said, “Come on in. Bruce will want to hear this.”
Tim shot her a dark look. She shot him a glare in return, because what kind of idiot went around attacking people in the dark and expected not to get hit?
Bruce—Bruce Wayne, pretty much their local cryptid, holy shit, she was actually talking to him—listened to her whole story, though it felt like he wasn’t paying full attention. His gaze was fixed off-center on her face, and even when Steph trailed to a stop, it didn’t move.
“So, uh,” she said, nervously shifting from foot to foot, “That’s why you should do something about him. Before he hurts someone else.”
Bruce nodded, still slightly distant. “Dick and I will take care of it,” he said, before he came closer. Steph resisted the urge to flinch back as he stared intently at her face. “And where did that come from?” he asked, nodding to the left side of her face. What he’d been staring at the whole time.
Steph reached up, and felt the edge of the fading black eye. “Um,” she said.
“From your dad?” Bruce asked, and—and his voice was perfectly pleasant and level, but there was something about him, the dark blue eyes, the edge in his tone, the shimmer of otherworldly that curled around him, that made Steph intensely aware that she was not talking to a human.
That there was a predator standing in front of her.
“I,” Steph started, and was alarmed to realize that her eyes were prickling. She snapped her mouth shut. No one else had asked her where she’d gotten the black eye from. Her father hadn’t cared at all.
“It’s okay, Stephanie,” Bruce said gently, “We can keep you safe. You’ll never have to go back to your father again.”
Some part of that hurt. There had been good moments. Her father hadn’t always been a poacher—once, he’d been a good man.
But people changed. And her father was no longer a good man. Even if she didn’t care about what he did to her—she knew it was abuse, okay, she knew—he hurt other people. And he needed to be stopped.
Steph nodded. Going back to her father was an option that had been revoked the very first time he’d brought back a bag full of mer scales. She only wished it didn’t have to be like this.
Maybe Bruce would still let her talk to her mom.
Chapter 101: tunnel vision + follow-up
Summary:
Dick finds out what happened to Jason.
Notes:
Requested by soliddust! Follow-up to Batcellanea ch4 in tunnel vision!verse.
This is my most requested verse.
Start of multichapter upload, ch101-110.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“The Joker,” Dick said, heavy and slow, pacing back and forth in front of Bruce’s desk, “Jason got taken by the Joker.”
Bruce watched him from the other side of the desk, gaze solemn.
“He traveled halfway around the world, his birth mom sold him out, and then he got tortured by the fucking Joker.”
Bruce was still silent.
“You remember what you told me all those years ago, Bruce?” Dick asked, raising his head. His fingers were jittery and he curled them into fists. “About how dangerous it was to teach me how to fight, about how no one would be Robin again?” He slammed a fist onto the desk, and watched Bruce go still at the sound. “Jason nearly died because of that!”
“Dick—”
“No,” Dick snapped, “No. If Jason had been trained, he could’ve gotten himself out. I would’ve gotten myself out. You thought you could keep us safe by keeping us at home, and look how well that’s turned out for you!”
Something in Bruce’s eyes cracked, but Dick didn’t stop.
“If Jason had been Robin,” Dick hissed, vicious, “He wouldn’t have gotten hurt.”
Bruce was staring down at his desk, and he looked…smaller. “I thought you wouldn’t be in danger as civilians,” he said finally, voice quiet, “And I…I was wrong.”
Dick didn’t feel like he’d won anything with the admission. He just felt sad.
“I will be training Jason once he recovers. He and Tim both,” Bruce said softly, “Teach them how to protect themselves.”
Dick exhaled, deflating along with it. He rounded the corner of the desk and jumped up onto the arm of Bruce’s chair to hug his dad. “I’m sorry,” he said quietly, “It’s not your fault.”
Bruce’s arm came up to hug him back, but he was still quiet. “I never wanted any of you to get hurt,” he said hoarsely, and Dick hugged him tighter.
“What about Robin?” Dick asked softly. Bruce stiffened for a moment, before deliberately relaxing. “Jason will be old enough to make that decision for himself,” Dick pointed out.
“Perhaps,” Bruce said, in the tone of voice that Dick knew meant over my dead body. But Dick took the concession, however little. The years-old fight still rankled at him, but now was not the time to bring it up.
“And Tim?” Dick asked, wondering about the sweet, solemn kid that spent most of his time attached to Jason.
“I am not letting a twelve-year-old out onto the streets—”
“I meant,” Dick rolled his eyes, “Are we keeping him? What’s going on?”
Bruce’s next words came out in a growl. “His parents handed over custody like it was nothing, just to make the evidence of child neglect go away. He—he’s scared of me, he thought Jason was being abused, and—I don’t know. He deserves a home where he can feel safe, and if it isn’t here, then I have to find him a better one.”
Dick leaned back, disentangling himself from the hug. “I’ll talk to him, and see if I can’t help,” he smiled at Bruce, “I’ve been here one afternoon, and even I can see that he and Jason are attached to each other.”
Bruce’s lips twitched into a small smile. “They are wonderful brothers to each other,” he agreed, and Dick knew that look. That was the same look Bruce had worn every time he saw Jason curled up with Dick, the fond, warm, parental love.
And now Dick had two little brothers to snuggle with.
Notes:
Bruce ends up being convinced into letting a thirteen-year-old be Robin through the use of relentless logical arguments. Tim is persistent.
Jason, on the other hand, is perfectly happy to leave the crazy mask-wearing antics to the rest of the family. He can help people without looking like a raccoon, thanks very much.
[All tunnel vision Batcellanea shorts, in chronological order: 86 — 1 — 14 — 4 — 101 — 52 — 58 — 47.]
Chapter 102: burn at the stake + alternate pov
Summary:
Tim gets an apology.
Notes:
Requested by nipitiri18! Tim's POV of the ending scenes of chapter two of burn at the stake.
Content warning: dragon shifter au, burns.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tim woke up to the feeling of a dragon tongue licking over his wounds—sticky and rough and decidedly unpleasant, for all that it was numbing—and it took him a solid minute to realize that the dark-scaled, green-eyed dragon in front of him was much younger than Jason.
Tim resisted the urge to scream.
Damian licked over most of the burns, covering down his side, before he caught sight of Tim’s open eyes and jerked back, shifting to human.
Tim glared, and waited.
“I apologize,” the demon brat said stiffly, “I was not aware that you were human when challenging you.”
A non-apology and a back-handed insult. Tim could hear Dick’s voice in his ear, telling him to give the kid a chance, and consciously unclenched his jaw.
“How many teeth did you pull saying that?” Tim said finally, pushing unconcern into his tone, “Let me guess—Dick put you up to this.”
No one in this house used their words of their own free will.
“I—no,” the brat looked startled. “No one—I didn’t—”
“Really,” Tim rolled his eyes, “You just came here to apologize of your own volition.”
The brat drew himself up, before deflating slightly. “I am aware,” he said, staring at the sheets, “That my stay here is drawing to a close. I merely—”
“Wait, what?” Tim pushed himself up, because no one had told him that the kid was leaving. Where would he even go? Back to Nanda Parbat? “You’re leaving?”
“Whenever Todd decides to go through with the banishment—”
Oh, now Tim needed to punch one idiot big brother. “Jason is not going to banish you,” Tim groaned.
The kid could keep a blank face, but he couldn’t hide his trembling fingers. “Todd will not want another dragon in his territory, near his hoard,” Damian said, clipped, “As he has already made it clear that he sees no value in adding me to his hoard, my banishment is only a matter of time.”
God-fucking-dammit, Jason.
“Get up here,” Tim said finally, because if he had the kid in arm’s reach, at least he could be sure he wouldn’t run away. Damian warily clambered up onto the bed. “You’re not leaving,” Tim said firmly, “I don’t care what Jason says.”
“It—it’s his territory, and—”
“Fuck his territory,” Tim said, and pulled Damian closer, tucking the kid against his side. He could feel the racing heartbeat pressed against his side.
“He’s a dragon,” Damian said softly.
Tim was getting really tired of that being an acceptable argument.
“And I’m a Drake,” Tim said, more than a little snappish. “And I’m claiming you as part of my hoard.”
“That’s not how it works,” the kid mumbled, “You have to be a dragon to have a hoard.”
“Apparently it was enough for two separate dragons to challenge me, so I might as well use my name for something,” Tim said dryly, and tugged Damian closer, until the kid was half-sprawled in Tim’s lap. Like this, he looked much less like an assassin child, and much more like a scared kid. “You’re not leaving. I accept your apology, and I won’t let Jason banish you.”
In fact, Tim was going to give Jason a piece of his mind. According to the unofficial schedule, he should be here in another half hour, and meanwhile, Tim gave into the temptation to run his hair through those glossy black locks. Damian’s hair was so soft.
Sure enough, Jason stepped into the room forty minutes later, and his face immediately turned to a scowl when he spotted Damian sleeping in Tim’s lap. Jason opened his mouth—presumably to say something idiotic—and Tim cut him off.
“Jason,” he said, voice light and eyes narrowed, “You mind explaining why an eleven-year-old child thought he was going to be sent back to an assassin cult?”
Jason registered the tone first and flinched back, before the words made it through and he blanched.
Tim wasn’t a dragon, but his claws were just as sharp.
Notes:
[All burn at the stake Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 91 — 136 — 102.]
Chapter 103: feast + end note
Summary:
Tim offers to let Jason feed from him a couple weeks later.
Notes:
Requested by eloquentelephant! Scene from end notes of chapter 2 of feast.
Content warning: incubus au.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“And you’re sure about this?” Jason asked for the hundredth time as Tim flopped down on his stomach on the bed. Dick was sitting in the corner—it was his bedroom, because Jason didn’t trust himself to feed without Dick there to act as a moderator. He never, ever wanted to drain someone, and he’d gotten way too close to doing that to Tim the last time.
“Yes, Jason,” Tim groaned, his emotions tinged with annoyance, “Like I said the last twenty-four times.”
Jason was still jittery, and Dick gave him an encouraging smile. Dick wouldn’t let him hurt Tim. He could do this.
Jason took a deep breath, and shifted forward, making sure Tim was sleeping comfortably before straddling his back and settling his hands on either side of Tim’s spine.
The kid was stiff, and Jason slowly worked at the tense muscles, kneading them carefully and waiting for Tim to relax. He gently nudged at Tim’s emotions, only to get a whole wall of nothing.
“Tim?” Jason said softly, “Tim, you need to lower your wall.” The kid was so tense. “Tim?”
Tim didn’t respond. He’d clamped down on his emotions so tightly that Jason couldn’t sense even a stray flicker. And he was practically a plank under Jason’s hands.
Uneasiness curled in his gut. “Tim?” Dick was frowning now, and Jason shifted up, enough to see Tim’s fists clenched in his pillow, white-knuckled.
Jason swallowed, and quietly shifted off of Tim. There was a slight sound—a protest or a relief, Jason couldn’t tell—and Jason settled next to Tim instead, close enough to feel his warmth, but not pinning him down.
“No,” Tim said hoarsely, “No, you can—”
“You’re afraid,” Jason noted.
“I—I’m not—I can—just—”
“It’s okay,” Jason said quietly. Tim had every right to be afraid. To be so terrified he worked himself up into a panic and started silently weeping into his pillow. “Baby bird, it’s okay.”
“But—but you’re hungry—”
“Not that hungry,” Jason murmured, and moved down so that he was resting on his side next to his little brother. He reached up and slowly carded his fingers through Tim’s hair. “I’ll go to Bruce.”
“I’m—I’m s—sorry—” Tim stuttered, pushing his head further into Jason’s hand, and Jason continued stroking, making soothing noises.
“It’s okay, Timbird,” he hummed, “Shh, it’s okay. Just relax. I’m not going to feed on you tonight.”
“I—I wanted t—to help,” Tim’s voice came out more muffled as he shoved his face into his pillow.
“Some other time, maybe,” Jason murmured, “Right now, I just want you to relax.” He kept up the rhythmic strokes, quiet and gentle, tracing lazy patterns down the kid’s scalp, and watched as shoulders finally slumped, tension easing out.
Dick had his knees pulled up, watching them with quiet sadness, but Jason kept his gaze on his little brother. Kept his emotions focused on gentle protectiveness, letting none of the anger or misery or guilt seep through. Kept combing through Tim’s hair, again and again, until the kid’s breathing evened out to something deeper and calmer.
When Jason looked up at Dick again, he could feel the wetness on his face.
“Oh, Jaybird,” Dick said quietly, and moved—careful not to disturb Tim—to snuggle up next to him. “You’re a good brother.”
“I—I didn’t, I hurt him, I—”
“No,” Dick nuzzled closer, “No arguing with your wiser, older brother. Do you want me to get Bruce, or do you just want to sleep right now?”
It wasn’t real hunger, not yet, only the dullest of aches, and he was warm here, warm and surrounded by his brothers, and Jason let his eyes close. “Sleep, he said quietly, and Dick disentangled himself just long enough to pull the blankets up over the three of them.
Chapter 104: bill and coo + alternate pov
Summary:
Dick knew Jason and his inability to stay unattached to any crying kid that crossed his path.
Notes:
Requested by IHaveSpreadMyDreamsUnderYourFeet! Dick's POV of the last scene of bill and coo.
Content warning: cuddle pollen.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Dick watched as Jason carried Tim into the Batcave and stopped dead at the sight of Bruce at the Batcomputer, not in uniform. “Oh,” Dick said lightly, “Did I fail to mention that Bruce’s been benched because of broken ribs?”
He was pretty sure he wasn’t supposed to find this so hilarious, but his little brother’s outrage was adorable, and Jason was in the Cave, and the slice down his side was starting to burn.
“Alfred,” Jason snapped back.
“On vacation,” Dick countered, “Guess that means you are on babysitting duty, Jaybird.” Dick hadn’t been expecting the Red Hood to be hugging the very same Robin he’d nearly murdered, but Dick knew Jason and his inability to stay unattached to any crying kid that crossed his path.
And Dick had a long list of Red Hood grievances to work through, and very few outlets for them.
“No,” Jason said quietly.
“I don’t think you have a choice—”
“No,” Jason snarled, louder and colder, “I didn’t come here to coddle a snot-nosed brat that should’ve learned how to dodge.” He deposited Tim on the nearest cot before all but ripping himself away, and Dick’s smile froze.
Tim was already curling up, shivering.
“Jason,” Dick said, but Jason was backing away, staring straight at Dick. Tim started crying, and then started sobbing, and Dick’s heart cracked, in tune to the throbbing in his side.
Jason wouldn’t leave Tim. He wouldn’t, not when Tim was crying, not when Bruce and Dick couldn’t—
Jason turned away.
Fuck.
Dick rushed to the cot, already wincing as he hoisted himself on it, a jolt of fire curving down the gash as he wrapped his arms around his crying little brother. “Shh, baby bird,” Dick said softly, rocking him, “You’re okay, I got you, it’s okay.” Tim uncurled slightly, and then lunged at Dick, and Dick couldn’t help the sharp hiss of pain.
Tim tried to retreat, but he was shuddering all over, and Dick reached for him again. “Shh, Timmy, it’s okay, I have you,” Dick murmured, “It’s—” he bit back the groan as Tim squeezed, “Tim, don’t—not—just, hold on—” fuck it was starting to burn now and Tim made a low, mournful sound as Dick tried to shift to a more comfortable position—“I’m sorry, baby bird, I’m trying—just—give me a second—”
He hadn’t thought he’d broken any ribs, but that was clearly not the case. Dick finally maneuvered Tim’s arms to around his neck, and curled his hands into fists as he tried to breathe through the pain. Tim was tense all over, unable to fully relax, but equally unable to let go.
He could do this. He had to do this. Dick let his cheek fall against soft, dark hair, and focused on breathing. In and out. In and out. Ignore the flames licking at him with each breath. In and—
Someone pulled Tim off of him, tearing them apart, and Dick blinked in shock as an unarmored Jason pulled Tim into a hug. “Jay?” Dick tried, hoarse, “What—”
“You’re a fucking asshole,” Jason seethed, getting comfortable on the cot and glaring at him. “Get those ribs checked out before you puncture a lung.”
“Jason—”
“Shut up,” Jason said, flopping back to lean against the pillows, Tim curled up on top of him, “Or I leave.”
Dick decided not to test Jason any further by calling his bluff, and silently went to get the gash checked out and treated.
When he came back, showered and bandaged and dressed in an overlarge hoodie, Jason was very nearly asleep, breathing deep and even, and his embrace couldn’t be mistaken as anything but protective. Dick wasn’t an idiot, he knew a hug didn’t fix anything, but—but it was a start. Proof that Jason still cared, no matter how hard he tried to deny it.
Proof that that was still his little brother.
Dick walked over, lightly ruffled Jason’s hair, pressed a kiss to Tim’s forehead, and grabbed a blanket to settle on top of the next cot and keep watch.
Notes:
[All bill and coo Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 154 — 104 — 80.]
Chapter 105: infectious + end note
Summary:
The baby stalker stumbles upon an ex-assassin who has no idea what ‘cuddling’ is, after another Ivy rampage.
Notes:
Requested by PearTree_Leaving! Scene from end notes of infectious.
Content warning: cuddle pollen.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Someone was crying, curled up in the corner so that she could only see the bright colors poking out from under dark cloth. She knew this one. It was the one that flew with the shadow and sometimes brought food to the others on the streets and fought to help instead of to hurt.
And it was crying. It wasn’t supposed to cry.
She shifted closer, peering into the hollow it had curled up inside. It was making soft, sniffling noises, too quiet to alert anyone else, but its head was tucked into its arms. Had the shadow left it, all alone?
The shadow was supposed to be good. She had tried to be like the shadow, to help, and if the shadow was bad she didn’t know what she was supposed to do.
She moved closer, and the crying stuttered. Mask-shining-white-eyes looked up, and fixed on her. She stayed very still, shoulders open. Not a threat, she said.
The little one started crying again. It was struggling inside of its hollow, making desperate noises, and she reached in to pull it free. Maybe it had gotten stuck.
But no—it attacked her when she pulled it out, and she startled, reacting defensively, tearing the little one off and moving three steps back. Why had it attacked her?
It kept crying. Like she had hurt it. But she had been so careful not to hurt it. It was making higher sounds, like it wasn’t breathing properly, and she slowly inched closer.
It stretched its arms out to her, making those high, stuttering sounds, shaking all over, its face glistening in the moonlight. It—it wasn’t an attack. It was reaching for her. But in a protect-me way, not in a touch-her way.
Like the little ones did sometimes. She had watched them reach out to bigger ones, and the bigger ones would pick them up and carry them, and she didn’t know where to carry the little one, but she could pick it up.
She slowly leaned forward, letting the little one clutch her clothing, and pulled back with it in her arms, careful to keep the dark cloth covering the bright colors. The little one sniffled, and pressed its head to her chest, curling up in her lap and falling quiet.
It felt…warm.
Not in a sunlight-heat way, but in an inside-feeling way, like there was a fire inside her chest, and she held the little one tighter, but it didn’t make the feeling go away. It hurt, but—but she didn’t want to let go.
The little one smelled funny. It was covered in something shimmering, and she patted its arm and lifted her own shimmering fingers. She was feeling…hazy. Like she was curling up in a spot of sun.
The little one was warm and quiet, and she was warm, and she could see the shadow flying over the rooftops and the shadow meant safety, so she could curl up and sleep for a little bit and trust that the both of them would be safe.
Notes:
Bruce, upon finding two children curled up on the rooftop and covered with pollen: this is getting to be a pattern.
[All infectious Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 105 — 30.]
Chapter 106: prima aprilis + end note
Summary:
Jason accidentally gets the neighbor kid with a face-full of bubbles when the poor kid comes to drop off some misplaced mail.
Notes:
Requested by PureForestGuardian! Scene from end notes of prima aprilis.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jason slowly tiptoed around the edge of the fountain. Dick was very, very good at being quiet, and Jason periodically checked over his shoulder for a big brother sneaking up on him. He was sure that Dick was somewhere on the long driveway, hiding in the topiary or behind the fountains, and Jason was creeping through the bushes, bubble gun at the ready.
Dick had won the bubble war last year, but Jason was determined to get him this time. Bruce hadn’t been able to resist his wide, pleading eyes after the shitstorm that finding his birth mother had been, and Jason had a fantastic new bubble gun, much to Alfred’s displeasure.
All he had to do was find his older brother and—
There.
A dark-haired head through the leaves, Dick must be crouching to try and sneak up on him, but Jason spotted him. He grinned, slow and wide, and readied his gun.
He counted down from three in his head, and attacked.
The bubble gun was powerful, and Jason sprayed so thick he could barely make out his brother, the only sound a surprisingly high-pitched yelp. “Who’s the loser now, Dickhead?” he grinned, smug, looming above his brother in victory.
Wait a minute.
Looming?
Dick…wasn’t…this short…
The bubbles popped in little bursts, and Jason could see the dark-haired kid hunched over, hands pressed to his face, a handful of envelopes clutched to his chest. Shit.
“Crap,” Jason said, dropping the bubble gun in the grass and getting closer, “I’m so sorry, kid, I didn’t meant to attack you, are you okay?”
“I—I’m fine,” the kid said, but he hissed when Jason tried to gently tug his hands away from his face.
“Did it get into your eyes?” Jason asked, trying to check. What was the kid doing here, anyway? The Manor’s gates were supposed to be closed. “Shh, let me see,” he said, accidentally shifting to his Robin tone.
The kid finally, finally let Jason pull his hands down. “Sorry,” he stuttered, “I—I’m Tim, I—from next door?—I accidentally got your mail, I was just—returning it—”
Jason hissed. The kid’s eyes were red and weepy. “Dick!” he called out loudly, tugging the kid back to the house. They needed to wash that out with water. “Dick, timeout! We have a visitor!”
His brother poked his head out from a bush once they almost reached the Manor steps, and his expression folded away from mischievous mirth to something more level and authoritative. “Who’s this?” Dick tutted lightly, crouching in front of Tim and examining his face, “Ouch, Jay got you good, huh?”
Jason flushed. Tim squeaked. “It was an accident,” Tim mumbled, and then proffered the stack of mail, “I’m Tim. I’m your neighbor, and I, uh, got your mail.”
“Thanks, Tim,” Dick beamed at him, and Jason could practically see the kid glow. “Alright, I’ll get some water to clean your face, just sit tight with Jay, okay?” Tim nodded, and Jason led him over to sit on the steps.
“I’m really sorry,” Jason said awkwardly, “I thought you were Dick, and I…” he waved a hand eloquently.
“It’s okay,” Tim smiled shyly at him, “I’ve never been in a bubble gun fight before.”
“Really?” Jason gasped, his surprise only slightly feigned. “Well, when Dick gets back, we can get you one of the older guns and you can join us, if you’d like.”
If the kid had been beaming before, he was a miniature sun right now. “That—that sounds like fun,” he almost squeaked, and Jason grinned.
Dick returned with a couple bottles of water, and chivvied Tim up. “You’ll get less water on your clothes like this,” he explained, pulling Tim until he was leaning forward with his head tilted up. “Okay, keep your eyes open.”
Tim yelped as the water hit his eyes, but Dick kept him in place, thoroughly washing off his face and flushing out his eyes. “There we go,” Dick hummed, “Blink a couple of times? Yes, like that. How does it feel?”
Tim was wincing. “Uh. Sticky?” He raised a hand to rub at his face, and Jason caught it and pulled it down.
“Itching?” Jason asked, something cold settling into his stomach, “Tim, does your face feel itchy?”
“A little bit,” the kid answered, and Jason tore his gaze away from the growing red splotches on Tim’s face and looked up at Dick.
His brother looked grave.
“Are your parents at home, Tim?” Dick asked gently.
“N—no, I’m alone right now, what—what happened?” Tim tried to pull his hands away from Jason, but Jason didn’t let him.
“I think you might be allergic to the bubble soap,” Dick said, stepping back, “I’m going to drive you to the hospital, okay? Jay can call your parents on our way there.”
“…Okay,” Tim mumbled, eyes wide and very red, giving up on feeling his face to press closer to Jason.
“You’re going to be okay,” Jason reassured him, rubbing a hand on his shoulder as Dick jogged to the garage, “Maybe we can have a water gun fight later, instead of the bubbles.”
“I—I’d like that,” the kid said, muffled against Jason’s shirt, and Jason held him close.
Notes:
[All prima aprilis Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 106 — 110.]
Chapter 107: hunting season + alternate pov
Summary:
Running meant prey. Running meant chase.
Notes:
Requested by Rasei! Jason's POV of the first scene of hunting season.
Content warning: magic-induced animal transformation, wolves.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It hurt. Everything hurt, itching-prickling-aching-sore, pain radiating through his limbs, and he was furious and everything was green.
He wanted it to stop hurting, and it wasn’t, and—and there was someone in front of him, someone gangly and wrong, and they were making noises too loud for his shrieking ears.
Jason growled, and felt the sound reverberate through him.
The thing ran, and Jason instinctively lunged.
Running meant prey. Running meant chase.
He howled, and he felt his pack answer him. The hunt was on.
They corralled their prey easily, trapping him in the maze, cutting down his options, one by one by one, until he was standing in the middle of the pack, shaking and taking heaving breaths.
Satisfaction curled through Jason, smug and delicious—they’d hunted him down, they’d won, the sweet, sweet taste of pack victory, and Jason growled louder as the prey cowered.
The prey made a sound almost like a sob—Jason didn’t like that sound, no, it had to stop—before crumpling like a puppet with its strings cut.
He was crying. He was curled up and crying, and something in Jason hated it. He prowled forward, intent on making it stop—grab him by his neck and shake until it cut out—but the moment teeth closed around smooth skin, Jason was hit with a familiar scent.
Pack, the scent said. Little brother, echoed from something distant, something that was not wolf, something that remembered that Jason wasn’t a wolf.
Tim. Tim was crying-shaking-limp. Jason’s growl changed to a plaintive whine as he nosed at his little brother, and his pack—his siblings padded forward at the sound.
Wake up, Jason called, nudging at Tim, but his little brother kept sobbing, gasping, panicked sounds before they cut out with a suddenness that was frightening.
Dick whined, scared, and Steph was trying to lick Tim’s face, and Bruce was making quiet huffs as he nudged Tim’s shoulder, but his little brother refused to respond.
Cass eased forward, going for Tim’s neck—Jason snapped a warning, but she merely delicately fit her teeth around Tim’s collar and dragged him by his shirt, until he was sprawled on the floor on his back.
Tim’s scent spiked with terror, wide eyes squeezing shut as his heartbeat stuttered, and his little brother should never be so scared. Jason rumbled, low and soothing, and shifted forward to flop down on Tim.
Tim squeaked, but Jason didn’t get up—pressure was grounding, and Tim smelled scared, and like this, no one could hurt him.
Thankfully, Dick intercepted the demon brat before his enthusiasm could overwhelm the still-shivering Tim, and Bruce padded closer to thoroughly clean Tim’s face of the tears before Tim pushed him away with a yelp.
Jason made a quiet huff and settled back down, feeling his little brother’s heartbeat slowly ease.
“Okay,” Tim squeaked, trembling dying down to minute shudders, “No eating. That’s good to know.” Like they would’ve ever eaten him. Jason rested his head on his paws. “Can I get up?” Not until he stopped smelling like scared-terror-panic.
Tim deflated.
Jason rumbled when fingers settled into his fur and slowly began to pet. Tim’s breathing eased the longer he stroked, and Jason felt the steady heartbeat slowly ease him down to sleep as well.
They were surrounded by pack, they were safe, and everything else could be dealt with in the morning.
Notes:
[All hunting season Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 107 — 108.]
Chapter 108: hunting season + end note
Summary:
Tim tries to explain to the wolves that they're too big for his bed.
Notes:
Requested by AMMO121! Scene from end notes of hunting season.
Content warning: magic-induced animal transformation, wolves.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“No,” Tim snarled through gritted teeth, trying to close the door on the wolf muzzle poking through. “No, absolutely not, I want to sleep, not be turned into a pancake.”
A low, plaintive whine.
“I’m not falling for that,” Tim hissed, pushing harder on the door. High-pitched barking—most likely Damian—as claws scrabbled against wood, desperate to poke a nose through the gap in the door. “No,” Tim snapped, “My bed is going to break. I want sleep. Go. Away.”
He punctuated his words with a push, and finally got the door to latch. He quickly turned the lock—the wolves were too smart for their own good, but even they couldn’t pick locks with only claws—and slowly backed away from the door.
Sure, they could just slam through it, Tim had no illusions about the capability of two inches of wood to hold up to magical wolf strength, but Alfred would be mad enough without adding a second splintered door to the mess. And he was right—there were a few testing presses before the wolves stopped pushing at his door.
Ha. He won. Point to opposable thumbs.
And then the howling started.
“Oh my fucking god,” Tim groaned, hands over his ears as the wolves wailed like he’d stabbed them open and left them to die. The chorus increased with every new wolf, until the screeching reverberated through his eardrums. “I just want to sleep,” he cried.
Nope. Not a trace of sympathy. Only six howling wolves.
Tim surrendered.
He trudged back to the door and opened it. “Fine,” he said defeated, “You win. But my bed is really going to break.” It had not been designed to hold the weight of six magical wolves.
Dick snagged his wrist, teeth careful not to bite, and tugged him forward. Tim followed him petulantly—the wolves had stopped howling, all of them wagging their tails in excitement, but his ears were still ringing.
Dick led him to Bruce’s bed, and Tim groaned again as he climbed in.
Well. At least it was a bed big enough for all of them. And Tim wasn’t the only one who would have to clean fur from his room.
“Guys, I’m serious, you are going to squish me and all my delicate human organs.”
Jason looked him in the eyes and deliberately set his head down on Tim’s chest.
“Guys.”
Bruce let out an obviously fake, raspy snore.
Tim silently seethed at the ceiling. When he found the magician responsible for this, he was going to make them pay.
Notes:
[All hunting season Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 107 — 108.]
Chapter 109: ghost story + end note
Summary:
Bruce meets his newest son.
Notes:
Requested by Beckerly! Scene from end notes of ghost story.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Bruce studied the wary, dark-haired child staring at him. The style of his face was all Bruce, an eerie match to the pictures of the solemn child he’d once been, but the faint scowl was definitely Talia’s, she narrowed her eyes in the exact same way.
“You,” the child said, his tone carefully enunciated—a British tutor, and a good one, Bruce couldn’t detect any hint of the League dialect that the child must know. “You are my father?”
Bruce wasn’t sure if it was intended to be a question, but the child’s voice had raised at the end, and he looked abruptly unsure.
“I believe so,” Bruce said lightly, “We can run some tests to be sure, if you’d like.” It didn’t matter if Talia was lying, all it’d taken was one glance at Jason’s fond expression—Bruce would adopt the child regardless of who his parents were. “But you are welcome here regardless.”
The child looked up at that, green eyes wide with painful, desperate hope, no matter how badly he wished to conceal it.
“Damian Wayne,” Bruce smiled. It had a nice ring to it. A fourth son.
He opened his arms and Damian looked at him with wide, wide eyes. A gentle nudge from Jason, and Damian was slowly stumbling into Bruce’s arms, and Bruce could feel his shivers as Bruce wrapped him in a hug.
Notes:
[All ghost story Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 124 — 69 — 109.]
Chapter 110: prima aprilis + end note
Summary:
Bruce gets a frantic call from Dick from the ER.
Notes:
Requested by Ms_Trickster! Scene from end notes of prima aprilis.
Final chapter of multichapter upload, ch101-110.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Hi, Bruce,” Dick said, and before Bruce could respond, continued, his tone level but pace quick, “We’re in the emergency room at Gotham General—we’re fine, Jason and I are fine, but our neighbor—you know the Drake kid?—yeah, Jason accidentally sprayed him with bubbles and it turns out he’s allergic and so we took him to the emergency room.”
Bruce had to take a moment to parse that deluge of words, but Dick didn’t stop talking.
“And he was home alone, so Jason got the numbers of his nanny and his parents, and we tried calling everyone, multiple times, and no one’s picking up, and the hospital sent their social worker, and Tim still has a rash over his face, and Jason may or may not be considering kidnapping, so if you have a better idea, now is the best time to voice it.”
“Wait,” Bruce said, his kids-are-up-to-something instinct well-attuned after all these years. “Stop. Breathe. Say that again, and slower.”
Dick took a breath. In the background, Bruce could make out the general bustle of a hospital, and he flashed a sign to his secretary—emergency, cancel everything—and headed out of his office.
“Tim,” Dick said, very slowly, “We’re in the emergency room with Tim Drake. All his named caretakers are unreachable. The hospital is talking about emergency foster care. Jason is freaking out.” His voice dropped to something softer, “I don’t know what to do.”
“Okay,” Bruce said calmly, heading to his car and switching the headset to hands free, “I’m heading to the hospital right now. It’ll take me around twenty minutes to get there, can you make sure that Tim stays in the hospital? Does he know where his parents are right now?”
“Byblos,” Dick said, voice cooling significantly, “In Lebanon. They haven’t been in Gotham in months. And his nanny was ill and took the day off, and she’s not picking the phone up either.”
Bruce tightened his fingers on the steering wheel. “I’ll be there soon,” he said levelly, instead of the curses he wanted to spew. “I’m still a licensed foster parent, and I’ll talk to the social worker about getting Tim placed with us until we can reach his parents.”
“Okay,” Dick said quietly. He was silent for another moment, before speaking again, his voice shaky and hoarse, “He wasn’t surprised. Tim. That we couldn’t reach his parents. Apparently he emails them if he needs anything. They get back to him. Within two to three business days.”
Bruce could hear the effort it was taking his eldest child not to scream.
“I’ll be there soon,” he promised, already ticking down the boxes of what he would have to do to make Tim’s placement more permanent.
Notes:
Almost, almost done. Just one more batch to go....
The last few requests I have are from the last couple weeks, so if you requested something earlier and haven't received your request/heard back, drop me a comment in the thread of your request and I'll look into it.
[All prima aprilis Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 106 — 110.]
Chapter 111: bargaining + alternate pov
Summary:
Jason isn't expecting the knock at his door.
Notes:
Requested by SerialKillerQueen! Jason's POV of the second scene of bargaining.
Content warning: dissociation.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jason is…not unsettled, exactly, but he feels off. He feels steady, with the memory of Bruce’s warm smile when he saw him, the faint rush of approval, the pride of being able to save Batman, and he doesn’t like it.
He likes it too much.
He’s not Robin, not anymore, he knows that, he shouldn’t—he shouldn’t feel so fucking happy that he rescued Batman, it’s just. It’s not going away.
It flips pretty easily to annoyance when someone knocks on his door, though. It’s the middle of the fucking night, and Jason will gladly eviscerate whoever dared to…knock on…his door…
It’s the Replacement. It’s the kid, not dressed as Robin, and Jason has a moment of ‘how the hell did he find me’ before he remembers giving the kid his address while he was trying to call the little shit’s bluff.
But Robin was determined to stick to his story, and Jason was getting worried about Bruce, so he dropped it. He didn’t expect to see the kid here.
He remembers the deal he made, and something inside him goes cold.
Jason yanks the door open, “What the fuck.”
The kid—fuck, he looks even younger dressed in civilian clothes—looks up at him, face eerily blank. “Am I too early?” he asks.
Early.
For—for his death?
“You actually showed up,” Jason says, and he can’t feel anything other than shock. The brief rush of elation at rescuing Batman is souring, and souring fast. “You actually showed up. What the actual fuck.”
The kid is still staring at him, still on his doorstep, and Jason drags him inside because it’s the middle of the fucking night and this is Gotham, and fuck, did the kid actually come all the way here dressed as a civilian?
“Why the fuck would you show up?” Jason’s voice is climbing near hysteria, but he can’t stop it. “Who the fuck delivers themselves up to be tortured and murdered?” It was a bluff, it had to be a bluff. “I thought you were lying to me!”
“We made a bargain,” the kid blinks, slow.
“A bargain?” Jason repeats, voice high, stumbling back. “Why the fuck—who—” Shock is giving way to horror, and Jason can’t take it, so he seizes the green and forces it forward.
He steps forward, grabs the kid’s shoulders, and shakes him. “Who the fuck thought up this sick joke,” Jason snarls, “Is this some kind of test?” He thought—he thought Bruce had actually—he thought Bruce was beginning to trust him. “I swear to fucking god, I will rip your throat out if Bruce sent you here.”
All the joy is gone, crushed into shards, and Jason feels the hollow at his core.
“No,” the Replacement says softly, “Bruce doesn’t know I’m here.”
Good, he has to kill only one Bat tonight.
“So this is your fucked-up plan, then,” Jason hisses, and the urge to throttle the kid is growing stronger. “What is it, go running back to the old man and complain about how I attacked you?” Jason is finally on something approaching good terms with Bruce, and it would make sense for a jealous Robin to seek to ruin that. “Spin a sob story about how I’m a monster that can’t control my rage?”
Jason is giving serious, serious thought to proving the little shit right.
“How long before they come running after you?” he seethes, tightening his grip, “How long before they come looking for your mangled corpse?”
The Replacement sounds almost disinterested. “I left a note that I’m leaving Gotham. No one’s coming.”
I left a note.
Jason remembers scrawling an apology on paper as he packed up a bag to leave—
I’m leaving Gotham.
Dusty sands and searing heat and a woman’s smile, and he wanted so badly to believe it was sincere—
No one’s coming.
The timer ticked down and Jason closed his eyes and gave up.
Jason steps back, and watches Tim give up. Watches some part of him just disappear as he crumples to his knees. Watches the tears curve down his face.
No.
Jason crouches after him, reaching out—no, he screams in his head, and “No,” he whispers out loud—catching the kid and pulling him closer, pulling him into an embrace. He’s too cold, and he’s not responding, staring blankly up at Jason as Jason cups his face and begs him to wake up.
“Kid—Tim, Tim please, please come back, I’m not going to hurt you, Tim, come on kid, I’m not going to kill you,” he’s babbling and he’s aware of it, but Tim’s gone and Jason doesn’t know how to get him back.
Doesn’t know if he can get him back.
Tim was—Tim came here because he thought, he actually thought Jason was going to torture and kill him. He came here because he apparently believed that was an acceptable price to pay. He fucking sacrificed himself to—to save Batman.
Jason holds onto the thin shimmer of green that thought inspires, because the kid is unresponsive in Jason’s arms, and Jason can’t help him if he’s panicking. He bundles the kid up in a blanket, gets them situated on a couch, and strokes the hair away from his face to try and draw him back.
After a beat, he reaches for his phone. He can yell at Bruce, that’ll definitely make him feel better.
Notes:
[All bargaining Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 111 — 170 — 199.]
Chapter 112: be good + alternate pov
Summary:
Jason's night is derailed by a captive Robin.
Notes:
Requested by ShadowMere! Jason's POV of the first scene of be good.
Content warning: kneeling, hostage, murder.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jason inwardly groans when his quiet time is invaded again, by the same idiots that he dealt with once that night already. “I thought I told you imbeciles that I didn’t want to see your faces again until you recovered my stolen merchandise,” he growls, and it comes out mechanized and cold.
“We—we don’t have the merch—” they stutter, and Jason unholsters his gun without looking up from the blueprints of one of Mask’s warehouses. Maybe he needs to teach Crime Alley a lesson again. “But we have something better!” they add on quickly.
Oh, this better be good. Jason looks up—and freezes. That’s Robin. That—that’s the Replacement, tied up and gagged and almost twitching in the grasp of three thugs.
“We—we’re very sorry about losing your merchandise,” the one in the middle says, “And we thought—Robin’s the one who busted us—”
Clever lie, if Hood doesn’t know full well that he scared the kid off from ever stepping foot in Crime Alley.
“And you thought, what?” Jason drawls, settling back and scanning over the kid. “You could ask real nicely and he’ll give it back?”
Judging by the way the kid’s standing, something’s wrong with his left foot. He’s shivering, involuntary spasms that’re either due to cold or electricity, and the kid isn’t wet. He’s also carefully studying the ground instead of looking Jason in the face.
“We thought he could square our debt,” Stooge #3 says uncertainly, reading the room a little better.
“Bringing me a bird is supposed to make up for ten grand in lost merch?” Jason arches an eyebrow behind the helmet.
“You hate Robin,” Stooge #1 says, emphasizing his point by shaking the kid. Jason feels his eyebrows slowly pinch together.
Robin doesn’t try to say anything, even through the gag.
“So we thought,” Stooge #3 gulps, “You’d be happy?”
Jason can’t—there’s a kid in red-green-yellow, tied up and in the hands of people older, taller, stronger, and Jason realizes that he’s seeing green. That he’s angry.
He doesn’t want to be angry, though. He doesn’t want to feel the rage seethe at his men, and not at the Replacement. He doesn’t want it.
“You’re giving me Robin.” The words come out flat and poisonous. “As compensation for your mistakes.”
The thugs shiver slightly. “He—it’s his fault we lost it, we swear—”
Green surges, and the scene resolves itself in startling clarity.
“Well then,” Jason drawls easily, “It’s a good thing I like gifts.” The Replacement tenses, but Jason just leans against the table and crooks a finger to beckon him forward.
The man on the right shoves the kid, and Jason can see him waver as he stumbles forward. Definitely something wrong with that ankle. The Replacement doesn’t scream, but he doesn’t come towards Jason either, and his eyes narrow behind the helmet.
“Not very obedient, is he?” Jason asks lowly, and gets a couple of hesitant chuckles. The man goes to shove the kid again, but Jason holds up a hand to stop him. Instead, he stalks forward, watching the Replacement shiver harder as he gets closer. He can’t see anything behind that mask, and the kid’s face is startlingly blank.
No trace of the confusion-fear-upset that Jason saw when he broke into Titans Tower. None of the bravado either—the kid is perfectly still, frozen in place.
“Obedience can be taught, though,” Jason says, watching the Replacement tremble as he stops right in front of him. “Kneel.”
Robin finally raises his gaze to meet Jason’s, and the jut of his chin is all defiance. It fuels a spark of annoyance inside Jason, but it doesn’t last long. He knows how to deal with it.
Jason waves off the man who steps forward. “It’s not nearly as fun when they don’t do it themselves,” he explains calmly, keeping one eye on how far the thugs are. They’re keeping a healthy distance—eager to be seen as helpful, but not willing to get too close.
Perfect.
“Kneel, Robin,” Jason says pleasantly, “And maybe it won’t be as bad as last time.”
That wins him a shudder.
The Replacement is still for a stretching beat longer, but then he bows his head, slowly bending his knees. His descent is shaky and his breathing turns heavy, gasping pants audible through the gag when he finally settles on his knees. His cheeks shine in the low light.
The green is so thick around him, Jason can’t see anything else.
“I knew you could be good,” Jason says softly, settling a hand in the kid’s hair to keep him in place. The other hand tightens around his gun.
“So—are we good?” the man on the left says, inching back a step. He seems desperate to leave. More so than his friends. Smarter than his friends.
“You did bring me a present,” Jason says, considering. The movement to stroke through the kid’s hair is an automatic one, and he hears the shallow breathing level out. “I wonder,” he says softly, “Is it enough to make up for your lies?”
Stooge #3 blanches. #2 stutters a step back. #1 clearly thinks the situation can still be salvaged, because he slaps a fake look of surprise on his face, “I—what lies—we didn’t—”
“Robin didn’t take your merch,” Jason says coolly, “Robin doesn’t come anywhere near Crime Alley—negative reinforcement works wonders for keeping annoying birds out of your territory.” They still haven’t started running. Their mistake. “Unfortunately, it seems like you’ve not learned your lesson nearly as well.”
Jason raises the gun and squeezes the trigger. Two shots for each of them, and they can’t run fast enough to avoid his aim. Three bodies hit the ground with dying gurgles.
The green almost purrs in approval, rage finally, finally banked.
And Jason hates it to the core. Hates that he was angry at them for daring to lay a hand on Robin, and not at the stupid screw-up for getting caught and wasting his fucking time. Hates that he had to draw the kid away from them before his mind would even consider raising the gun.
It isn’t green, but his irritation spikes all the same. Jason grabs the kid’s collar, and hauls him back to his feet.
“I thought I made it explicitly fucking clear to stay the hell out of my territory, Replacement,” Jason snarls, shaking him like a disobeying kitten, “If I see you in Crime Alley again, I’ll break your face.” He shoves the kid away from him, and turns sharply on his heel, unwilling to stay a moment longer in the Replacement’s presence.
His night is quite thoroughly derailed, and Jason mutters curses under his breath as he goes to pack up. Batman will no doubt be hunting for his precious Robin, and as much as Jason would relish the chance to shoot him, he’s not in the mood. Better to leave now than get dragged into a confrontation.
Stupid fucking kids getting in over their heads, and this is precisely why Robin should’ve died with him. If the kid ended up in front of Black Mask, Jason can guarantee that the man wouldn’t have let him go, and it festers inside Jason. If he just gets it through Batman’s thick skull—
A thin, high, piercing scream, and Jason stops in his tracks.
The kid.
He refuses to name the emotion that slices through him, but he turns back to the warehouse and the Robin he left behind.
Chapter 113: here there be dragons + alternate pov
Summary:
Tim hears his little brother call his name.
Notes:
Requested by APHSiberia! Tim's POV of the beginning scene of here there be dragons.
Content warning: fear toxin, hallucinations.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Still no sign of Scarecrow,” Tim murmured, creeping through his section of Amusement Mile. God this place was creepy. He wished he could’ve hung back with Jason, not keep half an eye on the shadows as he hunted for Scarecrow with chills creeping down his spine.
“Grandfather,” came across the comms, and Tim paused. That was…odd. Who was—“I am no longer a member of the League of Shadows. My training does not concern you.”
Oh.
Oh fuck.
“Robin,” Nightwing’s voice crackled, “Robin, check in.”
“Father is a better warrior than you,” Robin snapped.
“Baby bat, you’ve been hit with fear toxin,” Hood called through the comms, “Get your rebreather on. Who’s the closest to him?”
“I’m on the other side of the island,” Nightwing said, and Tim’s response was cut off with a heavy grunt.
“Found Scarecrow,” Batman growled, “In pursuit.”
“I’ll get Robin,” Tim replied, turning away from his sector and heading to the center of the carnival. Robin was silent, and Tim hoped he’d gotten his rebreather on and settled to wait out the hallucinations until one of them got there. Self-administering the antidote while hallucinating was a bad idea.
“Tt,” Robin clicked, voice not muffled by the rebreather, “You need thirty assassins to kill me? You mock your own claims, Grandfather.”
“Is he actually fighting someone?” Tim asked, wondering if he needed to rescue civilians as well.
“No one’s supposed to be in the carnival,” Hood said, and Tim reached the mirror funhouse where Robin’s tracker was signaling. Great. He hated these things.
“Drake,” echoed through the comms.
Tim’s steps stuttered. What? “Like, a dragon?” Hood asked, “Robin?”
“Drake!” came the shout, and Tim started running. The last time Damian had said his name in that tone of voice, Tim had been nearly crushed in rubble and Damian had torn four fingernails and broken one finger trying to dig him out.
“I’m here, Robin,” Tim said, rushed, as he raced through turns, “I’m right here, I’m coming—” but Damian wasn’t listening, couldn’t hear him, he just kept repeating Tim’s name in increasingly desperate tones.
Tim finally found Robin in a semi-open circle of mirrors, hunched over with his hands on his stomach, still screaming Tim’s name. “Dami, I’m here,” Tim said hoarsely, lunging for his little brother and wrapping him tight in a hug. “Damian, it’s okay.” No one berated him about using names in costume. “Dami, I’m here. You’re fine. It’s okay.”
He could smell the tang of fear toxin, and fumbled for his rebreather. The shadows were already starting to flicker.
“Ra’s,” his little brother choked against his armor, quiet and broken, and Tim swore out loud, echoed by his brothers over the comms.
“I’m a minute out,” Nightwing said breathlessly. Tim fit the rebreather against Damian’s face instead of his own, adjusting the straps to make sure it was tight.
“Damian, I’m here,” Tim said softly, searching for the antidote, “I’m right here. I will never let Ra’s get his hands on you, I swear.”
Tim would kill him first. He would raze the League of Assassins to the ground before he let them take his baby brother.
He depressed the needle just in time—when he took it out, the immortal assassin himself stepped out of the shadows. “You?” Ra’s laughed, “Protect him? I will slit his throat in front of you to show you what your defiance will buy you, detective.”
It wasn’t real. Damian was real, real and shivering in his arms, and his brothers were coming, and Ra’s was just a bad dream.
“Don’t lie to yourself, Timothy, it’s unbecoming,” Ra’s said sibilantly, “You know I’m a threat to him, every day that I live. And you don’t have the guts to finish me off. To end the threat once and for—”
A needle slid into Tim’s neck, and Ra’s dissipated back into shadows. Hood was standing in front of him, pulling the needle out, and Nightwing was next to him with a rebreather on, checking Damian’s pupils.
“He’s still being affected, but unfortunately we can’t give him more antidote, it’s too risky,” Nightwing diagnosed, straightening up. Damian clung to Tim like a koala.
“We’ll head back to the Cave then,” Hood shrugged, “Batman’s handing Scarecrow over to the GCPD, and they’ll vent this place when they’re done. Our job is over.”
“Best bet is to the sleep it off,” Nightwing hummed, resting an arm on Tim’s shoulders, “Both you and Robin. I can take him if you’re feeling wobbly?”
Tim instinctively tightened his grip on Damian, and Nightwing and Hood both snorted. Damian clung back, though, so Tim didn’t see what was so funny. “I’m here, Dami,” Tim said softly to his baby brother, “You’re safe.”
Notes:
[All here there be dragons Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 113 — 137.]
Chapter 114: inhibition + alternate pov
Summary:
Dick manages the aftermath of a pollen attack.
Notes:
Requested by french_writer! Dick's POV of the ending scene of chapter two of inhibition.
Content warning: cuddle pollen.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Dick partially collapsed against the side of the bed once they finally managed to lock Bruce in. “You’re right,” he said tiredly, watching Jason tug the cowl off. “Definitely couldn’t have managed that with just me and Robin.” Especially not with Dick’s ribs moving from ‘twinging’ to ‘throbbing’.
It was going to be hell trying to manage Bruce like this, but Dick straightened with a groan. He expected Jason to be halfway out the Cave, leaving before his vulnerability was any further on display—but he was taking off his armor in quick, efficient movements.
Dick swallowed. He remembered the clipped words he’d sent at Jason, and how terrified his little brother had been when Dick had finally got to the roof, and Dick gentled his voice, “It’s okay. I can handle it from here, Jay.”
“Really?” Jason snorted, not looking up, “Are you going to keep him in the restraints until the pollen wears off, or until he breaks his wrists trying to get out?”
Bruce was indeed straining at the restraints, but Dick was more concerned about Jason, who was beginning to tremble as he stepped out of his boots. “Jason, it’s okay,” Dick said firmly, “You don’t need to be here.”
Dick was still castigating himself over forgetting that Jason would be extremely uncomfortable with being pinned down and unable to move.
Jason cast a raised eyebrow in the direction of the showers, which was fair, Damian was not coming back to cuddle with Bruce. “I called Alfred and told him to wake up Tim,” Dick said levelly, “Bruce will be fine.”
Jason frowned, “Tim’s sick.”
“It’s the flu, not the plague,” Dick said, “And Bruce can take the sniffles for a few days as the price of not dodging Ivy.”
Jason was shivering, fully out of the armor, one hand rubbing down his arm. “I got hit,” he said quietly, and Dick’s stomach dropped. “I can’t—I need—”
“Shit,” Dick swore, “Okay—Tim for Bruce, and you can hug Damian—”
Jason chuckled, and the sound was hollow. “I like my limbs where they are, thanks.” He took stuttering steps towards Bruce and Dick watched him lever up on top of the bed, crouching above a straining Bruce.
“Jason, you don’t have to do this,” Dick said quietly, stepping closer. He wanted to say that he could cuddle with Jason, but his ribs strenuously protested the idea.
Jason wasn’t looking at him. “He won’t hurt me, right?” came his little brother’s tremulous voice.
Dick felt his insides turn to ice. He remembered another night, a long, long time ago, remembered a hyperventilating Robin trapped in Batman’s grasp, remembered that awful, awful realization…
“No, Little Wing,” Dick choked out, “No, he won’t hurt you.” He won’t touch you, Dick wanted to cry, you’re his son.
Jason took a deep breath and hit the catch for the restraints. Bruce practically lunged up to pull Jason into a hug, tucking him into his lap like Jason was a small twelve and not a bulky, broad nineteen.
Somehow, he still fit, curled up in Bruce’s lap with his head tucked down, smaller than the Red Hood had any right to be.
Dick watched long enough to make sure that Jason wasn’t hyperventilating, before going to tape up his ribs. Unfortunately, he was stopped by Damian stumbling out of the changing rooms. “Grayson,” the kid said, voice thick, “I—I feel like my skin is burning.”
Oh, fuck. “Okay,” Dick said, turning back to the cot, “Jason—”
“Absolutely not,” Jason snapped, a hairsbreadth from panic, and Dick pivoted away. Who—who—
The elevator doors chimed, and Dick felt a wave of relief as Tim blearily stumbled out. “Dick?” he said hoarsely, “Alfred said you wanted me?”
“Perfect timing, actually, Timmy,” Dick said, turning back to Damian, and winced at the kid’s screech.
“No—not Drake—I refuse to—”
Dick ignored his objections and beckoned Tim over. “Tim, come and sit on this bed. Damian, this is your only chance to cuddle with someone who’s definitely not lucid enough to remember this in the morning.” His ribs spasmed painfully, and Dick pressed a hand to his stomach as he narrowed his eyes at his baby brother.
“Remember what?” Tim asked hoarsely, blinking slowly, but he settled on top of the bed, and Dick arched an eyebrow at Damian.
Damian finally deflated and went trudging to the bed.
“Nothing,” Dick said, “Damian inhaled some pollen.” Damian shot him one last beseeching look before grudgingly climbing on the bed—but when he got close enough to Tim, he couldn’t resist the proximity, and they both hit the bed as Damian lunged at him.
“Damian?” Tim asked sleepily, curling around him.
“You mention this to anyone, and I will cut off your fingers,” Damian hissed, cuddling closer to his older brother, and Dick felt something warm burst inside of him at the sight.
He finished taping up his ribs, feeling the yearning spread through him. He hadn’t gotten hit with pollen, but he felt the hollow inside him all the same. “Of all the times to crack my ribs, it had to happen when everyone gets hit with cuddle pollen,” he groused, “It’s not fair.”
When Tim and Damian were snuggling without a single hint of a blade, when Jason was here, in the Cave, curled up against Bruce, when Dick longed to fit himself against his family and hold tight and instead he was grumbling all alone.
No one made an answering jab though, and Dick raised an eyebrow, “I was expecting more of a snarky response from the peanut gallery.”
Tim was clearly out, but Damian muttered something derogatory, muffled by Tim’s shirt. Dick smiled fondly at them, and turned to check on Bruce and Jason.
Bruce was holding Jason tightly, and Jason was—Jason was staring at Dick, eyes halfway to empty, face startling pale.
“Hey, Jaybird,” Dick said softly, his stomach twisting as he walked over, “How are you doing?” Jason was crying, tear tracks glinting in the dim light, breath hitching with silent sobs. “Oh, Little Wing,” Dick breathed out, feeling his eyes prickle, “I’m so sorry.” Dick wanted to find Ivy and shove her face into why kids felt unsafe if someone grabbed them in an unbreakable hold.
Jason tucked his head down, shuddering, and Dick squeezed his eyes shut before turning away. He needed to get changed, and then maybe he could find something to distract Jason—
Fingers closed tight on his hand and forced him to a stop. “Don’t go,” his little brother said hoarsely.
Dick felt his heart squeeze in his chest as he twisted back around, tightening around Jason’s. “Okay, Little Wing,” Dick soothed, climbing onto the very edge of the bed and shifting his grip until his fingers were laced with Jason’s. “I won’t go anywhere.”
Jason sniffled, still caught in Bruce’s hold, clutching Dick’s hand like it was a lifeline, and Dick was nineteen again, nineteen and holding his shivering little brother in his arms, singing quietly to calm him down, heart aching with his pain.
Dick started humming, rubbing a thumb over the back of Jason’s hand in consistent strokes, and felt his brother relax, inch by inch, slowly slipping down into sleep. He didn’t let go of Dick’s hand, not even for a second.
Notes:
[All inhibition Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 233 — 114 — 19.]
Chapter 115: anglerfish + alternate pov
Summary:
Jason hears the window slide open.
Notes:
Requested by 0bviousLeigh! Jason's POV of the ending scene of anglerfish.
Another scene with three alternate POVs.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jason felt the miniscule shift of the window sliding open—he’d realized at some point that it didn’t matter if they couldn’t track the phone, the kid had sent the address to the Golden Boy, and Jason was an idiot who should’ve left it well alone—but didn’t turn. It was either Nightwing or Batman, and the escrima sticks sliding under his jaw confirmed it.
“Get away from him,” Nightwing hissed, the self-righteous asshole.
Jason allowed his amusement to seep through. “Bit difficult right now,” he wheezed out, careful to keep his tone quiet enough to not disturb the kid.
The escrima pressed harder. “Let him go,” Nightwing snarled, and he couldn’t turn his escrima on, not without shocking Tim too, but the threat in his voice still made a shiver crawl down Jason’s spine.
Jason raised his free hand, tracking the shadow drifting around the edge of the couch, and slowly withdrew his hand from Tim’s hair.
The kid made a grumble and grabbed Jason’s hand before he could withdraw it completely, tugging it back sharply. Jason slowly curled his fingers in soft, dark hair, and the kid made a pleased sound.
Jason grinned slowly, eyes flicking up to the furious vigilante looming over him. “Sorry Dickhead,” Jason drawled, “Guess you’ve been outvoted.”
Nightwing’s expression twisted, but Jason’s attention was diverted by Batman crouching in front of him. The man completely ignored Jason and removed his cowl, pitching his voice gentler than it usually was in costume, “Tim? Tim, sweetheart, can you look at me please?”
Jason refused to admit that the tone hurt.
“How are you feeling?” Batman asked, still soft.
“Tired,” the kid grumbled, “Ankle hurts. Head hurts. Want to sleep.” He curled pointedly against Jason.
“Tim, what were you doing out in your suit?” Batman asked, not letting it go, and Tim made a low, quiet sound, and pressed back, hiding against Jason. Jason had to shift his grip to keep stroking Tim’s hair, and Batman looked up at him, blue eyes meeting his uncovered green, before dropping again. “Tim?”
“I’m sorry,” the kid said in a small voice.
“Sorry for what, sweetheart?” Batman asked gently.
Tim made a muffled sob, “Everything.”
Green flashed, and Jason couldn’t control the fierce growl, so many pieces of this kid’s painful home life fitting into startling clarity. ‘Not abuse’—not according to the legal definition at which point a social worker would remove a child from their home, but enough to cause psychological damage.
“Tim, it’s okay,” Batman soothed, and Jason was forced to admit that as stupid as Bruce was about vigilante stuff, he had never made Jason feel unsafe in his home.
“You aren’t mad?” the kid almost squeaked.
Jason could actually see Bruce take the moment to calculate his words. He glared extra hard—if Bruce shattered what was left of Tim’s fragile composure, Jason was taking Tim and leaving, never mind that he wasn’t armored or armed.
“I’m a little upset,” Bruce said calmly, “I thought you were in trouble.” The gaze pointedly drifted up to Jason. Jason bared his teeth. “But right now, let’s focus on getting you checked out and back in bed, okay?”
“No yelling,” Tim implored, “Not now.”
Jason had to take a moment, because what—
But Bruce was frowning, bewildered, “Tim, I’m not going to yell at you.”
Tim deflated. “Sorry,” the kid mumbled, “Not you. I know.” Jason had to remind himself that killing Jack Drake was not the solution, no matter how badly he wanted to. The weapons still pressed to his throat did a great job of keeping him still, though, as Tim yawned and pushed himself upright.
Tim turned—and squinted at Jason and Nightwing. “What’re you doing?” he asked.
“Nothing,” Nightwing forced out through gritted teeth, and there was enough amusement there to flash a smile up at his dear big brother. Nightwing bared his teeth, and Jason kept grinning, until his gaze shifted to Bruce.
“I still want to see those custody papers,” he growled as Bruce reached out to pull Tim up into his arms.
“I’ll get my lawyers on it,” Bruce promised, with a ruffled and confused baby bird in his arms. And then his eyes sharpened the faintest amount. “Thought, if they’re getting paperwork done anyway,” Bruce said leadingly.
Jason frowned at him for a moment—what was he talking about?—before realization hit. Bruce couldn’t be serious. “No,” he bit back.
“Jay—”
Oh fuck him for that fucking tone of voice. “I said no!”
“Jason, the process to overturn the death certificate—”
“Maybe I like being dead,” Jason cut him off, surging up to his feet in a haze of green, “You ever think of that?”
He regretted the words the moment he said them. Bruce looked like Jason had impaled him on a crowbar. There was a choked sound behind him. And Tim—
Tim stretched a hand out to him, face drawn and eyes pleading, looking like a ruffled chick. “Please?” he asked softly.
Jason could feel his resolve crack and shatter.
This was not how it was supposed to go.
Notes:
[All anglerfish Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 74 — 75 — 115.]
Chapter 116: eye for an eye + alternate pov
Summary:
Robin is looming over Jason, and he doesn't look happy.
Notes:
Requested by Lulaypp! Jason's POV of beginning scene in eye for an eye.
Content warning: fear toxin, torture, flashbacks, dissociation.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jason swallowed when he met the blank stare of Robin’s domino mask. “Robin?” he asked, slow and soft, and wasn’t surprised when he didn’t get any response. Whatever they’d drugged Tim with had caused him to go quiet, and Jason felt prickling unease down his spine.
Fear toxin. Forcing him to confront his greatest nightmare. And Jason was shackled to a pillar, on his knees, arms forced back sharply enough that his shoulders were straining at the angle. He’d already tried and failed to pick the locks.
“Robin?” Jason asked again as Tim crouched down. Jason felt his helmet latches unclick, and felt uncomfortably vulnerable when Tim pulled it off. “Kid? You okay? Talk to me.”
“Hood,” Tim said, his face eerily empty.
“Robin?” Jason asked tentatively—and then his head snapped to one side, cheek stinging. Fuck. Tim straightened from his crouch, looming over Jason, and Jason felt ice slide into his stomach. “Robin? Robin, whatever you’re seeing, it isn’t real.”
Tim wasn’t listening. Jason growled, leaning back as Tim all-but-settled in his lap, pinning him down more completely, and checked his comms again. Nothing. He still couldn’t reach the locks. Robin was eerily silent and—
“What the fuck are you doing?” Jason hissed as something sliced into his armor. Why was the kid sawing at his clothes? “This is starting to get creepy,” Jason murmured, green flickering at the edges of his vision as he tried to keep his breathing steady. Rage wouldn’t help him here, not with Robin stuck inside his own head and Jason chained to a fucking pillar.
“Where are the Bats when you fucking need them?” Jason muttered, wincing as Tim sliced deeper. The good news was that he only seemed to be cutting a hole in his armor. The bad news was that he was in no way being careful about it.
Jason just needed to be quiet. Not make any sudden moves, not startle the kid and accidentally make the situation way worse. Neither of them had gotten the chance to set off their panic button, but if Robin and the Red Hood both went dark in the same vicinity, someone would come looking.
Tim finally ripped away the sawn-off piece of armor, and practically shoved it in Jason’s face. “You don’t deserve this,” he said coldly, fingers curling over the red bat.
“I don’t think you want to start that argument.” Jason couldn’t help himself, the green was flickering, and he didn’t like being trapped.
It’s just Robin, he reminded himself as the kid flipped the birdarang in his hands. Drugged or not, Robin wouldn’t—
The edge of the birdarang pressed against his throat, and Jason stopped breathing.
“Do you know what it feels like to have your throat slit?” The kid wouldn’t. He wouldn’t. Even high on fear toxin, Robin would never—“It feels like fire.” His neck was stinging. “It feels like terror.” The blade tugged at his skin. “Do you know how much it hurt?” Growing fire. “Do you know how much it hurt to watch you do it?”
Jason breathed out in shallow rasps as Tim dragged the birdarang across his neck, the blade slicing through skin.
“You were my Robin,” Tim said quietly, leaning back, “And you almost killed me.”
Your greatest nightmare. Oh fuck. Fuck. This was—this wasn’t good. The kid wasn’t hallucinating. He was seeing Jason, and his cold fury was real.
“Robin,” Jason said slowly, “I’m sorry.” Tim ground the birdarang into his shoulder, and didn’t even twitch at Jason’s shocked hiss. “Robin—Robin!” Jason tried to buck his head back when the kid went for his face, but Tim didn’t seem to notice, and Jason was forced to break off before the kid sliced his face open.
He was…taking off Jason’s mask? Or trying to scrape it off, and Jason gritted his teeth and forced himself to breathe. Someone would find them. Someone would stop Tim.
He isn’t going to kill you, echoed in his head, and Jason didn’t find it a comfort.
Jason only barely managed to strangle the shout when Robin tried to rip his mask off. The domino masks weren’t designed to be removed without the dissolving solvent, and the skin around his eyes stung fiercely by the time Tim finally peeled it off.
The kid looked angry. The kid looked furious. The kid looked about two steps away from breaking, fear and upset and rage mixing together, and Jason didn’t know what to do.
“Robin,” he started slowly, but Tim raised a bloody hand to his cheek and—and traced the letter J.
“I know exactly how to break you, Hood,” Robin promised, and that icy curl was fear. Jason yelped at the electric shock as Tim lashed out again. This—this wasn’t a random two-bit villain with a grudge, this was Robin, and—and Jason knew just how many of his triggers the Bats were aware of.
This was not going to be pleasant.
Where were the Bats, they’d been missing for a half hour already—“Robin,” Jason tried again—Tim wasn’t going to shoot him with his gun, he wasn’t, he wasn’t a killer and he wouldn’t—“Robin, stop—”
He would, apparently, crack the gun over Jason’s face. Again. And again. And again.
Jason stayed perfectly, entirely still, not speaking, barely daring to breathe. Tim crouched in front of him again, and Jason didn’t look up, not even when Robin brushed the hair out of his face.
He felt like a mouse, staying still in the hopes that the cat got bored and wandered away.
“Having fun?” Tim asked, coldly casual.
Jason didn’t answer. Not even when Tim drove the electrified birdarang into his ribs, fuck that burned, he just stayed silent and still.
“Well, guess that just means I need to break you first.”
He isn’t going to kill you, Jason reminded himself as Tim stepped away. He just needed to endure this for a little while longer. He couldn’t exactly say that Robin didn’t deserve this opportunity—Jason had done far, far worse to him, and this was—this was all his fault.
He was Robin’s greatest nightmare. This was his due.
Jason only looked up when Tim’s footsteps came back. “You don’t know me,” Tim snapped, in response to something only he could hear. “Stop calling me that.” His face twisted into a rictus of hate.
And then he let his hand drop.
Jason pressed back even though he knew there was nowhere to go, his gaze fixed on the crowbar, lung squeezing painfully. No. No.
He isn’t going to kill you—but that wouldn’t be a mercy.
The crowbar scraped against the floor, and Jason could hear manic laughter echoing around him, could hear his own harsh breaths, could feel the cold metal under his jaw as Robin snapped the crowbar up, pushing until Jason was forced to look up at those cold white eyes.
“Still think you won’t break?” Tim asked.
No. No, Jason had no doubt that he’d break. Robin knew where the fault lines were, and right now, he didn’t care that Jason would shatter.
“This isn’t you,” Jason said softly. Robin—Tim was good. He wouldn’t torture Jason. Not when he was in his right mind.
“You broke into my base,” Tim said, circling him and letting the crowbar drag at his skin, “You tortured me. You slit my throat. You’ve hurt me and humiliated me at every turn.” Jason was breathing too shallow, panic curling thick and hot in his throat. “You’re right. This isn’t me.”
Tim stepped back. Jason didn’t even see him raise the crowbar.
“This is what you made me,” Tim said coldly, as Jason struggled to breathe through the hit.
Robin didn’t stop. The laughter grew around Jason, green spitting and sparking and faltering to the terror churning in his stomach, flinching harder and harder at every hit, and—he could smell smoke, he could hear Robin screaming, he could—
“How about we play a little game?” the Joker grinned, swinging the crowbar, “Which hurts more?”
No.
Everything went hazy and distant and Jason gladly surrendered to the fog. Fire spasmed through him, choking him, but he couldn’t hear the laughter, he couldn’t hear the screams, he couldn’t hear anything.
“No,” Jason whispered, desperate for a dark cowled shadow, for a protector, for someone to save him. “B—Dad—p—please—”
“He isn’t going to come,” a soft voice said, “You know that, right?” No—no, he had to come, he’d come, Jason was his son—“You’re not his son, Hood. You died, and all the worst parts of you came back.” Something tore inside Jason’s heart. “Do you really he’s going to come save you? After what you did to me?”
No. No, Robin was right. Batman wouldn’t come. Not for the Red Hood. No one would come.
No one was going to come, and he was going to die again, and there was no point drawing back to the world.
“Jason?”
The fog cocooned him.
“Jay?”
The voice sounded…distraught.
“Jay. Jay, please come back.”
Jason blinked, feeling the numbness recede as trepidation pulsed inside of him. That was his brother’s voice. “Tim?” he said hoarsely, pushing through the fog to return to reality.
Everything hurt, his ribs, his shoulder, his face—but nothing hurt as much as the tearing-twisting pain in his heart when he met that malicious grin.
“There you are,” Robin hummed—fear toxin, crowbar, all Jason’s fault—“I don’t like it when you go away, Hood.”
Fuck fuck fuck—
The door burst open right as Robin snapped open his bo staff, and Jason felt himself go limp in relief when he saw blue and black. “Fear toxin,” he croaked out at Nightwing’s split-second hesitation, and cried out when Tim spun on one heel to crack the staff across his face.
When his head stopped ringing, there was a familiar cowl in front of him, and Jason let himself break. “Dad,” his voice choked on the sob, and as soon as his hands were freed, Jason reached for Batman.
You’re not his son, Hood.
He came.
You died.
He came for Jason.
And all the worst parts of you came back.
He was safe.
Jason curled up and cried in Batman’s arms.
Notes:
[All eye for an eye Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 116 — 141.]
Chapter 117: unfinished business + alternate pov
Summary:
This isn't vengeance. This is justice.
Notes:
Requested by SarcasmGal! Jason's POV of the first scene of unfinished business.
I grinned so wide when I got this request.
Content warning: magic, ghosts, murder.
Chapter Text
“Ready?” Constantine asks, tone bored but eyes sharp. Jason’s given him enough money not to ask any questions, but Constantine knows enough to pick up that what Jason’s doing is dangerous.
Incredibly so.
Arkham Asylum isn’t usually a place people try to break in.
Jason takes a deep breath, and double-checks the amulet around his neck. He stole it when he heard its description, and Constantine confirmed that it does what’s promised. There’s a knot squeezing in his chest ever since he got it, a knot that promises vengeance.
No. Not vengeance. Justice.
“I’m ready,” Jason says hoarsely, and with a snap of fingers, Constantine opens the portal.
It’s a glittering circle of sparks, and Jason steps through. He can do this.
The very first thing he sees is that smile.
He can’t do this.
The portal winks out behind him.
The wall of the cell is digging into his back. Fuck. Fuck. He’s not prepared for this. He can’t—he can’t do this, he can’t—
The amulet is warm around his neck. He has to do this. It’s not just about him.
Jason takes a deep breath and lowers his hood.
“A visitor,” the Joker laughs, “All for me? Oh, you shouldn’t have.” The laugh is dramatic as the monster throws his head back, but those eyes are as sharp as razors. “What can I do for you today, kiddo? Come on, tell Uncle J all your troubles!”
A facsimile of madness. Feigned, dripping insincerity, but unpredictable enough that you can’t tell who he is behind it. What he wants, aside from pain and chaos and chaos and pain.
But it doesn’t matter. Jason doesn’t care about motive. He only cares about the bodies left behind.
“Strong and silent type, huh?” the Joker laughs, and the sound grates down Jason’s spine. “I always did like guessing games!” He taps a finger on his chin, and Jason lets a part of him ease. The Joker’s still sitting on his bed, still a good few feet away. Jason is armed, the Joker is not. Jason is in control. Jason is alive.
“Hmm, let me think—you’re here to break ole Uncle J out from his unjust incarceration!”
“No,” Jason says. The first thing he says. “Just to break you.”
The laughter echoes sickeningly in his ears. Breathe, Jason reminds himself, Talia’s and Bruce’s voices overlapping in his head. He is in control. The Joker cannot take that from him. Jason refuses to let him take that from him.
Jason refuses to let the Joker take anything from anyone, ever again.
“And why’s that, little lamb chop?” the Joker asks, and Jason flinches at the pet name—how about we play a little game—before it hits him.
The Joker doesn’t know who he is.
Jason wants to laugh. “You don’t recognize me?” he asks, arching an eyebrow. The Joker looks confused, actually confused, and there’s a hiss of green in his ears. How dare he, after he killed him, how dare he just forget—
“Robin!” the Joker claps his hands together, beaming. Before that smile sharpens to something hard. “Redbird deadbird,” he says liltingly, significantly colder, “You look fantastic for a ghost, kid. You have to give me the name of your guy.” The Joker leans back, studying him, “Maybe they’ll add some color to my cheeks.”
Jason has to choke back a laugh at the thought of the Joker in a Lazarus Pit. It’s a nightmare, and it’s hysterical. “I doubt it,” he says, “It doesn’t cure crazy.”
“Now that’s just hurtful.”
“Oh,” Jason says, daring to take a step forward, his voice dropping low, “We’re just getting started.”
“Are we? Where did we leave off, kid?” the Joker grins wide, “The dislocated shoulder? The shattered hip? You never did tell me which hurts more.”
“The bomb,” Jason says, his voice going hollow as he remembers that timer ticking down. “The burns.” The pain was unbearable. “The last breaths of smoke-choked air.” He remembers what it feels like to drown on ash. “Dying.”
His soul, torn from his body, from a life he wasn’t done living.
“Unfortunately for you,” Jason says, “I came back.”
“And what a trick that is, my fine feathered friend!” the Joker says, still studying Jason, “Gonna tell Uncle J how you managed that? Don’t worry—I can keep a secret.”
“No,” Jason says, low and poisonous, “I’m going to let you try to figure that one out on your own.”
If the clown came back, Jason would put him down again. And again. And again.
“I do love a good mystery,” the Joker says, but Jason’s ready to finish this. One last game.
The amulet is almost searing. So much restless dead. So many vengeful spirits around him, pressing close, and the frenzy is so thick he can almost taste it. He twists the lock open.
“You need to even the playing field? I’m just a prisoner, birdie, whatcha you think I’m gonna do?”
“I’m not evening the playing field, Joker,” Jason says quietly, “I’m just getting all the players.”
And there are so, so many of them. Jason can feel the drain, slow and steady, as the shadows take form. So many victims. So many dead. So many people that want to tear the Joker to pieces.
“Gotta say, kiddo, I’m not impressed. Your magic thingamajig doesn’t seem to be working—” he breaks off, and Jason feels a vicious curl of satisfaction. The Joker can see them too. Can see the way they smile.
“Okay, I gotta admit, you get points for theater, kiddo,” the Joker says, spinning in a slow circle, but Jason catches the faintest waver in his tone. “But you can’t bring the dead back to life, crazier kids than you have died trying.” The Joker spins all the way back to him. “And ghosts can’t hurt people.”
“I didn’t bring them back to life,” Jason explains quietly. Slowly. Time feels frozen. “And they’re not ghosts. They’re vengeful spirits.” They’ll drain his life force to remain corporeal, but there’s so many of them, in such a small place, so much dead for the meager energy he’s losing. “Do you know how many vengeful spirts shadow your every step?”
They press in around him, some of them squeezing a wrist or pressing his shoulder or giving him a grim look. They know what they’re here for. They know what he’s given them the chance to do.
“I’ve never counted, bird boy, but I’m glad to finally get the opportunity!” The malcontent is rising, but the Joker is afraid. His eyes skip over the spirits even as he smiles, “It’s always nice to take a step back and see the magnitude of your work!”
He’s afraid. He’s afraid, and Jason isn’t.
“I wasn’t planning on doing it this way,” Jason tells him, conversational, “I had a different idea.” The metal feels cold in his hand, but he grips it tight. “A crowbar and a bomb,” Jason says quietly, “Just the way we did it the first go ‘round.”
A chance for Batman to redeem himself, to end the game once and for all, to finish the monster that didn’t deserve the air he breathed.
“Aww, birdie, I didn’t know you missed it so much!”
“But then it occurred to me that I was being selfish.” So, so selfish—using the clown as the prize in a game of dramatic theater, playing Gotham like a cheap fiddle for what? To kill one man? There were easier ways of doing that. And no one should ever be a victim to the clown again. “That I’m not special.”
“Don’t sell yourself short, kiddo.”
Jason wasn’t the Joker’s first victim. He wasn’t the last.
“I’m just the one that got to come back.”
And it isn’t fair that he’s the only one who can play. It isn’t fair that he’s the only one with a chance. “Long story short, the magic thingamajig allows vengeful spirits to become corporeal.” It isn’t fair that they don’t get violent, spiteful, personal justice.
“You want to count them all, Joker?” Jason laughs, “Be my fucking guest.”
The Joker looks terrified. Nowhere to run. Nowhere to hide. Prey in the midst of an angry mob. No one to manipulate or twist or torment. Nothing but the consequences of his own actions.
“I’ll admit, I never thought you had the stones to kill, Boy Wonder,” the Joker says, and his voice is flat, “Isn’t that against the Bat code of honor? What will Daddy say?”
Jason’s stomach flips—he isn’t ready to face Bruce. He isn’t ready to meet Batman. But he isn’t willing to let justice slip because he’s afraid of a Bat.
“Oh, I’m not going to kill you,” Jason says quietly. He doesn’t know if he can kill, and he doesn’t want the Joker to take that from him too. And it doesn’t matter, when there are so, so many people here to do it for him. “I just wanted one good hit.”
He raises the crowbar.
“This is going to hurt you a lot more than it hurts me.”
He brings it down on the Joker’s face.
The dead swarm forward, rushing past him, and the laughing starts again.
“Tell the Devil I said hello,” Jason whispers.
Nails and teeth and punches and kicks and they’re tearing the monster apart. They’re destroying their murderer, piece by broken piece, vicious smiles on their faces, and Jason just watches.
The laughter turns to screams.
The screams die down to gurgles.
The gurgles fade to silence.
By the time Constantine reopens the portal, Jason’s nightmare is nothing more than a mess of red on the floor.
Chapter 118: the straw + follow-up
Summary:
Bruce and Jason have a talk about Tim.
Notes:
Requested by lovelife! Follow-up to the straw.
Chapter Text
“Where’s the kid?” was the first thing Hood asked when he turned up, and Bruce didn’t know whether to be happy at the concern or disgruntled at the rudeness.
He decided to go with pleased. He was pleased that his children were getting along. Even if Jason didn’t want to talk to him, at least he was talking to family. Bruce was happy about it.
“In bed,” Bruce answered easily, eyeing the building they were staking out, “It’s a school night.”
Hood grumbled something that might’ve been acquiescence, and fell silent.
They got about ten seconds of quiet before Hood spoke up again, “You never used to be such a hardass about school.” Bruce turned to stare at him, but Hood was looking at the building, arms crossed. “I don’t remember you ever telling me I couldn’t take a day off and stay at home,” Hood continued, “Seem pretty strict for the Replacement, though.”
Bruce blinked at him. “J—Hood,” he said slowly, “You loved school.” Getting Jason to go to school had never been a problem. “You turned down visits to Titans Tower because of school trips. I never had to convince you to go to school.”
“And, what, the Replacement does?” Hood scoffed.
“Robin,” Bruce corrected firmly, “Would gladly drop out of school entirely and just solve cases all day.” Bruce hadn’t realized just how much school Tim actually skipped until Oracle alerted him that Tim was frequently hacking into the school system to change his attendance. It had been a marked battle to get Tim to cut down his Robin hours enough to focus on school work. “He needs to learn how to balance both.”
Hood was silent for another stretching moment. “And did you, by any chance, tell him what balance means? Or were you expecting him to pick it up from your own shitty self-care habits?”
“Hood—”
“He worked himself to literal exhaustion, old man,” Hood turned towards him, distorted voice low and growling, “He fainted in the middle of the East End, and if I hadn’t been there, your track record with Robins would’ve been one for three.”
“Hood,” Bruce repeated, but Jason cut him off again.
“And then, when he woke up, his first fucking thought was terror at the thought of missing school. Missing a single goddamn day of school, B, which is, in the grand scheme of things, entirely unimportant, but apparently the kid thought you wouldn’t come back if he messed up, so tell me again about the importance of balance!”
That—hurt.
Bruce remembered how quiet Tim had gotten after Bruce said their mission was taking longer than expected—and he squeezed his eyes shut, how many times had Tim heard that from his parents? How many times had they left him alone and told him to do better?
It wasn’t the same. It wasn’t the same, and Bruce knew that, but he still resolved to go give Tim a hug after he got home. And reassure him that Bruce wouldn’t leave if Tim made a mistake.
“You’re right,” Bruce said quietly, which seemed to startle Jason enough that he took a step back. “You’re right, I’m not doing a good job of leading by example.” And Tim observed Bruce like a hawk, so it was easy to see why Tim was picking up Bruce’s behaviors instead of his words.
“…Alright, what do you want?” Jason said flatly.
“What?”
“You want something, old man, I don’t think I’ve ever heard you admit you were wrong. What’s the favor?”
“I don’t want anything, Hood,” Bruce said quietly, turning back to the building. After a beat of silence, he added, “You’re a good big brother.”
Jason’s squawk was nearly loud enough to carry, and Bruce smiled.
Chapter 119: surprise visit + alternate pov
Summary:
Jason was honestly not thinking this far.
Notes:
Requested by Fanofeverything101! Jason's POV of the middle of chapter one of surprise visit.
Content warning: threats of torture.
Chapter Text
Jason was honestly not thinking this far. He opens the motel door and Dick follows him in and Jason has no idea what to do. He circles Dick, but Dick is staring at the floor, and Jason’s appetite for torture vanished when Dick pressed a kiss to his little brother’s forehead and told him everything was going to be okay.
Jason finally takes a seat on the bed. “Nothing to say?” he asks. Dick is staring at his bloody hands, and doesn’t respond. “Dickie, don’t you know what’s going to happen here?” Jason presses.
“You’re going to kill me,” Dick says, empty, “And you’re going to make it hurt.”
Jason really isn’t, the thought makes something twist inside his stomach, but he can’t say that. “You don’t object to that?” Jason asks, stalling until he can find a way out of the mess he’s created.
Dick looks at him, and his eyes are hollow as well. “I’ll do anything to save Tim.”
That prompts a flash of spitting green. “Hmmm,” Jason says, trying to keep a hold of himself, “It’s a shame the other Robin never got this devotion.” Where was the doting big brother when Jason needed him? “You might have saved him a painful death.”
Where was he when Jason called him for help?
“I would have,” Dick says, and the green surges through him so fast it takes his breath away. “I would have taken his place in a heartbeat.”
And the fact that he can say that with a straight face makes Jason burn.
“Should we test that theory, then?” Jason says, barely managing to bite back the snarl, “Should we string you up in chains and I’ll beat you with a crowbar until you can’t even cry for your dad anymore?”
Jason cried for Nightwing too. Even knowing he was off-planet, even knowing it would take a miracle for him to get there, Jason cried for his big brother to save him.
“And then, of course, the grand finish,” Jason says, still seething, “The explosion. Maybe we can let Bruce know just a little too late and—”
“No!” Of course that breaks the Golden Boy’s silence. “Leave him out of this.”
“Leave him out of it?” Jason sneers, “When none of us would be here, except for his crusade?”
“It’s not a—” Dick visibly holds his tongue, before he deflates again. “Please don’t bring Bruce into this,” he says quietly, “It’s bad enough—if you’re going to kill me—it’s going to be bad enough for him without bringing up old memories.”
Jason draws his switchblade and flicks it open, letting the edge rest on Dick’s cheek. The green says to push.
“I wonder, though, how awful those memories could be for him,” Jason muses, “After all, he replaced the kid so quickly.” Jason remembers how broken he felt when he saw the photos of a new Robin at Bruce’s side. “You let someone else wear your costume so quickly. So, why would it be so bad for Bruce to find you?” He lets his voice turn harsh. “Are you less replaceable than Jason?”
Of course he is, he’s Nightwing, he’s the darling of the caped community, their golden, gleaming hero—
“He wasn’t replaceable,” Dick says, his eyes squeezing shut as his voice cracks, “No one could replace him. No one could ever—” he swallows, and it almost sounds like a sob, “No one could ever replace him.”
Jason doesn’t know what to do with the rawness in that voice. With the tear creeping to the edge of the blade. With the way Dick is so fucking still, so pliant, like he couldn’t damn well take Jason down if he wanted to, even if Jason is armored and Dick is not.
“I’m not a fan of warehouses, anyway,” Jason pulls the switchblade back, “We’ll have to come up with another idea. Maybe I should start with your eyes?”
Nothing. No reaction. Jason just wants to see something.
“Or maybe I should start with your neck,” Jason escalates the threat, wrapping a hand around Dick’s throat, oh so gentle. “I could paralyze you, so you can never do one of your famous quadruple somersaults.”
That gets a reaction, a flinch, but Dick closes his mouth without speaking.
Jason presses harder. “An objection?” Jason asks, letting go of Dick’s throat, “Perhaps you would like to trade places with Tim? It’s not too late to go back.” Of course it is, Jason tripped the alarm on the way out, but Dick doesn’t know that. “Just a few minutes,” Jason coaxes, “And you’ll be free.”
“No,” Dick says immediately, eyes snapping open, “We’re not going back. Just—do whatever you want to do.”
He’s really pushing the whole martyr thing. “You’re not as fun as him,” Jason grumbles, sitting back on the bed. At least the Replacement fought back. “I’m not sure I like this deal.”
“No, please,” Dick says frantically, and Jason feels even worse. “Please—what do you want? Do you want me to beg? Or—you wanted Tim to scream? I can do whatever you want, just please don’t go back.” He steps forward, and Jason tenses, ready to fight back—“I’ll do whatever you want,” Dick repeats, eyes wide and panicked, “I’ll—I’ll put out my own eye, that should be a good show, right? Just please, please, don’t go back there.”
Jason is torn between disgust and horror. He picks rage.
He flicks the switchblade open again as he looms over his older brother. “Would you cut your fingers off for me?” Jason asks quietly, “Saw away at your own arm until it fell off? Gut yourself for my pleasure while I watch?” The image makes him swallow, hard and nauseous. “That one’s always a slow death,” he warns.
“All of it,” Dick replies without hesitation.
“Is he really worth all this?” Jason asks, and something is cracking in his heart, “Is Tim worth dying for?”
Was I worth dying for?
“He’s my brother,” Dick says, low and fierce, “Maybe you don’t know what it means to have a brother, but I do, and I’m willing to do anything to save him.” His voice raises, higher and harder, “I failed last time, and I won’t fail again.”
Jason cannot find any trace of a lie.
He steps back—maybe you don’t know what it means to have a brother—and turns away. He has no stomach for this. Not anymore. “Leave,” Jason says hoarsely.
“No,” Dick grabs Jason, and Jason lets him. “No, you can’t go back to him, you can’t. What do you want?” But instead of taking Jason down, he’s—prying at the switchblade in Jason’s hand. “Please, give it to me, please.”
“Dick,” Jason says, mouth dry, “Dick. Dickie. Stop it.”
Dick doesn’t stop, though, and Jason’s forced to grab his wrists, pulling him away. “Please,” Dick begs, and his eyes are glittering, “Please, just let me.”
“Fuck,” Jason says hollowly.
“Please,” Dick’s voice breaks as he starts sobbing, “Don’t hurt him.” Something in his face crumples, and Dick collapses to his knees.
“Fuck,” Jason repeats, letting go.
Dick curls up, head in his hands, sobbing so loudly that every sound is a knife in Jason’s heart. Jason doesn’t want to hear it. Jason doesn’t want to be here. Jason doesn’t want to listen to his older brother break.
“I’m not—I’m not going back to Tim,” Jason tries, but Dick isn’t listening, he’s only crying, and Jason doesn’t know how to make him stop.
Well.
He knows one way to comfort him.
He expects an elbow to the gut when he slowly, tentatively hugs Dick, but Dick just stiffens up, and his sobs actually begin to quieten. Thank fuck. Jason lets go the moment Dick is breathing normally again.
“I’m not going back to Tim,” Jason repeats, meeting Dick’s gaze. Hopefully the older boy can listen this time.
“Why?” Dick asks hoarsely, his face still a mask of tears.
“I—fuck.” There is no good way to answer that question. Not with all the things Jason revealed, all the secrets he casually exposed, the details that no one but them should know. If he’s letting Dick go, they’ll figure it out sooner or later.
Jason pulls off the helmet, and then peels off his domino for good measure.
Dick stares at him for a long, stretching moment before his face hardens over, and he rises to his feet. There’s the Nightwing fury Jason was trying to provoke, hard lines and viciousness as he stalks forward, “Who are you? How dare you wear that face? How dare you wear that face and ask me if I cared that he died?”
Jason takes a step back despite himself, because Dick is terrifying when he’s angry, and holds up his hands. “It’s me, Dick,” he says softly, “It’s really me. Not—not a trick.” He can’t help the small, hopeful smile as dread squeezes tight around his ribs.
Dick hesitates. “Tell me something only the real Jason would know,” he demands.
“The first time you took me train surfing, I fell off,” Jason replies quickly, “You treated my scrapes and we hit it from both Bruce and Alfred.” Dick had been panicking, but Jason had readily agreed to keep it a secret, too attached to time with his big brother to sabotage it. “No one would know that, unless—unless you told them after I died.”
“Jason?” Dick sounds lost and hopeful both at once, “Is it—is it really you?”
“In the flesh,” Jason tries for confidence but falters—he’s keenly aware of how they got here, how he—how he tortured a kid, fuck, what is wrong with him—but Dick steps forward and wraps him in a hug like he’s fifteen again.
Jason is crying, and Dick is crying, and Dick is clinging to him so tightly that Jason’s worried for his circulation, shaking against him, and Jason holds onto him. “Shit, Dickie,” Jason says softly, trying to put his big brother on the bed, but Dick refuses to let him go, so they both end up on it, Jason sitting up with Dick practically in his lap.
“Jason,” Dick sobs brokenly, “You’re alive.” He says it like it’s all that matters, like he doesn’t have a new, better little brother, like Jason didn’t just attack Tim and threaten to torture Dick and kidnap him, like Jason isn’t the Red Hood. Like Jason is home again.
“Yeah,” Jason whispers, just as broken, “I am.” Dick buries his head against Jason’s shoulder, and Jason presses his face to Dick’s hair, and they both hold each other in a tight, desperate hug.
Chapter 120: alaskan king + follow-up
Summary:
Bruce is startled by a midnight visitor.
Notes:
Requested by Raphale! Follow-up to alaskan king.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Bruce didn’t know what woke him up—he could feel the heavy weight of a gaze on him, but he was used to Cass’s staring, he shouldn’t be this uncomfortable—and he blearily cracked open his eyes.
There was someone looming over him, broad and tall, and Bruce’s heart rate spiked. He jolted upright—and the figure reared back, clearly startled, and toppled off the bed with a curse.
A familiar curse.
Bruce moved to the edge of the bed and peered down. “Jay?” he asked hoarsely.
Jason rubbed his shoulder, sitting on the ground, and scowled at him.
But he didn’t speak, didn’t taunt, didn’t say anything about why he was in Bruce’s room in the middle of the night, with no other sibling around, why he was staring at Bruce with slightly shiny eyes, why he was looking at Bruce like Bruce was supposed to read his mind and figure out what was wrong.
Bruce didn’t have a script for this. Jason had never, ever come to his room at night. Not when he’d been a kid, not afterwards, and even when his siblings managed to drag him with them, Jason always kept a buffer between him and Bruce.
“Jay?” Bruce repeated, and eased back, pulling the covers open and extending a hand down to Jason. His heart was still beating too fast, and he was terrified that Jason was going to get up and leave. That he was going to vanish, and Bruce could either chase him and lose him, or wait and lose him, there was no good option with Jason, it was like dealing with a minefield and no map—
Warm fingers closed around his open palm, and Jason let Bruce pull him up. He hesitated by the edge of the bed, but something crumpled in his face, a shaky breath breaking to a sob, and he crawled under the covers before Bruce could ask.
“Jay-lad?” Bruce asked softly, but Jason just curled close, practically burying his head in Bruce’s shirt as he shook with silent sobs, and Bruce wrapped him in a hug. “Shh,” he soothed quietly, pressing a kiss to Jason’s hair, “It’s okay. You’re safe now. You’re okay.”
Jason didn’t stop crying, clinging to Bruce, and Bruce gently rubbed a hand down his back in slow, repetitive movements, careful not to restrict Jason if he felt like moving away. “You’re safe,” he murmured, carding his fingers through Jason’s hair, “You’re safe, Jay-lad, I won’t let anything hurt you.”
Jason’s grip tightened, and Bruce almost didn’t recognize the hoarse voice as his son’s. “I keep—hearing ticking,” Jason said, almost breathless, and Bruce fought the urge to squeeze Jason into a tight hold and reassure himself that his son was alive.
“Do you want me to sing?” Bruce asked softly, and the question startled a scoff out of Jason.
“You know how to sing?” Bruce merely hummed in response, and waited. Jason pressed closer, and rasped, “Okay.”
Bruce rested his cheek against Jason’s hair. “Your grandmother used to sing this to me,” Bruce said quietly, and cleared his throat before starting.
“You are my sunshine, my only sunshine,” Bruce sang softly, stroking through dark curls, “You make me happy when skies are gray.”
Jason took a shuddering breath and relaxed when he exhaled, slumping deeper on the bed.
“You’ll never know dear, how much I love you,” Bruce held his son, quiet and encompassing, “Please don’t take my sunshine away.”
“Not a bad singer,” Jason mumbled, and Bruce pressed a kiss to his forehead.
“In all my dreams, dear, you seem to leave me,” he murmured, “When I awake my poor heart pains.” He brushed stray locks of hair out of Jason’s face, gently swiping at the tear tracks. “So when you come back and make me happy,” he cradled Jason’s head, listening as his son’s breathing eased to a steadier rhythm. “I’ll forgive you dear, I’ll take all the blame.”
Notes:
[All alaskan king Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 96 — 120.]
Chapter 121: pretty robin + alternate pov
Summary:
Jason spots the kid at a party.
Notes:
Requested by go_ezy! Jason's POV of the beginning of pretty robin.
Content warning: underage prostitution, attempted rape/noncon, murder, dissociation.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jason is pretty annoyed by this whole meeting—mainly that it seems to be more of a party—but if he wants intel on whatever is being shipped into his territory, he needs to stick it out. He can glare all he wants behind his helmet, seething every time he catches sight of the skimpily dressed servers among the laughing, sneering criminals.
One of them approaches their table, more waifish than the rest, and Jason glowers at him as he bends down to offer each person a drink. The young ones are the worst, Jason knows not all of them are eighteen but they get their hands on decent fake IDs, and Jason can’t do anything about it. Especially this one, he looks as young as the Replacement—
He looks exactly like the Replacement.
Kohl-rimmed eyes glance up and quickly back down, and the blue eyes sear into him.
Fuck.
Jason knows that the kid is sixteen, knows that there’s no fucking way in hell he’s a prostitute—which means he’s here undercover, and Jason’s temper is stretching to the breaking point.
Like it’s a fucking game, playing at being a whore. Like the Replacement has no fucking clue of what actually happens to kids dressed like that in this shithole of a city.
“Who’s the kid?” Jason growls, and the whole table goes silent. Most of them are smart enough to dart a glance at the undercover Robin and blanch, aware that he’s not eighteen.
One of them, however, is not. “He’s not a kid,” a man on the other side of the table drawls, “Lighten up, Hood.” He snaps his fingers at the Replacement, “Go refresh Hood’s drink, sweetheart, and keep him company.”
He can see the Replacement go pale, clearly aware that Jason’s already made him. Good. It makes this part easier.
Jason unholsters a gun, and the threat silences the entire room. “Get out,” Jason growls. He doesn’t need to finish the warning.
Give the Replacement his due, he knows when he’s beat. He backs away slowly, head lowered—and doesn’t manage to clear the table before the loudmouthed idiot stands up and grabs him.
“No,” the man snaps, and his hand is on the kid’s hip. “I paid for the boy’s time, and you don’t get to dismiss him. We’re following your rules, and you don’t get to make up new ones on the spot.” The hand is curling on the kid’s hip, fingers dipping into his waistband as the man keeps speaking—
Jason sees green.
He comes back to himself with a smoking gun in his hand and the Replacement’s wide, wide eyes staring at him.
“Anyone else have any objections?” Jason snarls, ignoring the corpse on the ground. No one dares to answer. “Get. Out,” Jason hisses at the kid, and he finally shows enough sense to start running.
It should make him feel better. The kid’s not spying on him, the kid’s not getting molested while undercover, and Jason can get back to business.
Unfortunately, his anger’s still raging, he’s thoroughly killed the party atmosphere of the meeting, and his thoughts keep swinging back to the kid. To the kid, wandering around Crime Alley dressed like that, and Jason hates him, hates him to the core, but he doesn’t hate anyone enough to wish that upon them. The kid is Robin, he can take care of himself, he can break the wrist of anyone who tries to touch him, but Jason can’t stop the spiral of his thoughts.
This meeting is a bust anyway, he might as well go track down a wayward bird.
He uses the rooftops, keeping an eye out for a short, slim frame, and halts when he sees an alleyway on the other side of the street. The Replacement hasn’t changed out of his undercover prostitute clothes, and he’s been cornered by a group of five men.
Jason’s instinctive reaction is to swing across the street and shoot them all, but the kid can handle five guys. He’s not that incompetent. And Jason doesn’t want to give him the wrong impression.
He can’t hear the conversation from across the street, but he can see the Replacement sink down to his knees.
His mind goes blank for a second.
He’s suddenly on the opposite rooftop, looking down.
The man is unbuckling his belt.
The kid is on his knees, against the wall.
The gun is in Jason’s hand.
He squeezes the trigger.
The rest of them have the sense to run for it, and Jason doesn’t chase after them, not with the Replacement locked in his seething green sight. He stomps down the fire escape, making for the kid, the kid that hasn’t moved, still sitting on the asphalt in clothes that barely cover anything, and the parts of Jason that remember cold nights shivering on street corners are fucking pissed.
“What the fuck do you think you’re doing?” Jason snarls, vicious and enraged, and the fucking kid doesn’t even try to defend himself when Jason hauls him up. “Is traipsing around Crime Alley a joke to you?”
Jason’s heart is still caught in his throat, going a mile a minute. If he wasn’t—if he didn’t—if he didn’t get here in time, the kid would’ve—he—
“Is this some stupid game? A dare? What the goddamn hell are you doing, Replacement?”
Jason cannot fucking believe this kid. Stupid silver-spoon blue-blooded rich brat, waltzing around in the Robin suit, playing undercover as a goddamn prostitute like it’s all make-believe.
“I thought I taught you your lesson,” Jason hisses, tightening his grip and resisting the urge to shake some sense into the little fool’s head. He lets go before he actually throttles the kid, and turns away, still breathing far too hard.
He hears a quiet thump, and turns to see the kid back on his knees. Staring at the ground. Trembling violently.
Jason stares.
The kid is splattered with blood from the man that Jason killed right in front of him, the man that was about to rape him, the—
The man that was about to rape him.
Jason crouches, and reaches a hand out to tilt the kid’s face up, and—and his eyes have gone glassy and hollow.
“Fuck,” Jason says out loud, something constricting in his throat, “Fuck.”
Tim doesn’t respond. Doesn’t move, doesn’t flinch. Just keeps shivering.
No. No, he can’t—Jason—he—Jason checks the corpse behind him, and the belt is undone but that’s it. He didn’t—didn’t get far enough to touch him.
Jason thinks back to the party. The casual way the man curled a hand on the kid’s hip. How long was Tim there? How long was he out of Jason’s sight? How—how many opportunities—
The kid didn’t flinch when he was touched.
“Tim,” Jason says quietly, “Tim, please wake up.”
Nothing.
He didn’t look uncomfortable in those clothes. He had a fake ID, presumably, if he got into the party. He—Jason doesn’t want to think about it. Can’t think about it.
“Tim, please,” Jason tries, shrugging out of his jacket to wrap it around the kid’s shoulders. He must be freezing. “Tim, come on, kid, come back.” He taps the kid’s cheek. Still nothing.
He has to think about it.
There’s no one else here, no Batman, no Nightwing, no one but Jason and a traumatized kid. His eyes are prickling as he stares into the kid’s vacant gaze, too many memories pressing against the back of his head, and—and he needs to get the kid somewhere safe.
Jason isn’t safe, he knows that, Tim knows that, but in the face of what almost happened to him—what might’ve already happened to him—the Red Hood is the safest person in Crime Alley.
“Okay, Tim, I’m going to take you to my safehouse, and we’ll get you cleaned up,” Jason says, slowly wrapping his arms around the kid. The lack of a response is a knife in his heart.
Jason swallows, and stands up, the limp teenager far too light in his arms. He holds Tim tighter, and goes for the grapple.
Please, he begs in his mind. Please, please let him be wrong. Maybe the kid is sick, maybe he’s just that terrified of Jason, maybe the gunshot triggered him.
Anything but the nightmares that live in Jason’s head.
Notes:
[All pretty robin Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 121 — 144.]
Chapter 122: punch drunk + alternate pov
Summary:
Jason drops by Dick's apartment for intel, but Dick is in a strange mood.
Notes:
Requested by Marzue! Jason's POV of the beginning of punch drunk.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jason definitely didn’t want to go hunt down sanctimonious Dick fucking Grayson, but the Bats had been seen sniffing around the warehouse that his latest case led to, and talking to the Golden Boy was easier than Bruce because he hid his disdain better.
Unfortunately for Jason, it looked like Dick was in no mood to hide his disdain tonight. “What do you want?” he groaned, staring at Jason upside-down from where he was flopped on the couch. Jason eyed the bruising on his chest, and shoved the flickers of green down.
“I have to say,” Jason hummed, “That was not the welcome I was expecting.” Usually Nightwing tried harder to pretend like he was the perfect big brother, even though they both knew that was a lie.
“I want to sleep, I don’t even know why you’re here,” Dick said irritably, and before Jason could open his mouth, continued, “You’re one to talk. You hate Bruce. You haven’t been to the Manor once since you came back.”
Jason took off his helmet to stare down at Dick. No signs of fear toxin exposure. No signs of a concussion. No signs of drinking. But something was clearly wrong with him.
“I don’t know where this conversation is going,” Jason said slowly, and Dick cut him off again.
“I don’t even know why,” Dick grumbled, “You got it all. You were the son he wanted.”
Jason did not hear that correctly. “Excuse me?”
“Oh, like you don’t know,” Dick snorted, “He adopted you two months after you showed up. Me? I was just his ward, the Robin he needed as a partner until he cast me aside and dressed you in my colors. He didn’t know how to deal with me. But you? You were perfect.”
Oh, so they were rehashing this old argument again. Golden Boy protesting he wasn’t golden. How cute.
“I feel like we’re talking about two very different things here, Dickie,” Jason crossed his arms.
“Oh, Jaybird,” Dick rolled his eyes, “Please don’t. You were there. You saw how much we fought. He practically threw me out of the house because I wouldn’t listen to him.”
And yet here Dick was, back home, the prodigal son taking the reins of Batman’s empire. “Really?” Jason scoffed, bitter old memories coming back, “Because every goddamn time I put on that suit, I was held up to your standards, Golden Boy, and I always managed to fall short.”
“I’m not talking about Robin,” Dick snapped, “I’m talking about being his son. You loved school. You wanted to go to college. Your favorite thing to do was read. I had to fight for every single scrap of affection Bruce would ever allow himself to show, and he opened up to you like he was never an emotionally stunted bastard.”
Maybe a concussion. Bruce had a thimbleful of emotion to give, and he hoarded it like it was gold. Jason couldn’t help arching an eyebrow at his supposed big brother.
“Of course he’s back to being emotionally repressed,” Dick scowled up at him, “You died. You don’t know—it fucking broke him, Jaybird. He nearly punched me when I confronted him. He almost tore this city apart.”
What a load of bullshit. There had been nothing different about Bruce—once a raging asshole, always a raging asshole. But Dick wasn’t done, and he hid his eyes with an arm as he continued, vicious, “Tim got next to nothing, bare scraps from the detective robot in charge, but of course Tim didn’t care because his parents are next to useless, and now there’s another one, and I can’t fucking parent everyone in this family!”
The shout rang out in the silent apartment, angry and bitter and venom-filled, and Jason resisted the urge to take a step back. He’d almost forgotten how violent Dick’s temper could be. “Oookay,” Jason said slowly, “I think you need to calm down, Dickface.”
“Calm down,” Dick repeated, smiling and unamused, “Because I need to keep everyone happy. Because if I don’t, no one will. Because you want to kill us all, because Tim is too attached to the mission to think about anything else, because Damian wants to take control of this city, because Bruce doesn’t know how to deal with emotions without making everything ten times worse.”
Because you want to kill us all.
Well, it was certainly taking a lot of self-restraint not the shoot the asshole right now.
“Then leave,” Jason said caustically.
“What?”
“Leave, Dickhead,” Jason repeated, “No one’s keeping you here. You already ran away from Bruce once—made your own team, took over your own city, built your own life. Leave.”
Dick lowered his arm, blinking up at him in surprise.
Whatever else, Jason knew one thing, and that was that Dick had never done well with a cage. “You clearly don’t want to be here,” Jason shrugged, “And the whole ‘perfect big brother’ thing is an act, because you never brought it out when I was around.”
Dick actually moved to protest, like Jason didn’t have three fucking years of memories of Dick’s disdain.
“Going to tell me I’m lying, Dickface?” Jason asked, sickly sweet, “Going to pretend like we were best buds growing up, like you didn’t hate me the moment you laid eyes on me, like you didn’t turn your whole team against me, like you even bothered showing up to my funeral?”
Jason could admit that his anger against the Replacement was mostly irrational. He’d been dead, and of course Bruce would get a new Robin. The kid wasn’t at fault. But Dick—Dick had never outright fought with Jason, but Jason had lived under his cold displeasure since the moment they met.
“You don’t get points for switching up your act after I died, Dickhead, because that means jack shit to me,” Jason hissed, everything flickering green, “You weren’t the perfect big brother, and I was just collateral damage in your ongoing war with Bruce. You don’t get to care more when I was dead than when I was alive, you asshole.”
The fucking nerve, using Jason’s death as some kind of pity party—
“Oh, Little Wing, you have no idea how much I hated you.”
Jason actually took a step back at the cold, mirthless sincerity, green vanishing like it’d never been there. Dick had never come out and said it to his face before.
“I wanted a little brother,” Dick smiled, hollow and empty, “And you took my suit. You took my name. You took my father. And it was like no one even noticed.”
Jason tried to rally, “The perfect, golden Dick Grayson has self-esteem issues—”
“Oh, fuck you.”
Jason’s mouth snapped shut. There was something choking his throat, some part of him that still desperately craved Nightwing’s approval, and it was falling apart.
“None of it mattered,” Dick murmured, “Because you died.”
“And that’s what everything comes back to,” Jason muttered bitterly. His fucking death. He would never be able to forget it.
“You don’t know what it was like,” Dick had the fucking audacity to say, and Jason had to bite back.
“Yeah, asshole, because I was dead—”
“You were dead, Jaybird,” Dick snarled, his voice cracking, “You didn’t have to live in the world you left behind. You didn’t have to watch your father nearly destroy himself in an attempt to join you in your grave. You didn’t have to struggle to keep your family afloat as they floundered under their grief.”
Dick was crying now, actual tears slipping down his cheeks, “You didn’t have to wonder—if you’d said something different, if you’d done something different, if you weren’t such a jealous prick, then maybe your little brother would’ve come to you, and maybe he’d still be alive and—” he choked, burying his head in his hands, “I know it’s not fair, Little Wing. But that doesn’t mean it doesn’t hurt.”
“Life isn’t fair,” Jason snapped back, automatically, but the anger had drained clear out at the sight of Dick’s tears.
“No,” Dick agreed wearily, “It isn’t.”
Would wonders never cease. “Glad we cleared that point up then,” Jason said sardonically, shuffling awkwardly as Dick rubbed at his wet cheeks.
“I just want you to come home,” Dick said quietly, “And yes, it’s slightly because I want to make up for how I failed you in the past, and yes, it’s definitely because Bruce was happiest when you were alive and your absence is still tearing the family apart, but Jay, I want you to come home because it’s your home.” Dick looked at him, and Jason couldn’t move, the earnestness rooting him to the spot.
“You deserve to come back,” Dick said softly, “You deserve to be safe and happy again. You being alive is a miracle, and you deserve to enjoy your second chance.”
Jason blinked rapidly, and took another step back. It wasn’t fucking fair. It was so completely not fair—Dick just said he’d hated him, and now—now he was making Jason cry and ugh. Jason didn’t know if he wanted to shoot him or hug him, the complete fucking bastard.
Dick eyed the water bottle just out of his reach, his gaze pitiful, and Jason snarled under his breath. “Ugh, you’re impossible,” he snapped, and picked up the bottle to lightly toss it to Dick. He wasn’t pouting. He was just—he needed the intel, that was all, and now that Dick was done leaking emotions, he could ask for it.
Dick paused halfway through opening the bottle, and stared at him in abject horror. “You’re here,” Dick said numbly, bolting upright, “You’re actually here.”
Jason arched an eyebrow, crossing his arms, “I’ve been here for the last ten minutes, Dickface.”
Dick actually swayed, like he was going to faint. “You’re real. You’re—you’ve been here this whole time.”
Concussion theory was gaining prominence.
“Who did you think you were having this conversation with?” Jason asked curiously.
“Not—not you—I didn’t—you—I swear, Jay, I didn’t mean—”
“Didn’t mean what you said?” Jason finished sweetly, “Are you sure about that, Dickie?”
“I didn’t mean to say it to you,” Dick almost shouted.
“You were talking to me,” Jason pointed out, “Unless you call someone else Jaybird.” That was a stupid thing to get jealous over, but Jason never claimed to be rational.
“I didn’t know you were actually here,” Dick said, his voice wavering, “I didn’t—fuck—Jay, I’m so sorry—”
Jason shrugged, “No, Dickiebird, it was a good talk. Got a lot of stuff off our minds.”
“Fuck, no—Jay—I’m sorry, please—” Fucking hell, the Golden Boy refused to show himself as anything less than perfect, anything that might bring him down to the level of the commoners. “I didn’t mean to say it, I didn’t know you were here, I swear—”
“Right, you were—what? Talking to my ghost?” Jason laughed at his not funny joke.
“Jay, I’m so, so sorry,” Dick’s voice—cracked. His breaths were shallow, and he was staring at Jason with wide, haunted eyes, “Please don’t—I didn’t mean to say any of that to you, I swear it, Little Wing, please—” His words broke off to choked gasps, too high and too fast, Dick’s eyes clouding over in panic, and Jason felt concern slam into him.
“Okay, you need to breathe,” Jason said, quiet and level as he rounded the table, “Dick? Dick, you’re having a panic attack. You need to breathe.”
But Dick wasn’t breathing, he kept making those shuddering gasps, too shallow to be helpful, and Jason grabbed his shoulders and pulled him up. He slipped behind Dick on the couch before holding his brother close, one hand braced against his diaphragm.
“Breathe, Dick,” Jason said, forcing his chest down to allow for a deeper breath. “Slower,” he admonished when Dick sucked in a high, panicky breath, “Follow my beat.” Jason took exaggerated breaths for Dick’s benefit, forcing his head against the armor to give Dick a physical rhythm to match.
“I’m sorry,” Dick said, hoarse and cracking, “I’m so sorry. Please don’t go.”
“I’m right here, Dickiebird,” Jason said softly.
“I didn’t mean it,” Dick stuttered, wracked with sobs, “I’m sorry please don’t—just ignore everything I said, Jason, please—Jaybird, I’m so sorry, I swear I wouldn’t have said it if I knew you were really there—I’m sorry—” his breath was hitching, ticking back to hyperventilation, “Hate me all you want, Jay, but please don’t take it out on the others, please, they didn’t know—they don’t deserve—I’m so sorry for ruining everything, Little Wing, I never meant—I don’t—Jason—”
Jason finally lost his patience, and clapped a hand over Dick’s mouth to cut off the rambling. He didn’t want to hear it, he didn’t—Dick was supposed to be better than them all, and Jason was now uncomfortably aware that he was only human.
“You need sleep,” Jason said slowly, “And water. And food. But probably sleep first.” Dick kept crying, curled up on top of him. “Dick?”
“I’m sorry,” Dick rasped as soon as Jason took his hand away, “Please don’t hold it against them, Jaybird, please—” Jason covered his mouth again.
“Okay, Dickiebird,” Jason murmured, “You’re going to listen to me, and you’re going to listen carefully, okay?” Dick gave a shaky nod, and Jason exhaled, “Alright. I’m not mad.” Dick made a confused noise. “I’m not mad at the things you said,” Jason repeated, “Do you understand?”
Dick made a soft, broken sound, fresh tears dripping down his face, and Jason felt his stomach twist.
“No, Dick, I’m not—I’m not leaving,” Jason tried, “I swear I’m not upset at you. I realized that something was wrong at the start—I thought you were drunk, or something—”
“Not drunk,” Dick mumbled.
“No, just sleep-deprived and punch-drunk,” Jason huffed, before gentling his voice again, “I’m not upset with you. Do you understand?”
Dick…didn’t respond.
“Okay,” Jason said wearily, “You really need sleep.” He gently patted his older brother’s shoulder. “I’m—I’m relieved, actually. That I finally got an honest conversation out of you,” Jason admitted. Dick had been so unfailingly cheerful that he’d almost seemed like a different person, no trace of the closed-off, distant older brother that Jason remembered. “That you didn’t just—that my memories weren’t a lie. That you admitted you were an asshole.”
Dick quietly raised his head to meet Jason’s gaze, tear tracks glimmering on his cheeks. “I was. I was a horrible brother to you, I used you in my arguments with Bruce, I treated you terribly, I was—”
Jason at fifteen would’ve loved to hear this. Jason at nineteen was just…tired. “Nope,” Jason said, pinching Dick’s lips, “I said I was happy I got the truth, I didn’t say I wanted groveling.” That was reserved for Bruce.
“I’m sorry,” Dick said, muffled, “For—for everything.”
“You’ve apologized at least a hundred times already, Dickie,” Jason groaned, “You need sleep.”
Dick dropped his head back against Jason’s armor, like he was planning to go to sleep right there. “Can’t,” he murmured, and something inside Jason twisted up in knots.
He could leave, right now. He should probably leave—he wasn’t getting any intel out of Dick, not like this, and if the man wasn’t concussed or drunk, Jason had no obligation to stay. He could just—go.
Dick’s fingers were curled around his armor, gripping tighter, like he never wanted to let go, and—and Jason didn’t remember a solicitous, smiling, sincere older brother.
But he wanted one.
Notes:
[All punch drunk Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 122 — 70.]
Chapter 123: war of attrition + end note
Summary:
Dick is this close to strangling both his little brothers for some peace and quiet.
Notes:
Requested by SalParadiseLost! Scene from end notes of war of attrition.
I had so much fun with this one.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Okay,” Dick said, with a calm he didn’t feel, “Someone explain it to me. From the start.”
“I was just on a walk—” Tim began, all injured innocence, and Jason scoffed loud enough to drown it out.
“You were in fucking Crime Alley, Replacement, no one goes there on a goddamn walk—”
“And there were some muggers in an alley,” Tim said, louder, “But I was handling it—”
“Sure, you were on the ground and they were about to stomp your skull, but no, you were handling it—”
“And then the Red Hood kidnapped me,” Tim finished, looking up at Dick with wide blue eyes.
Jason was stunned speechless for a moment, long enough for Dick to cast a glance over their surroundings—a small apartment, Jason leaning against a cozy couch and Tim sitting on it, both in civilian clothes—and then scanned the younger of his two brothers. Tim had a fresh scrape on the side of his head and an ice pack on his knee, and his crutches were nowhere to be seen. He was also cupping a mug of some delicious-smelling cocoa.
Dick slowly raised an eyebrow.
“He kidnapped me!” Tim insisted, like he wasn’t snugly wrapped up in a Wonder Woman blanket and utterly unconcerned that Jason was making spluttering noises behind him.
“You demanded I take you to your coffeemaker!”
“He’s holding it hostage,” Tim said with a straight face, “This is extortion.”
“Oh, you little fucking shit—”
“Wait,” Dick cut through their squabble, “What happened to the muggers?”
Jason glowered. “Jason shot them,” Tim said, faintly waspish, “Even though I had it handled—”
“You were about to get your head cracked open like a goddamn watermelon, kid—”
“I didn’t need you to save me!” Tim snapped, twisting towards Jason.
Jason’s eyes flashed a vivid green, almost glowing, and something in the back of Dick’s head quietly marked a tick in the Lazarus Pit column. “So sorry, Replacement, but ‘no more dead Robins’ isn’t something I’m taking your input on, so I don’t fucking care if you didn’t want me to save your stupid little neck—”
“Oh, look at me!” Tim dropped his voice to a low growl, “I died once, and I’m going to make that everyone’s problem—”
“Enough!” Dick snapped, moving forward before Jason could actually punch Tim in the face, “Enough.” He pointed at Jason, “Sit down.” Jason actually bared his teeth at him, and Tim mumbled something that was definitely derogatory.
Dick whirled on him, “You are both going to sit and stay quiet. Or so help me, I’m going to call Bruce right now.”
The threat was enough to make Jason flinch. He glared at Dick for a moment more before coming to the conclusion that he was serious, and stepped back to sit down in a chair.
Tim snickered, and Dick turned to him. “And what,” Dick asked coldly, “Do you find so amusing? Do you think he’s going to be happy that you went out, in the middle of the night, unarmed, to Crime Alley?”
The grin abruptly disappeared from Tim’s face.
“Be quiet and drink your cocoa,” Dick ordered, turning back to Jason, but Tim was apparently unwilling to let him have the last word.
“But what if it’s poisoned?”
Dick stopped. Turned back to him. Crouched, until he was eye-level with Tim’s now-uncertain expression. Took the mug from him. It was already half-empty.
Fuck, it tasted as delicious as it smelled.
“That’s mine!” Tim squawked, and Dick took another gulp.
“Testing for poison, baby bird,” Dick said casually, and was rewarded by a grin on Jason’s face. It had been so long since he’d seen his little brother’s smile.
Tim, on the other hand, was sulking, and Dick couldn’t stop himself from pinching his little brother’s cheek. Jason’s eyes lit up—not green, this time, but the unholy glee of an older sibling finding a potential weakness. Tim clearly recognized it as well, because he reared up with a hiss.
“Don’t you dare,” Tim said warningly as Jason slowly raised from the chair, “Jason, I swear, I’ll ruin the new library card you got, don’t—” Jason pounced, careful to cage Tim against the couch instead of smothering him, mindful of his injuries, and Tim screeched as he tried to push him off.
“Baby cheeks for the baby bird,” Jason crooned, while Tim howled with all the outraged sensitivity of a wet cat.
Dick shook his head and turned away from his wrestling siblings, activating the comm in his ear. “Hey, O, light of my life,” he sighed, “Please tell me I can strangle the both of them.”
Babs hummed, her amusement coming through loud and clear. “Well,” she said, “You do have two hands.”
Dick turned back to the couch, where Jason was leaning back slightly, forehead furrowed, while Tim clutched his cast and cried crocodile tears. “If Bruce brings home another one,” Dick said flatly, “I'll quit.”
Notes:
Oh, Dickie....
[All war of attrition Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 146 — 183 — 123.]
Chapter 124: ghost story + alt pov
Summary:
Dick is bound and trapped as the Red Hood plays out his game.
Notes:
Requested by anon! Dick's POV of a scene from chapter 6 of ghost story.
Whumptober Day 1: Bound
Yes, I am doing all whumptober fills as Batcellanea fills. Yes, I am planning to upload all 31 at once. Yes, this is probably an unwise decision. But that's never stopped me before!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Dick has no idea what Hood wants. The man is mercurial, flipping between faces like it’s a game, and Dick’s stomach sinks as the Batmobile comes roaring into the Cave.
The Red Hood is standing in front of the Batcomputer like he owns the place, and Dick can see Batman’s gaze flit over the entire scene as he stalks forward.
“Batman,” Hood says darkly, “Right on time.” There’s an odd emphasis to the words.
“Hood,” Batman replies evenly, “What are you doing?” Dick abruptly realizes that this is Batman’s first interaction with Hood. He can’t help but think it’s on purpose.
“Cleaning up a bat infestation,” Hood says nonchalantly—and kicks a collar at Batman. “Put it on,” comes the order as Hood raises a trigger, “Or the birdies go boom.”
Fuck.
“Don’t,” Dick shouts, struggling harder against his bonds, “Don’t, B, there are bombs built into it, get out—”
“Shh, Dickface, you’re not invited to this conversation,” Hood cuts him off, “Put it on, Batman.” Batman doesn’t move, and something in Hood’s body language shifts to ruthless. “Or are you that eager to watch them go the same way Robin did?”
The worst part is that they have no idea who Hood is. No idea how he knows so much.
“B, don’t,” Robin says quietly, working uselessly at his own bonds. Hood doesn’t look at either of them as he—pushes the button.
Dick stops breathing.
“It’s a dead man’s switch now. Attack me, and I’ll let go.” Fuck. To save them, Batman has to get the trigger out of Hood’s hand while keeping the button depressed, and the criminal is no slouch at combat. “You’re not in charge here, Batman,” Hood says sharply, “Put on the collar.”
Batman looks at them. Dick shakes his head no—don’t, there has to be another way, a better way—
The collar clicks into place and Dick lets out a low, shaky breath.
“Why are you doing this?” Batman says loudly. Keeping Hood’s attention on him. “What do you want? Money? Fame?” Dick knows it’s a stalling tactic, knows Batman is buying time, but Alfred’s out of town and Dick is a very good escape artist but it seems like Hood knows that too, because he can’t get free.
“Revenge,” Hood growls, “You have no goddamn idea, do you. You claim you’re keeping this city safe, and every single villain that you stop instead of kill just gets out and adds to the chaos.” The thread of rage in his voice is personal. “Your precious rule is poisoning this city because you care more about the villains you capture than the victims they’ve left behind.”
“You don’t—”
Hood holds up the plaque that decorated Jason’s case, and Dick watches his father freeze in place. “A good soldier,” Hood recites mockingly, “And if the Joker was dead, a fifteen-year-old kid wouldn’t have been murdered, far from home, screaming for his father.”
No. No. This is beyond their identities, Hood knows things about them that no one else does, and it sends chills down his spine.
“You don’t know what you’re talking about,” Batman snaps.
“I know exactly what I’m talking about,” Hood retorts.
No one but the people who were there at the time. Jason…and the Joker.
No—no, they checked Arkham, the Joker hasn’t gotten out, it can’t be—Dick’s train of thought stutters when he catches sight of a shadow slipping around the back of the Cave.
“You’re planning to kill me because I won’t kill the Joker?” Batman asks. The shadow slips closer and closer, aiming for Hood.
“That seems like an oversimplification,” Hood shrugs, raising the trigger, “But sure, we’ll go with that. Any last—”
The shadow resolves itself into Talia al Ghul with a sword at Hood’s throat.
Dick would be the first to say that he despises the assassin, but right now he could kiss her—whatever her flavor of crazy, she won’t let Bruce die.
“Let him go,” Talia says softly, “Or I’ll slit your throat.”
“Talia?” Hood sounds confused.
“Let him go.”
“What—wait, what are you doing?” Plaintively confused.
“Let him go.”
“You’re siding with him,” Hood says, confusion sliding to anger just a little too neatly. Dick narrows his eyes. “You’re siding with him.”
“Let him go, Hood.”
“All that training,” Hood snarls, and now Dick is sure. This is definitely an act. “All your protection. All those pretty words.” He heard the personal tinge of rage to Hood’s words earlier, and these are just an affectation. “And you were what, just jerking me around like a puppet on a string?”
“Let him go, Hood,” Talia says, quiet and deadly, “Or I’ll come back with a crowbar.”
Hood jerks at that, his fist clenching around the trigger, and Dick nearly bites through the inside of his lip. He doesn’t know what’s going on, but he’s sure he doesn’t like it.
“You promised me revenge,” Hood hisses, and his voice slides to vicious satisfaction, “Unless you thought I wouldn’t succeed.”
“Talia,” Batman says, low and warning, but neither Hood nor Talia are looking at him.
“You manipulated me,” Hood says coldly, calculatingly, raising the trigger, “I should kill him just to teach you a lesson.”
Did someone come all the way to Gotham and stir this city up, just to get at Talia al Ghul? No, it doesn’t make any sense—Dick is still missing something here.
He exchanges a glance with Tim, who nods, slow and narrow-eyed.
“What do you want?” Talia snaps. Hood stays silent for a stretching moment, and she repeats it, “What do you want to let him go?”
The silence yawns. Dick’s almost got one hand free, he just needs to dislocate his thumb—
“Damian.”
Talia al Ghul, the Demon’s Daughter, freezes with an expression of acute horror. “What?”
“I want Damian,” Hood repeats levelly, his gaze swinging towards Batman, “Damian. Al Ghul. Wayne.”
Tim wheezes out a startled breath and Dick’s mouth drops. They—when did—Bruce never—did Talia never say—
“Talia,” Batman croaks out, and his voice sounds horrible, and Talia is ashen, and Dick is horribly confused.
“Where did you hear that name?” Talia asks flatly, as though that’ll hide her panic.
“It’s amazing what people will say when they think you can’t understand them,” and the smirk is almost audible. Hood is all satisfaction now, like the cat that got the canary, and Talia’s face flits between several expressions before it settles.
“You were never going to kill them,” she says bluntly.
Hood lets go of the trigger.
Dick has one, terrified moment to think NO before his shackles beep and click off. There’s still the zipties, but Batman is suddenly right there, cutting them free, and Dick straightens to his feet before facing the confrontation again.
The sword is back at Hood’s throat. “Where are the rest of the explosives?” Talia demands angrily, her eyes flashing. She looks incensed.
“They never left the building. I hope you didn’t leave anything important behind in that safehouse, Talia, because you have about five minutes to say goodbye.”
If Hood didn’t keep them prisoner and sow chaos in their city, Dick thinks he might’ve been impressed with how easily he’s played Talia. On the other hand, if the shackles were empty of explosives…Hood didn’t harm them at all.
He knows them. He knows them personally, he’s angry at them, but they were never in danger.
“I will kill you,” Talia snaps viciously, but Hood is entirely unconcerned.
“In front of him?” he nods to Batman. Talia turns, and her expression goes blank. Bruce is almost trembling—desperate for answers, Dick knows, and some part of Dick wants those answers as well.
“I will make what the Joker did to you look like mercy,” Talia snarls at Hood. The threat makes him flinch, Dick can see it, but Hood merely shrugs, overly casual.
Pieces are falling in an odd pattern in Dick’s head. A picture too sensational to believe.
Batman is more preoccupied with haring after Talia, so Dick pulls Tim along to make sure they’re blocking Hood’s exits. The man doesn’t get to leave, not after that little display.
Dick wants answers.
Dick wants a miracle.
Notes:
[All ghost story Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 124 — 69 — 109.]
Chapter 125: Panic Room + alt pov
Summary:
Tim is trapped in a room with his brothers.
Notes:
Requested by anon! Tim's POV of a scene from chapter two of Panic Room.
Whumptober Day 2: Choking.
Chapter Text
Tim didn’t realize anything was wrong until Damian called his name, loud and snappish and—immediately followed by a crashing sound.
“Jason! Damian! What’s going on?”
He cursed as he extricated himself from the hollow as fast as he could, fighting the tangle of wires, and swung the flashlight around in time to catch Damian scream.
The boy went limp, and Jason didn’t stop.
“Jason!” Tim threw himself at the older boy, jabbing an elbow into his side and slamming the other down on his arm to force him to let Damian go. It worked—Damian crashed to the ground as Jason drew back with a growl—a little too well.
Green eyes glowed eerily in the darkness, and Jason lunged.
“Jason, stop,” Tim said breathlessly, trying not to trip on the piles of wiring and tools, “Jason—Jason, snap out of it—” his back hit the wall as Jason stalked forward.
Tim couldn’t retreat, not with Damian vulnerable on the ground, he had to keep Jason’s attention focused on him for as long as this bout of rage lasted, but his attempts at an attack only won him a dislocated shoulder, and two hands closed around his throat in the ensuing distraction.
“Replacement,” Jason hissed, dark and alien, and Tim huffed a breathless curse as he tried to pry Jason’s fingers off. Jason pulled one hand free, and used it to yank mercilessly at Tim’s fingers. Tim choked out a gasp as bone cracked.
“Jason,” Tim wheezed, “Jason, please—” and he had no more air left, his brother was going to strangle him, right here and now, and then he’d kill Damian too, and Jason would be trapped in this room with no escape, and they’d all be dead and—
He could breathe again. Sweet, blessed air that he sucked in greedily. “Fuck,” Jason snarled, half-furious and half-wet, and something crashed loudly in the background.
Tim ignored it to crawl forward in search of Damian. He nearly stumbled upon the younger boy, and forced broken fingers to curl around his wrist in search of a pulse. When he found it, he felt something inside him unclench.
“Tim?” Jason’s voice was wavering.
“‘M here.” His throat felt like it was actively being turned into pulp. Talking hurt.
“Damian?” Jason ventured tentatively.
“Alive,” Tim exhaled, brushing the hair out of the demon brat’s face. “Unconscious.” Damian would never have allowed that while he was awake, stab-happy assassin child that he was, but crumpled in a heap, Tim was keenly aware that Damian was a child.
He didn’t deserve this.
“I need to get out of here,” Jason muttered, voice shaking, “I—it’s dark and locked and—Tim, how long is it going to—”
“I can’t,” Tim admitted plainly. He curled around Damian as much as he could, bracing for a blow. “I have a dislocated shoulder and multiple broken fingers. I can’t rewire the door.”
For a long moment, all he could hear was the sound of Jason’s breathing, harsh and ragged.
“I can set your shoulder,” Jason offered.
Aside from Tim’s instinctive reaction to the thought of Jason anywhere near him right now, he couldn’t do all the fiddly bits of rewiring, it would be too painful. “Jason,” Tim exhaled, but Jason cut him off.
“I can’t stay here, Tim, I can’t, I—I’m losing control, I can feel it,” Jason’s breathing got shallower and shallower, “I have to get out of here—”
“Can you do it?” Tim asked, sharply redirecting.
“What?”
“Can you rewire it if I give you instructions?” Tim repeated patiently. His fingers were throbbing painfully, and he could barely swallow through his choked throat.
“I—yeah. I think so. I just—I need you to keep talking.”
Keep talking, through a throat that felt like scraped gravel. Fucking fantastic. Tim drew Damian closer, settling him awkwardly in his lap, and waited for Jason to move inside the crawlspace to finish getting them out of here.
“I’m sorry,” Tim murmured to the boy half-curled in his lap, gently stroking his fingers through the soft, silky hair. “We’ll get out of here, I promise.”
Chapter 126: stay with me + missing scene
Summary:
Dick returns to his little brother's side.
Notes:
Requested by candlebreak! Missing scene from stay with me.
Whumptober Day 3: "Who did this to you?"
Content warning: implied/referenced rape/noncon.
Chapter Text
Tim was fast asleep by the time Dick returned, and he raced through the shower with the same frantic speed he’d used to take down the Riddler and get back home. Hood’s distress call was nothing but a giant axe over his head, and even Batman’s terse report that Robin was alive and they were on their way to the Cave didn’t soothe his anxiety.
When he finally stepped inside the medbay, his heart sank through the floor.
Tim was curled up, far too thin, skin pale and bruised all over. There was an irritated rash around his eyes and his expression was scrunched up, even in sleep. He looked entirely too fragile underneath the bright Wonder Woman blanket currently swaddling him, and he was clutching Jason’s outstretched arm like a safety blanket.
Dick took a seat on the other side of the bed. Bruce’s expression was fractured and hollow, Jason’s narrow-eyed, and Dick ignored both of them to reach out and gently brush a stray lock of hair out of Tim’s face.
Jason made a warning growl, and Dick heeded it, withdrawing his hand and carefully tucking in the corner of Tim’s blanket before easing back to his chair.
No one should look that—that—that shattered, and something in Dick’s heart that had cracked over the past few days of a missing Robin finally gave way.
“Who did this to you?” he asked, low and quiet and hoarse. His cheeks were wet and his fingers trembling and every time he took a breath, he could smell rain. An arm wrapped around his shoulders and Dick let Bruce pull him closer, until he could nestle against his father’s side.
“They’re dead,” Jason said shortly. The first words he’d ever spoken to Dick outside costume, and he wasn’t even looking at Dick, his gaze fixed on Tim—on the kid that he’d once beaten up and left for dead.
Bruce didn’t make a peep at the mention of murder. Dick tried to reconcile the version of Hood that had dismissively agreed to keep an eye out for Robin with the one who was stroking the back of Tim’s hand, and—and he didn’t want to know what had caused the change.
Unfortunately, he didn’t get a choice.
But Tim was home now. He was home, he was here, and that—that was a positive. Things would get better. Dick knew they would, and he would make sure nothing like this every happened to his little brother again.
Chapter 127: haphephobia + end note
Summary:
The Titans are willing to take a slight detour to escort Jason to meet his birth mother.
Notes:
Requested by myself (I really wanted to write this scene)! Scene from end notes of haphephobia.
Whumptober Day 4: taken hostage.
Chapter Text
“It’s okay, sweetie,” his mom smiled at him, and something uncomfortable slithered down his spine. He followed her, his steps leaden as dread sunk into his stomach, and he tried to tamp down on it.
He was fine. He was Robin. His mom said the warehouse was empty, he’d just check it out and find out what the Joker was up to. The Titans weren’t very far—Nightwing promised to be back in fifteen minutes—and he was with his mom.
He was safe.
He should’ve been safe.
Jason stepped into a room full of goons, and Sheila leveled a gun at his head. “Come on, sweetie,” she said, her tone not changing a fraction, “I want you to meet a friend.”
Any native Gothamite could recognize that laugh.
“I thought you said the Joker left,” Jason responded more levelly than he felt.
“He wanted to talk to you,” Sheila said softly, like she wasn’t holding a gun to her own child’s head, and the clown himself stepped into clear view.
“Hello little birdie,” the voice echoed off the rafters, the inflections all twisted, “Have you lost your way back to your nest?” The grotesque smile stretched, wider and wider until it wasn’t a smile at all. “Or did the poor little cuckoo go searching for his mother?”
Well, Jason had clearly not found one, and the aching certainty split him wide.
“What are you doing here, Joker?” Jason snapped, turning away from the woman who’d given birth to him, “What, Gotham kick you out? Did you decide to go crying somewhere else to pretend like anyone gives a fuck about you?”
The warehouse was covered in walls of shelving, making it difficult to identify clear sightlines, but there were certainly way too many goons between him and an escape. Jason discreetly pressed the panic button in his suit, but couldn’t tell if it worked.
“Oh, dear me, someone outta wash out that mouth,” the Joker tsked. Jason growled. “Where is Batsy, by the way?”
“Not here,” Jason replied tersely. Batman was off on a mission somewhere, and Jason didn’t know where, because Jason was currently not talking to him. It was sheer luck that he’d caught Dick before the Titans left for their off-planet mission. “What’s the matter, you second-rate excuse for a clown, you afraid of a little bird?”
The Joker’s eyes narrowed, still smiling but clearly angry. “You know what?” He had a crowbar in his hand and he swung it idly as he walked closer. “I’m going to enjoy beating some manners into you.”
“You can try,” Jason bared his teeth in a vicious smile, “From what I hear, that didn’t work out with Harley.”
Jason had definitely pissed him off now. It looked like the rumors of their breakup were true.
“Oh, pumpkin,” the Joker hissed, eyes glittering in rage. There were at least fifteen goons Jason could see, one gun still pointed at his head courtesy of his backstabbing bitch of a biological mother, and one very angry clown. “They’ll never find all the pieces when I’m done with you.”
Sheila raised the gun, the Joker’s hand tightened on the crowbar, Jason swallowed—
“Funny,” came a very cold, very furious voice, “I was about to say the same thing to you.”
Everyone looked up. Starfire, hovering above them, her eyes as incandescent as her flaming hair, made an expression that looked more like a threat than a smile.
“This is private Gotham business, sweetheart,” the Joker said. Jason was almost impressed by his ability to mouth off to an angry Starfire—he wanted to duck for cover and she wasn’t even glaring at him.
“Then you shouldn’t have taken it out of Gotham,” and Jason was already whirling around, something inside of him untwisting in relief at the sound of Nightwing’s voice.
Starfire clearly decided that that was enough talking, and swooped down, starblasts sizzling through the air, as the warehouse floor erupted in chaos.
“Hey, Robin,” Nightwing dropped down from the rafter next to him, and gave him a quick once-over, “You good?”
Jason nodded, abruptly unmoored—his stomach twisted when he caught sight of Sheila’s face, and he channeled that spike of emotion into punching a little harder than necessary.
His mother had sold him out.
The woman that had given birth to him had betrayed him.
He’d gone halfway around the world and—
Maybe it was him. Sheila had given him up, Willis had gone to prison, Catherine had used drugs to escape, Bruce wanted to bench him—the common denominator was Jason.
Maybe he was just a child that nobody wanted.
Three heroes was overkill for the Joker and his goons, and the only hiccup was when they had to evacuate the warehouse after discovering the bomb. Jason stalked away from the cuffed criminals, his heart cracking further with every breath, and—crumpled to the dusty ground when it broke completely.
“Robin!” Nightwing’s voice was much closer than he expected, and Jason choked on his shuddering breath as he tried to suppress the tears. It didn’t work, and he was forced to swipe across his face as Nightwing dropped into a crouch in front of him. “Hey, Little Wing,” Nightwing said softly, “What’s wrong? Are you hurt?”
Jason shook his head. Everything hurt, but not what Nightwing meant. Physically, he was fine.
“She held a gun to my head,” Jason said hollowly. Nightwing made a small sound. “She’s my mother and she led me straight to the Joker.” He squeezed his eyes shut. “I—I don’t—why?” he ended, jagged and broken and miserable.
Firm arms immediately closed around him, pressing him against black-and-blue kevlar in a tight hug. “Because she’s a horrible person,” Nightwing said flatly, “She may have given birth to you, but that doesn’t make her your mother.”
“Why—” Jason hiccupped, pressing his face against Nightwing’s costume, “Why d—does no one c—care about me?”
Nightwing made a sharp sound and the arms tightened harder. “I care about you,” he said firmly, “B cares about you. Agent A cares about you. The Titans care about you. You are precious and magic and brilliant and my little shit of a little brother and I love you from the bottom of my heart.”
Jason curled his fingers to grip the costume tighter, suppressing the gasps as hot tears curved down his face.
“Family is who you make it,” Nightwing said quietly, rocking Jason slightly as he cried. “And so many people adore you, Little Wing.” Then why didn’t it feel like it? Why did Jason feel like nothing more than street trash? Jason attempted to shake his head, but Nightwing’s grip didn’t let him move.
“My little Robin,” Nightwing said softly, first in English and then in a language Jason didn’t recognize, and Jason was sobbing like a little kid now, but Nightwing didn’t seem to care.
His family was right here, and that was all that mattered.
Chapter 128: lies of omission + follow-up
Summary:
Red Robin and Robin have a run-in with Ivy again.
Notes:
Requested by SwordKallya! Follow-up scene to lies of omission.
Whumptober Day 5: Misunderstanding.
Content warning: truth serum.
Chapter Text
In Tim’s defense, he wasn’t expecting Ivy to hold a grudge. She usually didn’t, but whatever Hood had done-slash-threatened, Tim was again hanging from a bunch of vines without any room to move.
This time, there wasn’t even a Nightwing to defuse or deflect or deescalate, which left Tim glaring viciously as Ivy swanned into the clearing and grinned at a struggling Red Robin and Robin.
“You know, I think you didn’t quite learn your lesson last time, Red,” Ivy tapped her fingernails against her arm. Both of them ignored the faintly muffled threats to ‘get my katana and slice this infernal foliage to tinder, you photosynthesizing witch’. “Maybe it wasn’t painful enough?”
Tim snarled wordlessly. It had been plenty painful to spill his secrets, to watch Nightwing’s expression shatter, to feel the sick, churning guilt and shame in his stomach—
“But you got to spill last time, so now it’s the baby brat’s turn,” Ivy grinned, and Tim barely had the chance to shout ‘no’ before flowering vines crossed over Robin’s face.
The kid struggled hard, but there was no escaping the vines, and finally he went limp. Ivy let a vicious smile spread across her face.
Someone should really break Harley out of the Suicide Squad before Ivy went full supervillain again.
There was a batarang in Tim’s sleeve, but he needed at least two fingers free to reach it, and Robin was gasping, his face growing red. “Well, brat?” Ivy raised an eyebrow, “What do you have to say for yourself?”
Robin spat out a curse, foreign syllables flowing smoothly, and Ivy blinked, bemused, as Robin continued insulting her entire ancestry in League Dialect. Or, that was what the League of Assassins called it anyway, despite it being a language of its own and not a dialect, with nothing but passing similarities to local languages.
Robin relaxed in increments as his words stayed firmly away from English—and Tim was cursing himself out in his head, why had he not thought of switching to a different language, admittedly he wasn’t fluent in anything else but he still could’ve tried—and Ivy snarled.
“I’m warning you,” she hissed, swinging her glare to Tim as well, “You and the rest of the birdies, you interfere in my business again, and I will make an example out of the lot of you.” She spun on one heel and stalked back to her greenhouse, ignoring Robin’s very clearly derogatory words.
Tim stretched his fingers a little more, and—yes, snagged the edge of the batarang. Wriggling it out was slow going, but he managed bit by bit, until he had the sharp edge in his hands. Robin’s sentences were getting oddly disjoint, and he was firmly looking away from Tim, talking to no one but himself.
Tim pressed his lips into a thin line, and didn’t say a word.
Once he managed to get a hand free, the rest of the vines were easy to saw through, and Tim dropped to the ground and batted away any searching tendrils. “This is Red Robin,” he said into his comm, “Robin and I are in Robinson Park, Robin’s been hit with the truth serum, we’re in the process of getting out.”
“Are you okay?” Nightwing’s alarmed voice crackled on—he was benched from patrol with a sprained ankle.
“I’m in Tricorner,” Hood said sharply, “Heading your way.”
“We’re fine,” Tim said, working on Robin’s vines as the kid’s voice dropped to almost under his breath, soft and rushed. “Robin needs an antidote.”
“I’ll direct the Batmobile to your location, with antidotes inside,” Nightwing said firmly, “ETA fifteen minutes.”
“ETA ten,” Hood sounded off, before the comms went silent.
Tim pulled Robin free from the vines and—okay, apparently they were cutting out with a katana. That wasn’t going to make Ivy any happier, but Tim just winced and followed after the demon brat as he sliced them a path out of the jungle with extreme prejudice.
Tim waited until they were on a rooftop and out of danger before he spoke up, his stomach twisting. “I, um,” he cleared his throat out, awkward, “I can understand League Dialect.” Robin froze like a deer in headlights, his mouth clamping shut. “Bits and pieces, really, I just—I had to pick some up when I was in Nanda Parbat, and Pru taught me, and I can’t really speak it, just understand, and—” Tim cut himself off, feeling like he was the one under truth serum.
“I’m sorry,” he said finally, “I know you—I won’t tell anyone what you said. I promise.”
Robin looked like he was going to throw up, a hand pressed tightly to his mouth.
The best thing would be to sit here in silence and pretend like he hadn’t heard a word—just because Damian wasn’t trying to actively kill him anymore didn’t mean that the kid wanted Tim to know all his secrets—but Tim could practically feel the distress wafting off the kid.
“And,” Tim said quietly, “You—I can’t promise you’ll be Robin forever, or even that you’ll only move on when you’re ready. Our track record on that isn’t the greatest.” He tried a smile, but it felt plastic. “But I can promise you that Robin or not, you will always be family.”
Damian took a high, ragged, shuddering breath before gradually relaxing. His words were muffled, but not muffled enough, and Tim understood enough League Dialect to make it out.
This smile felt more genuine. “Always, little brother,” Tim murmured.
Chapter 129: allopreen + alt pov
Summary:
Jason was expecting a fight.
Notes:
Requested by Valkirin! Jason's POV of the second scene of allopreen.
Whumptober Day 6: Touch Starved.
Content warning: cuddle pollen.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jason had to admit that he hadn’t expected it to be so easy. He’d planned for a fight, had been hoping for a fight, and the Replacement showing up swaddled in a blanket with red-rimmed eyes had thrown him off his game.
His insults had barely landed, and the kid had dismissed him as a threat. Handed him the uniform and told him to leave. Cool as a cucumber, as though Jason was just an inconvenience.
It would’ve sparked the Pit if it wasn’t so odd.
Some part of him was still a detective, and with Robin not emerging from his room, Jason was free to poke around the rest of the Tower. He already knew that no one else was home, and he checked two floors before he found the nest of blankets on the couch. There were four heating pads amid the tangled mess, still warm, and Jason recalled the way the kid had been all wrapped up.
Was he sick? Jason felt a pang of something that could’ve been called concern, and swiped the heat packs. He was just solving a mystery, he told himself. And figuring out Robin’s reactions was good planning for the future, because there was no way the Replacement would actually take this whole thing lying down. Maybe he’d even get some taunting in.
And then he found the kid curled up in his closet, shivering violently, and his thoughts left his brain.
He didn’t remember throwing the pack but the kid looked up in surprise. “What’s wrong with you that you need four heat packs?” Jason barked, trying to push down the squirming, twisting eels in his stomach.
“Nothing,” the kid muttered, and Jason crouched down until the little shit had no choice but to look at him.
“You’re wrapped in two blankets and sitting in the closet,” Jason pointed out, “Something’s clearly wrong.”
“It’s just pollen.”
What? “Pollen,” Jason repeated, still confused, “Like Ivy’s pollen?” But they were in San Francisco, and no one was in the building, and the kid was using heat packs. “Heat packs don’t help against Ivy’s pollen.”
The kid just curled up further and continued to ignore him.
“Replacement, you know that heat packs don’t work against Ivy’s pollen, right?” Jason couldn’t say why it was so important that the kid understood, or why his heart was beating too fast. “It’s human warmth, not artificial warmth.”
“I’m aware,” the kid said, dull and resigned.
Just.
What.
The hell was going on here.
“Okay,” Jason said as levelly as he could manage, “Then clue me in as to why you’re huddling in a closet, alone?” Nothing but choked sounds. “No, seriously, where are your little friends?” Surely the Titans wouldn’t have left the kid alone like this. “For that matter, how did Bruce even let you leave?”
Batman should’ve been all over this, smothering the Replacement in the hugs that Jason wanted so desperately to get back.
“Didn’t tell him,” the kid muttered, “And they’re not here.”
“Why didn’t you tell him?” Jason asked, bewildered.
“Because then he’d feel responsible to do something about it,” the Replacement said flatly, looking up with a disdainful expression, “And I’m sure your opinion of me is extremely unflattering, but I don’t inconvenience everyone around me for things I can handle on my own.”
The Pit wanted to get annoyed at the supercilious tone, but Jason was too busy trying to fit the words in an order that made sense. He didn’t succeed.
“Oookay,” Jason said, stretching out the word, because there were too many things in that short spiel, too many alarms going off in his head. “I’m not going to unpack that statement, but are you telling me you do this shit every time you get hit with cuddle pollen? Bruce hasn’t hugged you ever?”
It was ridiculous. It was ludicrous. Ivy threw the stuff around like it was glitter, and compared to the other toxins the Rogues used, cuddling someone for a few hours was a good deal. The Replacement was just being dramatic—maybe he’d fought with Bruce or something, and was clinging to wounded pride—
“Once,” the kid mumbled.
“Excuse me?”
The kid’s expression shifted to something distinctly tired. “I didn’t take your place, Jason,” he said, cutting unerringly to the heart of Jason’s issues, “Batman needed a Robin, but Bruce would never replace you. I wasn’t his son. I was just—he was falling apart, and he needed someone to help him hold himself together. That’s all I was.”
What the fuck.
It looked like Jason had stumbled upon a can of worms and desperately needed a garden to redirect them to.
First things first. If Robin was under the influence of cuddle pollen, he had to be keenly feeling the cold, and Jason was the only person in the Tower right now. He shed his armor, his weapons, and his helmet, and crouched down again.
“Wow, you can’t even cuckoo properly,” Jason muttered as snidely as he could when he was preparing to hug the little shit. Tim snapped his head up at the first touch, inhaling sharply, and watching Jason with painfully wide blue eyes as Jason pulled him out of the closet and into his lap.
“N—no,” Tim shivered, his expression fracturing, “No, Jason, p—please—”
Wounded pride it was. “You really want to just suffer for the next couple of hours?” Jason snarled. Except the kid was shuddering harder, burying his wet face against Jason’s shirt. “Kid?” Jason’s voice dropped, “What happened?”
“P—ple—please d—don’t—”
“Don’t what?” Jason snapped irritably, “I’m not going to give you crime lord cooties, Replacement.”
“D—don’t do t—this,” the kid sniffled, “W—what do you w—want? I w—won’t come back to Gotham, p—promise, just p—please—”
And here Jason was helping him, out of the goodness of his heart, and yet the kid was acting like Jason was eating him. “Okay,” Jason said, jaw clenched, “If you feel that strongly about it.” He’d learned his lesson about helping people who didn’t want help.
He shoved Tim off his lap, and it took one breath for the kid to start screaming.
Jason’s heart sank through the floor and he hurriedly reached out for Tim again—the kid was writhing and clawing at his own skin, tears streaming down his face. Tim clung to him the moment Jason drew him closer, arms locking around Jason’s neck so tightly Jason had to force down the momentary fear that he was being strangled.
“Would you make up your fucking mind?” Jason growled tightly, trying to situate Tim so the kid wasn’t suffocating him.
“Don’t—” the kid’s voice broke, “Don’t let go.”
Oh. Jason squeezed his eyes shut and breathed out slowly, tightening the hug. “I realize I’m an asshole,” Jason said evenly, “But I’m not that much of an asshole. I’m not going to let you go.”
“P—promise?”
“Promise,” Jason swore, and the kid melted into a puddle in his lap. Jason kept him close, absently carding a hand through his hair, and continued the gentle message as the kid slumped further and further.
“Shh,” Jason hummed, “It’s okay. I’m not going anywhere.” The sobs had died to hiccups and sniffles. “You can relax. You’re not alone.” The kid shivered at that, and Jason held him firmly in place. “I promise I won’t leave, Robin.”
A gasping breath, and a slow, quiet exhale.
Chapter 130: circle at the fireside + alt pov
Summary:
Jason wakes up to someone entering his bedroom.
Notes:
Requested by pacmanmac! Jason's POV of the second scene in circle at the fireside.
Whumptober Day 7: Numbness.
Chapter Text
Jason had been peacefully asleep when his door was opened—he’d gotten right back out of the habit of being able to sleep through that in his little sojourn with the League of Assassins, who didn’t do normal alarm clocks—but when his brief mental checklist showed that he was still in the Manor, alertness bristled into annoyance.
“What the hell,” Jason growled, cracking his eyes open. It was still dark out, which meant it was far too early to be awake. The demon brat and the Replacement were standing near his bed. “Whaddya want.”
If they asked him to mediate one of their stupid arguments, he was punting them straight to Dick.
Damian shoved Tim forward. “I found Drake sitting outside Father’s room,” he said imperiously, “Fix it.”
On second glance, Tim looked exceedingly…blank. And if the demon brat was coming to him for help—but Jason was still mourning his sleep. “Why didn’t you go to your precious Richard?” Jason grumbled, shifting enough to peer at the two of them.
“Because you’re the only one who wasn’t on patrol last night,” the kid said with a clicking noise. Tim wavered in place, expression drooping further, and something inside Jason twisted.
There was something definitely wrong if the kid had camped outside Bruce’s empty room, but Jason didn’t want to play responsible adult. He was tired. Couldn’t they deal with this in the morning? Damian could’ve just taken Tim to his room and—Jason groaned and tugged the blankets free. The things he did for his siblings.
Tim stumbled forward like he’d been pushed, and Jason grabbed him and yanked him onto the bed. The kid made a soft, alarmed sound and instinctively raised his arms, but Jason was too busy smothering him in a hug.
Tim’s breathing cracked on something that sounded suspiciously like a sob as he pressed closer, and Jason knew he’d taken the right tack. “Come on,” Jason mumbled to the short figure wavering like he planned to flee, and Damian straightened and clicked his tongue irritably.
Tim relaxed even further when Damian was pressed against his other side, and his breathing grew disjoint and ragged before shattering to tears. Jason curled tightly and firmly around him, and held his little brother as he cried and shook apart, letting go in the tight circle of Jason’s arms.
“Baby bird,” Jason murmured after Tim’s breathing had evened out, and pressed his face against Tim’s hair as he let his own eyes slip shut.
Chapter 131: only part to meet again + follow-up
Summary:
Dick's feeling a little under the weather.
Notes:
Requested by anon! Follow-up to only part to meet again.
Whumptober Day 8: "Definitely just a cold."
Chapter Text
Dick smiled happily at the tangle of limbs in Bruce’s bed. Bruce was sprawled out in the middle, apparently dead to the world, and Jason was using one stretched arm as a pillow, curling towards Bruce. Tim was sandwiched in between both of them, neatly tucked against Jason’s chest, and all three of them were slumbering peacefully.
Without inviting him.
How rude.
Dick let his smile slip to something more wicked, and braced himself against the door for a running start. If he aimed just right, he could belly flop on top of all of them, and that’d teach them to have cuddles without them—
The bed was empty. He was shivering and too cold despite the blankets piled on top of him. Alone.
Dick blew out a noisy breath through his stuffed noise. No happy family, he remembered now. It was just a dream. Ugh, Dick hated being sick.
“You sound like a dying elephant,” came the drawling voice, and Dick tilted his head to squint into the darkness. A chair was pulled up beside his bed, and his little brother was sprawled out in it, feet propped up on Dick’s bed and a book in his hands.
“Jay?” Dick asked nasally. Was this another dream? He pinched himself and swore under his breath.
“In the flesh. A baby bird mentioned that you weren’t feeling too hot, and I decided to bring some matzo ball soup from the shop on 6th.” Jason leaned forward, and Dick let his eyes slip closed when a cool hand landed on his forehead. “How are you doing?”
“Terrible,” Dick mumbled, “I’m a prisoner, Little Wing, you have to free me. I’ve been trapped.”
“…You tried to go out on patrol while you were sick, didn’t you.”
“My essential human rights are being stifled—”
“Definitely just a cold,” the hand left his forehead as Jason huffed a laugh, “You’re never this dramatic for anything else.”
“Jaybird,” Dick implored, cracking his eyes open and looking pleadingly at his little brother, “Save me. Save me from the tyranny of those that would keep us on the ground.”
Jason stared at him. “You know, it makes so much more sense now why Bruce couldn’t keep you off the streets when you were nine.”
Dick was pretty sure there was an insult in there somewhere, but he was too tired to find it. He yawned, and Jason’s expression cracked to a smile.
“Don’t worry, Dickiebird, we’ll stick it to the man after you take your nap.”
“Promise?” Dick asked, wriggling one hand free to fling it in Jason’s direction.
Warm fingers curled around his own and squeezed. “Promise.”
Chapter 132: safety net + alt pov
Summary:
Hood disappears from sight.
Notes:
Requested by chestnutcats! Tim's POV of the second-to-last scene of safety net.]
Whumptober Day 9: Presumed Dead.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Hood!” Nightwing snapped, as Tim and Robin moved to pin Hood down. “Give us the drive back!”
“Not until I get a head start, Dickwing,” Hood laughed, continuing to lead them on a merry chase. “I don’t want you getting to those traffickers before I do!”
Tim gritted his teeth as he ran faster—yeah, and by the time Hood was done, there would be nothing left. Hood might’ve stopped attacking them directly, but he was still causing murder and mayhem and messing up their cases.
Nightwing was getting close, but Hood shot out his grapple, clearly intending to disappear into his own territory. There was no way Tim could cut him off, and Robin was too slow, but Tim kept racing on the off chance that—
“Hood!” Nightwing screamed, and Tim looked up to see—nothing. No Hood swinging through the air, and Nightwing had let go of his grapple to jump off the roof.
Tim exchanged a shocked, heart-in-throat glance with Robin before scrambling after him.
“Hood!” Nightwing kept calling out, his voice breaking, “Hood, please, please be alive!” Tim’s stomach turned over and sank through the ground as he nearly banged against a fire escape in his hurry to get to the ground.
He stopped dead when he got to the alley to see Hood sprawled out flat on the ground with Nightwing clutching him and shuddering. “Nightwing?” Robin called out from the other side of the alley, almost tremulous, but Nightwing didn’t even turn to acknowledge him.
Tim hit his emergency distress beacon, and inched closer.
“Hood, Hood, please, please don’t—you can’t—please—” Nightwing was crying, actual gasping sobs as his hands trembled over Hood, and Tim’s every step felt like a leaden weight. No. No. Jason couldn’t—not again—
“Wing,” came a distorted exhaled, “Wing. ‘M fine.” Tim nearly crumpled where he stood, relief stealing the air from his lungs.
“N—no,” Nightwing was still crying, hunched over Hood, trembling fingers moving to the catches of the red helmet. Tim was expecting blood, but the helmet came off smoothly, and there was no sign of a head injury.
“I’m fine,” Hood growled, irritably batting at Nightwing’s hands but making no actual effort to get Dick off of him. “N, I’m fine.” Dick was shaking so hard that Tim was surprised he was still upright. “Wing, I’m okay,” Jason’s voice dropped to something softer, and Dick’s breathing fractured as he crumpled against Jason.
Tim moved closer, tracking the shadows to make sure there was no other threat, and spotted Robin rooting through the dumpster. The brat emerged with a triumphant cry, “I found the drive.”
“You brat,” Jason hissed, which made Tim feel much better. Batman’s voice crackling through the comms helped even further.
“Batmobile’s enroute,” Tim reported, “ETA forty seconds.”
“Are you fucking kidding me?” Jason exploded, and began tugging at Nightwing, “I’m fine—Nightwing, let go of me, you’re freaking out the kids.”
Dick didn’t move.
“You fell four stories,” Tim pointed out, his own heart rate slowly settling back to normal, “The probability of a spinal fracture—”
Jason bared his teeth, “Come one step closer, baby bird, and I’ll show you just how not broken my spine is.”
Tim felt secure in the fact that Dick was clearly not going to let go of Jason any time soon. “You need to stay still until we’ve evaluated—”
“Fuck,” Jason let his head fall back against the asphalt, “Just tell me that the Bat’s out of town.”
“ETA twenty seconds,” Batman growled into Tim’s ear. Tim kept his mouth shut.
“Great. Just how I wanted to end this night. Wing, I know I said I’m fine, but you’re weeping on top of a couple of broken ribs, so if you could scooch, that would be fantastic.” Jason was glowering at the sky. “If you fuckers don’t invite me along to bust those traffickers, I am going to kill someone,” he threatened.
The Batmobile came to a screeching halt at the mouth of the alleyway, and Tim was saved from having to make a diplomatic reply. Batman burst from the car the instant it stopped moving, and his already worried expression grew grave as he took in the scene. “Red Robin, report.”
“There’s nothing to report,” Jason said before anyone else could speak, “I took a small tumble, Nightwing is having a meltdown, your brats stole my drive, and anyone so much as mentions going back to the Cave, I will shoot them.”
“Hood admitted to a couple of broken ribs,” Tim informed Bruce, and Jason snarled at him.
“I am fine,” Jason gritted out as Batman hovered over him, “Everyone is panicking for no reason.”
“Your line snapped,” came a nearly guttural voice, and it took Tim a moment to realize it was Dick and a moment further to remember.
A boy with a bright smile and a warm hug, and vivid colors and lights and—screams and crying and the sickening thud of two bodies hitting the floor.
“Nightwing,” Batman said gently, “I need to check for injury.” Dick didn’t move. “Red Robin?”
Tim came forward and gently pulled Dick away, letting his big brother cling to him as he sobbed. Robin inserted himself in there as well, and Tim allowed it—the brat couldn’t hide the franticness in the twist of his mouth.
“It’s okay,” Tim said quietly as Bruce checked for the possibility of spinal injury. “He’s alive, Wing, he’s okay.” Dick trembled harder, holding Tim like Tim was the one who’d fallen, and Tim held him tight. “He’s going to be just fine—”
“No,” Jason hissed like a rattlesnake, and they all turned to see Jason sitting up. “See? I’m perfectly—”
Dick was gone in an instant, practically sitting in Jason’s lap as he clung to him, tucking his head against Jason’s shoulder and shivering.
“I’m not going to be able to pry him off, am I,” Jason said flatly. Tim couldn’t quite hide the smile.
Served him right. There really was nothing quite as effective in making you regret all your life decisions as having a teary-eyed Dick Grayson cling to you.
Notes:
[All safety net Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 149 — 25 — 132.]
Chapter 133: Furor + follow-up
Summary:
Jason can't breathe.
Notes:
Requested by SarcasmGal! Follow-up to Furor.
Whumptober Day 10: Flare-up.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jason swallowed, and felt it catch at his throat. He’d been feeling increasingly worse all day, his headache reaching splitting as he took wheezing breaths, and nothing had helped. The persistent cough rattling through his lungs left him so weak he could barely raise his head.
“Everything okay, Jay?” Dick raised his head from the book after a series of wracking coughs, “Did you swallow something the wrong way or—”
Jason made an irritable sign, but couldn’t actually get his mouth to form words. That was bad. He was supposed to healing, supposed to be getting better so he could leave the constant hovering, and judging by the dawning look of alarm on Dick’s face, that wasn’t happening.
“Jason, breathe!”
What did Dick think he was trying to do?
Jason pressed a hand to his neck, but there was nothing there, nothing to explain the stranglehold around his throat, and there was distant footsteps and curses as his dizzying view of the ceiling was replaced by his brother’s blurry face.
“Hang on, Jason—” Dick’s voice sounded like it was coming through a tube—“Come on, faster—”
Feeling the distinct sensation of being choked when no one was choking you was deeply unpleasant. Jason concentrated on breathing as the world went faintly fuzzy—the oxygen mask strapped to his face helped, but nothing relieved the pressure until something stabbed into his neck and suddenly his chest no longer felt like it was being compressed in a vice.
Still unpleasant, given that there was a tube sticking out of his neck, but no longer suffocating.
Dick appeared in view again, with a couple other blurry smudges, and Jason was too exhausted to do more than blink at him. “Okay, Jaybird, we called Leslie and we’re going to get you downstairs,” Dick said, quiet and slow, “Do you need anything?”
Jason wanted to be out of this fucking bed instead of injured and trapped and—he was in a warehouse again, the numbers counting down, his broken body too weak to get to the door—
Jason’s hand moved with barely any conscious input, signing with one hand. Dad.
“Okay,” Dick said softly, “I’ll get Bruce.”
Jason slipped to unconsciousness by the time Leslie arrived, his fingers wrapped tightly in Bruce’s.
Chapter 134: sink or swim + alt pov
Summary:
The mer wakes up.
Notes:
Requested by anon! Slade's POV of a scene from chapter 1 of sink or swim.
Whumptober Day 11: Dehydration.
Content warning: mer au, captive.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Slade first gets the clue that the mer’s woken up at the thud that comes down the hall, and does an instinctive scan to realize that Joey’s in there, alone. Slade’s running, and so is Grant, and they burst through the door to see Joey backing away and a hissing, furious mer on the ground.
They’re writhing in the place, movements jerky and sharp, and they’ve all but wedged themselves into the back corner. “Calm down,” Slade snaps, getting in front of Joey because this mer looks nothing like the story Rose painted of her rescuer. This mer looks like every monster he’s ever killed.
The mer hisses and slashes its claws through empty air, and Slade feels cold, hard focus slide over the shrieking alarm of danger. This is a threat in his house, and it must be dealt with.
The mer doesn’t seem intent on getting close, and Slade plants a boot on its twitching black-and-blue tail to pin it down. The mer yanks back and hisses and even makes a high-pitched, almost broken sound, but Slade doesn’t move.
“Grant,” Slade says tersely, wishing he had a longer-reach weapon, but the mer is clearly exhausted and has broken his stitches if the red dotting his bandages is any indication and—he lashes out violently. Grant makes a shocked hiss but manages to click the cuffs closed before he retreats and swears at the scrapes down his arm.
Slade resists the urge to growl—how many times does he have to tell his son to watch for the claws—
“We’re trying to help you, fish,” Grant snaps at the hissing creature, but the mer ignores him in favor of struggling against the bonds, tail twitching under Slade’s boot as he tries and fails and tries again to free himself.
Panic wins out before he can get very far, and the mer gives Slade an uncomfortably wide-eyed look before it slumps in place, gasping breaths evening out in unconsciousness. Slade lifts his boot, something twisting in his stomach.
He’s never seen terror on a mer’s face before.
Grant is still cursing over his scrapes as he washes them out in the sink, but Joey crouches next to the mer’s tail. Slade tenses, resisting the urge to yank him back, and watches his younger son run careful fingers over the mer’s scales.
Joey turns to look up at him with a solemn expression on his face. “He needs more water,” Joey signs, and Slade bends to see his discovery. The mer’s tail is dry and peeling—sharp edges of scales are already bending off where Slade kept his boot.
“We’ll get him a bigger tank,” Slade says evenly, and goes to find his first aid kit. He’s going to have to redo those stitches.
Chapter 135: be good + alt pov
Summary:
Jason turns back at the scream.
Notes:
Requested by Kgraces! Jason's POV of the second-to-last scene of be good.
Whumptober Day 12: Begging.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jason is heading back before his mind catches all the way up to his body. He doesn’t know why he’s moving. He issued an ultimatum, and he generously allowed the kid to leave by himself. If the Replacement gets mixed up in something again, that’s not Jason’s problem.
Jason walks inside to see the kid crawling against the ground, like a deranged caterpillar. His arms are still tied behind his back, and he’s favoring one foot. Soft, choked sounds echo in the air.
For an instant, Jason is in a different warehouse.
The kid goes limp when Jason walks up to him, breaths heavy and ragged, and Jason crouches down to rip off the gag. “I—I’m trying to leave,” is the first thing the Replacement says, domino tilted up towards Jason, “I am—I’m sorry—I’ll leave—”
“Shut up.” Jason doesn’t know what he’s doing. He can’t contemplate what he’s doing, or it’ll—he doesn’t know.
The ties are tight across the Replacement’s wrists, no wonder he couldn’t get free, and Jason slashes through them before he pulls the kid upright. His hands are mottled and red, and Jason carefully doesn’t remember who taught him this technique as he massages the kid’s hands to make sure the blood flow is restored.
“I’ll leave,” the Replacement almost whispers, “I swear—I was just—I was trying, I promise, I wasn’t trying to snoop or anything.” He’s trembling all over. “I’m sorry, I a—am, I didn’t plan on—I didn’t want to come here—I swear, I’ll never come anywhere near Crime Alley, o—or East End, or the B—Bowery—”
“Shut up.” The fear he once craved is now sickening, and Jason doesn’t want to hear it. He concentrates on the massage.
“I’ll do whatever you want,” the Replacement is still talking—“I’ll—I’ll be obedient, I swear, I’ll listen, please don’t—”
Jason growls, and the kid flinches violently, and nearly screams when he hits his bad foot. “Please—I’ll be good, please don’t—Hood, please—” the kid is begging, tears seeping through the mask, and Jason feels worse and worse with every passing second. “I’ll do whatever you want, please don’t—don’t hurt me, please, Hood, I can be good—”
Jason has to snap back, or he’ll start screaming himself, “I’m not hurting you, you little shit—”
“I can—I can kneel—” the kid stutters, desperate, and he tries but he’s unbalanced, and the sobs are getting worse, and Jason has no choice but to stop him.
Robin isn’t listening to him. Isn’t hearing him, is stuck in an awful cycle of begging and pleading and if Jason hears any more, it’ll destroy him.
“Okay,” Jason says, and the voice distorter hides the way his voice cracks, “Okay, Robin, I believe you.” Stop begging me not to hurt you. His throat is choked and thick.
“I’ll do w—whatever you w—want, please don’t—”
“I said okay,” Jason says, sharper than he intended, but the kid finally falls silent. Jason takes a deep breath. And another. And another, until he isn’t in danger of bursting into tears himself.
He did this. He—he has to fix it.
First things first, Robin’s hurt. “Where are you injured?” Jason asks in as even a tone as he can managed.
“Left ankle,” comes the hesitant reply, “Some—some cracked ribs.”
“That it?” Jason asks, examining the swollen ankle.
“They tased me a couple times,” the kid volunteers after a long pause. Of course they did, the fuckers. Add that to the too-tight bonds, and Jason’s glad he murdered them.
Robin hisses when Jason pokes his ankle, and that definitely needs a splint. “Where’s B?” Jason asks, trying to stay casual. Usually Batman would’ve swooped in by now. He’s not that negligent of missing birds—Jason had only narrowly missed him at Titans Tower.
“Off-planet,” is the soft reply.
Jason curses inside his head. Of all the fucking times to catch an broken bird—“Agent A?”
“Out of town.”
“Dickwing?” Jason asks, now irritated. The kid shrugs, and Jason sighs loudly. Of fucking course.
“Please, I won’t,” comes the tremulous reply, “I’m not—I’ll be o—obedient, I swear—”
“I got that part, yes,” Jason snaps, anger surging inside of him with nowhere to go, “Now would you shut up?” There’s only so long he can hover in place—he needs to make a decision. The kid needs treatment, and Jason doesn’t want to take him back to his own safehouse. “Alright,” Jason straightens up, “Field trip to the Cave.”
The kid apparently decides to be difficult. “Please, not th—”
“You said you’d be good,” Jason snapped. He doesn’t want to hear any more begging or crying or—or anything, Christ, can’t the Replacement just shut up? “You’re going to stay quiet and listen. Do you think you can do that?”
The kid shuts up and nods.
“Fantastic,” Jason growls, “You think you can hang on a bike?” The kid nods again. “Great,” Jason exhales, and doesn’t miss the way the kid goes rigid when Jason moves to scoop him up.
Robin is quiet, trembling with faint shivers, and he does everything he’s told, keeping his hands curled around the handlebars after Jason fits them there. He doesn’t try to lean or jerk away from Jason, just stays in place, silent and pliant.
If he wasn’t sitting upright, Jason would think he fell asleep. As it is, Robin takes a full five seconds to realize they’re at the Cave entrance and shakily enter the code in. His shivers become harder as Jason roars into the Cave. He needs treatment, and a blanket, and sleep.
Luckily, everything in the Cave medbay is just where Jason remembers. “Okay, local anesthetic for your ankle, or general painkillers?” Jason asks, holding up the two choices. He needs to splint the ankle and then check to make sure the ribs really are just cracked.
“L—local.”
“Okay.” He sticks the needle in, and gently maneuvers the broken ankle into place as he waits for the anesthetic to take effect.
Robin is trembling again, his breathing shallow and too fast, his gaze fixed on the way his ankle is bent wrong, and Jason redirects him. “Robin, how about you lean back,” Jason says quietly, “Look at…” he casts his gaze around, and finds a cupboard plastered with stickers. God, he’d forgotten about those. “That.”
Robin does as he’s told, and Jason gets to setting and splinting the broken ankle. He’s just finished setting the bone in place, ready to tie the splint in place, when he glances up and sees Robin staring at him.
The kid goes from silent to hyperventilating in less than ten seconds.
Jason abandons his tasks and moves forward—Tim is half-crying, half-gasping, and Jason can’t make out what he’s saying but he can tell it’s a litany of pleas—and Jason tries to hold him without holding him down. “Shh,” he soothes quietly, “Shh, Tim, calm down.”
“I’m s—sorry, I—I d—didn’t mean t—to—”
Jason swallows. This is what he did, this is the monster he’s proven himself to be—a child is so terrified of him that he’s begging Jason not to hurt him. “It’s okay, Tim,” Jason says, and feels wholly inadequate.
“P—please d—don’t—”
“I’m not mad. It’s okay. I—how about we try something different?” Jason tries desperately, hitting upon a sudden idea. Tim nods frantically. Jason’s stomach twists. “Okay, how about you count backwards from one thousand. You think you can do that?”
The kid looks bewildered. “O—out loud?”
“Nope,” Jason says as smoothly as he can manage when his heart being squeezed in a vice, “In your head. Can you do that, kid?”
Tim nods, and finally starts breathing again. Jason hesitantly lets go, and the kid stays silent. Okay. He can do this.
Jason finishes the splint and checks on the ribs. Tim’s breathing has evened out, his fingers uncurling from their clenched fists, his head half-tilted against the pillow. Jason gets a fresh, clean cloth, and wipes around the mask before gently peeling it off.
Tim’s eyes are shut, and his breathing remains steady. Jason cleans up his face—the sweat and tears revealing dark circles on pale skin—before moving to the armor. He removes just enough to make Tim more comfortable, and works as gently as possible to avoid waking the exhausted kid up.
Jason tucks the blanket in when he’s done, and can’t resist the urge to stroke his fingers through the dark, smooth hair. Like this, all bundled up and asleep, there’s no denying that Tim is just a kid. Sixteen years old, and Jason broke into his base and beat him to a bloody pulp and relished in it. It makes him sick.
Please, he remembers, I’ll be good.
Tim was more willing to believe that Jason wanted control than that he wanted to help. And that—Jason doesn’t want to be that kind of person.
He brushes a last lock of hair out of Tim’s face before stepping back. He shouldn’t be the first face Tim sees when he wakes back up. Time to go see where the hell Dickhead is.
Chapter 136: burn at the stake + alt pov
Summary:
Tim wakes up in the Cave.
Notes:
Requested by anon! Tim's POV of the third scene of chapter one of burn at the stake.
Whumptober Day 13: Burns.
Content warning: dragon au.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tim woke up being half-smothered by a dragon. It wasn’t a pleasant wake-up. He tried to wriggle away from the slumbering beast, and froze when he caught sight of the dark stone walls.
“Oh, god,” he breathed out, “Are we in the Cave?”
Oh fuck. How had the dragon even come here? Tim struggled harder as the dragon cracked open an eye—and instantly locked up when it suddenly raised its head and bared long, sharp teeth the size of Tim’s face.
He almost whimpered.
The dragon considered him for a long moment before reaching down—and Tim jerked back as best as he could, heart in his throat, arms thrown up in an immensely useless gesture because they could do nothing against teeth and claws and fire—
A rough tongue dragged against throbbing skin.
What.
The.
Fuck.
The dragon kept licking over his burns, and Tim could swear the burning pain diminished on every pass. He couldn’t exactly look at them, but he certainly felt better than he had when he was being burned alive, though he still didn’t know how he’d gotten to what appeared to be a dragon nest somewhere in the Cave.
The dragon finished licking and huffed a warm breath before curling around Tim like Tim was a teddy bear. It was a vast change from yelling accusations and attacking him, and Tim wondered if the dragon had split personalities.
If he was in the Cave, he could contact Dick and Bruce, warn them, get out—but the dragon was warm and heavy and Tim could feel his eyes sliding shut as its rumbles vibrated through him.
Notes:
[All burn at the stake Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 91 — 136 — 102.]
Chapter 137: here there be dragons + missing scene
Summary:
The last time Damian had said his name in that tone of voice, Tim had been nearly crushed in rubble and Damian had torn four fingernails and broken one finger trying to dig him out.
Notes:
Requested by Lunette3002! Missing scene from here there be dragons.
Whumptober Day 14: Crush Injuries
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“—ed Robin! R—bin!”
Everything was faintly echoey. His head was ringing, his mouth tasted like chalk, and the sensation of pain lurked right behind the fog.
“—ed! R—”
Screaming faded in and out, a shrill tone amidst the thundering beat of drums and the aching echo of empty space. There was a heavy weight on him. A horrible weight.
“Drake!”
That was his name. The voice was anguished and near-cracking, broken by desperate gulps of air. His arm throbbed dully in tune to the drums.
He tried to move it, and instantly regretted.
“No!” someone shouted, too loud for his poor, aching ears, “No—don’t move—stay still, you imbecile—”
Everything was getting fuzzy again. He remembered—warehouse? Red numbers ticking down? There was someone else with him, a blur of black and green and red, and Tim remembered making sure they got out but he had been a step behind, a step too late and then—
Darkness. Crushing darkness.
“Drake,” the voice whispered, closer now. There was a breeze sucking at his face. “Drake, wake up. Please—please, you can’t be dead, you can’t—”
I’m not dead, Tim wanted to reassure him, but reality was floating on a tether and he kept getting further away.
There were small hands cupping his head, holding him in place. Curses in a language he only faintly recognized, desperate and wrenching. A groan yawning above them, like some massive beast was crouched over them.
“Please don’t die,” the voice begged, far too young, and Tim tried his very best to unstick his mouth and promise.
The effort sent him spiraling deeper into the fog.
Creaking. A conversation above his head, staccato bursts against a low rumble. Points of pressure around his shoulders. Points of pressure changing to points of pain, and Tim had no control over the noises keening from his throat as he was dragged. Starbursts of shock sizzled up his spine and faded into low vibrations against his back.
Fingers in his hair, combing carefully. The sharp, astringent smell of disinfectant. Bright lights, before everything faded again.
When Tim finally managed to open his eyes, weak and groggy and with a headache loud enough to make him want to gouge out his ears, it was to the familiar shadows of the Batcave. He felt heavy and sleepy and warm, and he let himself lazily scan over his surroundings.
Bruce was nowhere in sight—off-planet, if Tim was remembering correctly—but both Dick and Jason were in chairs next to him. Jason looked fast asleep, curled up in a way that belied his size, but Dick was blinking sluggishly, and he smiled when he met Tim’s eyes.
“Hey, baby bird,” Dick whispered, scooting closer, “How are you feeling?”
The first set of the words came out as garbled gibberish, but Tim cleared his throat and tried again, “Like a building fell on me.”
Dick laughed quietly. “Maybe you should stop letting buildings fall on you, then, hmm?”
Tim wrinkled his face up into a glare. There had been no letting involved. He’d just—“Damian,” Tim croaked out, eyes wide, remembering pushing Robin out of the way at the sound of a horrendous crack and then everything had gone fuzzy—
“He’s fine,” Dick reassured, and gestured towards Tim’s bed, “You scared him, though.”
Tim looked down. What he’d taken for a warm and unusually heavy blanket was actually a slumbering assassin child sprawled half on top of him. Damian’s head was nestled against his shoulder, and one arm was flung over Tim’s chest, a bandaged hand curled right above his heart.
“Oh,” Tim said quietly.
There was the slight creak of the chair as Dick stood up, and his older brother pressed a soft kiss to Tim’s head, and then to Damian’s. “Sleep, Tim,” Dick said gently, and Tim felt his eyes slide shut, “You’re going to be okay.”
Notes:
[All here there be dragons Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 113 — 137.]
Chapter 138: fatigue + alt pov
Summary:
Bruce finds a child taking the tires off his car.
Notes:
Requested by iselsis! Bruce's POV of the beginning of fatigue.
Whumptober Day 15: Delirium.
Content warning: dissociation.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Of all the things Bruce was expecting when he made it back to the Batmobile, a child determinedly working away at the tires wasn’t one of them. Bruce scanned the shadows for any other threat before silently jumping into the alley.
The kid flinched, surging to his feet with the tire iron raised—too thin and small to be a teenager, or maybe just underfed—and his eyes went wide when he caught sight of Batman. Bruce, still on guard for a trick or a trap, blinked as the tire iron slipped from the kid’s fingers and clanged loudly against the ground.
The kid’s face went shadowed, and he crumpled to his knees.
Shit.
There was little Bruce could do to make Batman less intimidating, and it broke his heart every time he was faced with a child that was terrified of him. He didn’t have Robin anymore, to laugh and twirl and flip and be the light to his shadow, so he had to do it himself.
“What’s your name, kid?” Bruce asked, softer than his usual gravel. He wanted his tires back, but the kid was shivering and looked entirely too malnourished. Bruce wanted to bundle him in a blanket and feed him and—
Not his kid. The part of his heart that missed his son—he’s just away at college, stop helicopter parenting—keened with a pang of loss.
“Jason,” the kid’s voice was echoey. Floaty. Not good.
“Where are your parents, Jason?” Bruce asked, and how could they let you out here, you need to be safe and warm and—
“Dead.”
Bruce breathed through a loss decades old, and let the pang of sorrow settle. “Guardians?” he prompted. Jason didn’t answer, slumping to lean against the Batmobile. “Jason, where are you staying?”
Bruce was at the circus again, watching a boy with wide, horrified eyes, and something inside him tugged—a call he was powerless to resist.
“Okay. I’m going to drop you off at the closest orphanage.”
He tried. But Jason leaned further against the car and—and started crying, small, muffled sobs, and Bruce felt his heart crack. “Jason?”
“T—tires are in—in the n—next alley,” the child choked out—Bruce had forgotten entirely about those. “Pl—please don’t—don’t give me to—”
“Jason,” Bruce tried gently, “You can’t stay on your own.” Keep him, something inside him hissed. “You’re a kid. You need to be with someone who can take care of you.”
You can take care of him, the voice insisted. Bruce sternly told it to be quiet. Jason just cried harder, and Bruce retrieved a blanket from the Batmobile and gently wrapped him up in it. He tugged a glove off and pressed it to Jason’s forehead. “You’re burning up,” Bruce murmured, but he didn’t know if Jason heard. Delirious, or dissociating. Or both.
Bruce scooped him up—too light, too small, and Bruce could imagine the child sitting at his table, eating Alfred’s food—and tucked him into the backseat of the Batmobile, where it was nice and toasty and warm.
Jason hummed, and the lines of tension on his face relaxed.
Bruce didn’t want to leave him, but he had to get the tires back on, and he spent every moment of it on the edge of panic, his attention firmly on the kid slumbering in his backseat.
Alfred would give him a Look. Dick would—Dick would be upset, maybe think Bruce was trying to replace him by getting a new kid as soon as he left. Raising Dick had been an uphill struggle, who was Bruce to think he could take in another child?
Bruce exhaled slowly once he was back in the car, and leaned back to brush the hair out of Jason’s face. “It’s okay,” he said softly, “You’re safe now.”
“Please,” the child slurred weakly, blue eyes cracking open, “No traffickers. Please.”
Bruce froze.
No what?
Why would the child think—
But the pieces were already falling into place, the number of street kids, the way the foster care system had always set Bruce’s teeth slightly on edge, and he thought that was just because of the attention on Dick, but what if it wasn’t, what if he’d missed a huge, terrible threat to Gotham’s children?
“No traffickers,” Bruce almost growled. A promise.
Alfred gave him Looks all the time anyway, Dick would undoubtedly be thrilled to have a baby brother, and Bruce couldn’t keep pretending he hadn’t already gotten attached.
Chapter 139: aura + alt pov
Summary:
Damian is observing Timothy.
Notes:
Requested by anon! Damian's POV of ending scene of aura.
Whumptober Day 16: Aftermath.
Content warning: migraines.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Damian knew that he should be observing, should insert himself into the dynamics and carve out a place in Wayne Manor, but it was…overwhelming. He had never been somewhere where he was not automatically afforded the respect of Heir to the Demon’s Head, and while the League of Assassins had many fierce warriors, he’d always had his mother’s protection.
Here, he had no one. This wasn’t the League, that was obvious, no one had attacked him once, but Damian’s initial impression that they were all a bunch of idiots had been dashed every time one of them casually and effortlessly showed off their power.
It was terrifying. Even Father, who was all warm smiles and a gentle voice, was a nightmare of shadows when in the Batman suit. That they could switch so easily between one and the other…Damian hadn’t lowered his guard once, and it was draining to keep it up for so long.
So instead of further acquainting himself with the intricacies of the Wayne family, Damian had stayed in the Batcave, perched on top of a cupboard, watching Robin work at the Batcomputer.
It was quiet, Damian could observe Timothy without any distractions, and it was almost…pleasant. Damian had settled into a meditative state when he was rudely interrupted by a hiss of pain.
Timothy was hunched over his keyboard, face buried in his hands, screen dark. There was no sign of any attacker. Damian cast a glance around the Batcave, saw no one, and slipped down.
If he was in the League, this would be the perfectly opportunity to attack. Timothy Drake was the next step up on the totem pole, and defeating him meant that Damian could take the mantle of Robin, of Father’s partner.
But he wasn’t in the League, and he didn’t know what to do.
“What’s wrong with you?” Damian asked loudly, hoping that the warning would jolt Timothy out of this stupor and back to whatever he’d been doing. But the older boy didn’t respond, and Damian narrowed his eyes. “Are you injured?” he asked, voice clear and concise.
Timothy curled up further with a sound too low for Damian to interpret. “Quiet,” the boy said, hoarse and strained, “Please.”
Damian cast another glance around the massive cave, but there was no one else here, and Damian could go and get help but what if that was the wrong thing to do? Damian dropped his voice much quieter, “What’s wrong with you?”
Timothy was silent for a stretching moment, and then—“Head hurts,” came the whisper.
Oh. That would explain it. But that still didn’t help Damian come to a decision—and Timothy was moving by himself, staggering forward with blind steps. It was pitiful. If they were in the League, he would’ve been murdered by now. He was weak and helpless and Damian could kill him or disable him without any effort—
Timothy was about to walk straight into the lake.
“Stop!” Damian said stridently, forgetting to modulate his voice, and Timothy made a wordless keen and crumpled where he stood. On solid ground, thankfully, so Damian could hurry to his side. “You are two steps away from the lake,” Damian whispered.
Timothy made another wordless groan, and this time when he struggled to his feet, he swayed in place, face drawn and clammy and gray.
If Damian was in the League, he would’ve pushed Timothy in the lake. But Damian was not in the League, he was with his Father, with his family.
Timothy was his brother. Damian didn’t know what that meant, but—but he wanted to find out.
He slowly reached out and curled his fingers around Timothy’s wrist. The older boy didn’t stop him, and when Damian gently pulled, Timothy followed without a murmur of protest.
It was…power. It was trust, given freely and unconditionally, and it was stupid and blind but Damian couldn’t bring himself to let go. He towed Timothy to the elevator and watched as the older boy curled up and breathed shallowly and didn’t care that he was broadcasting his weakness to Damian.
It was…strange. Damian had to tug slightly harder to peel Timothy away from the elevator and towards the sounds of family, but the boy still followed him blindly, and Damian had only one moment to doubt himself when they came upon the others and the conversation cut out.
What—what if he was wrong, what if this was like the League, what if they attacked Timothy in his vulnerable state—
But the others only erupted into a hive of motion as Father scooped Timothy up, carrying the boy like he was something precious, and Damian felt it curl in a part of him that had been empty before.
He—he wanted.
“Damian,” Father smiled at him, “Thank you for helping your brother.”
It was rich and warm and loud, like a sun waking up inside of him, and Damian never, ever wanted to let this feeling go.
Chapter 140: deep cover + alt pov
Summary:
Dick's stomach sinks when he recognizes Deathstroke.
Notes:
Requested by anon! Dick's POV of the first scene of deep cover.
Whumptober Day 17: Dread.
Content warning: captive, threats of rape/noncon.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Everything hurt. Being dragged through the halls isn’t any easier on his red-raw feet than hanging from the ceiling, and the part of Dick that is steadily counting down from his last check-in to wonder how long it’ll take before anyone realizes he’s missing is getting quieter and quieter. His only saving grace is that they don’t seem interested in killing him, but his likely fate isn’t a picnic either.
Whatever else they do to him, they want their information first. Another day, another torture. The drugs they have him on keep the world reeling around him, his tongue fat and thick in his mouth, and he can barely say a word without slurring even if he talked.
They force him to his knees in the new room, and Dick wearily lifts his head—what will it be this time—before his entire body locks up like he’s just been dunked in the Arctic.
Oh fuck.
Eyepatch, narrowed blue eye, and he doesn’t need the orange-and-black getup for Dick to recognize him on sight. Deathstroke the Terminator was certainly not a part of this group of traffickers before Dick got outed, so that means that they brought him in for him.
“This is the one giving you trouble?” Deathstroke raises an eyebrow and stalks closer, circling Dick with a dispassionate gaze, like a shark curving through water. Dick feels uncomfortably like prey.
“He’s stubborn,” Dick’s boss snarls, “And I’m running out of patience.”
Dick delighted in ruining that patience further, and he feels regret pressing against him. Deathstroke—well, Deathstroke’s morals have always been unfathomable, but Dick usually operates as though the man doesn’t want him dead.
“What’re the limits?” Deathstroke asks casually.
Dick is also aware that there are precious few things Deathstroke would ever put above completing a contract, and Joey Wilson is not here.
“No permanent damage,” the boss says—which is really the only reason Dick remains in one piece—“We can add him to the merchandise when you’re done.” That’s more unpleasant, but Dick doesn’t plan to be here for that long. “Pretty boys like that fetch quite a lot of money.”
“Did you call me here to waste my time?” Deathstroke asks levelly, “You want me to break him without breaking him?”
Dick is under no illusions that Deathstroke won’t kill him if the right contract came along. However, he doubts these traffickers paid enough money to make up for all the disadvantages of killing Nightwing.
Torturing him, on the other hand…Dick’s messed up enough of Deathstroke’s contracts that he has no doubt that the mercenary would look forward to take it out of his hide.
“There are other ways of getting him to talk. We had to reroute half our operations because of him, do you have any idea how much money he’s cost us? We need to recoup our losses! We were promised that you were the best!”
“I am the best,” Deathstroke drawls, “And I’m telling you that I can get him to talk, or I can leave him intact. You can’t have both.”
Dick swallows, and tries not to shiver. The mercenary is probably tracking every one of his movements, and Dick has barely any energy left, but he has to try.
“Which one do you want more?” Deathstroke asks steadily, “His secrets, or his ass?”
Dick’s breathing stutters despite himself, and his fingers curl as much as they’re able.
There is a faint possibility, more of a pipe dream if he’s being honest, that Deathstroke will help him. They’ve certainly had on-and-off friendly interactions, and Dick knows that if given the choice, Deathstroke prefers him alive.
It’s not enough to put his hope in.
“Fine,” the boss hisses, “His secrets. Get me everything he knows. I don’t care what you do, so long as you don’t kill him.”
But Dick doesn’t have a choice.
Deathstroke smiles, a slight, dangerous thing, and a chill runs down Dick’s spine. “I’m assuming I can have the room,” he says as he stalks closer to Dick, and dread churns higher and harder in Dick’s stomach.
“No,” the boss cuts off, “You won’t be alone. I want to be here when he breaks.” Dick almost rolls his eyes at him, but keeps quiet. They’re going to kill him after this, which means stalling, but Dick has no idea how to stall against Deathstroke the fucking Terminator.
“I don’t work with an audience.”
“Today you do.” Dick has to admire the guts it takes to stand up to the world’s deadliest mercenary. There’s a silent stare-off between Deathstroke and the boss, and Deathstroke tips his head.
“It’s going to cost you extra if you want a lesson,” Deathstroke shrugs.
“I’ll add half,” the boss snaps, “Is that enough for the great Deathstroke to teach us how to break a traitor?”
Dick almost holds his breath as snickers echo around the room. Please don’t piss off the guy who’s going to torture me, swims around in his head.
“You have my account details,” Deathstroke replies simply, before turning his attention back to Dick.
Dick narrows his eyes. Bring it, he mentally challenges.
Deathstroke reaches out a hand to grab Dick’s chin, and Dick forces the panic down. He can endure this. He has to endure this. “First lesson is that breaking isn’t literal. You break them by taking away what has the greatest value to them.”
Dick tenses.
Deathstroke looks over his shoulder, “You have a branding iron?”
The effort it takes to not make a sound nearly kills him.
“It’ll take time to get heated up, but yes,” the boss smiles slowly, “Why?”
“The thing about pretty faces,” Deathstroke’s gaze swings back to him, eye heavy as he brushes a thumb against his cheek—the first pleasant contact Dick’s had in days—“Is that they’re always too attached to their looks.”
The world is too much, dizzying and terrifying and Deathstroke is too close, and thoughts are spinning and fumbling between Dick’s fingers. He can’t brace himself, he can’t prepare himself, and when the mercenary roughly hauls him upright, Dick bites back the scream.
His feet are burning, and Dick almost sags in relief when Deathstroke slams him onto a table. The edge of the table is cutting into his hipbones and he nearly broke his nose, but at least the weight is off his feet, centered where Deathstroke has a hand on the mess of knots tying his arms together.
“We can have some fun while we wait,” Deathstroke says, pressing harder, “Unless you’d like to talk?”
Dick turns enough to narrow his eyes at the mercenary. Deathstroke knows better than that.
“Get me some rope,” Deathstroke orders. Trying not to struggle or squirm is taking a lot out of Dick, and the sensation of vertigo isn’t helping. He presses his toes to the ground and bites back the hiss.
“Planning to tie him to the table?”
“To the table?” Deathstroke laughs, and Dick feels dread sink deeper and deeper and deeper, “No.”
The problem is, Deathstroke knows how to break him. The problem is—Dick almost whimpers as the pressure around his arms goes taut and forces them up, straining his shoulders—Dick is very close to breaking.
Fuck, is Deathstroke planning to dislocate his shoulders? The sharp burst of pain wins him a little clarity, hands twisted too tight and shoulders screaming as Dick tries to contort himself up and reduce the pressure.
He curls his toes as he forces his hips up, but it doesn’t stop the bloom of fire in his feet, and Dick can’t help the ragged gasp.
It hurts. It hurts, and fuck, Dick doesn’t know how long he’ll be able to hold out without begging, with the knowledge that this is Deathstroke, that he’s going to break a whole hell of a lot sooner than he was expecting. He’s still hours away from his next check-in, hours away from the mere idea of a rescue, and there’s absolutely no escape.
“If you can’t sell him as merchandise, then there’s no reason not to sample the goods.”
Fuck. Dick’s aware that he’s arched up, aware what it must look like, and it stings against the parts of him cracking open wide. He doesn’t realize that Deathstroke’s moved until a hand fists into his hair and yanks his face up to meet that level, one-eyed stare.
“Unless you’d like to talk?”
Dick presses his lips into a thin line.
“Well then,” Deathstroke lets go of his hair, “You can use that pretty mouth for something else.”
Something settles in his stomach, sharper than terror. No, Dick thinks numbly as Slade unholsters a gun. “Open up, pretty boy,” the mercenary taps his cheeks with the gun, and all Dick can feel is horror. Slade’s eye narrows, expression sliding to something darker. “You can suck it, or I’ll fuck you with it dry. I don’t particularly care.”
His head is full of nothing but white static. Begging won’t help. Nothing will help. Dick is all out of options, and entirely at the mercy of a man who destroys for the thrill of the challenge.
He squeezes his eyes shut, but can’t stop the tears leaking out as he opens his mouth.
Dick can hear the whispers and leers as the gun presses into his mouth, heavy and metallic and too big. “Put some effort into it,” Slade says coldly, and Dick’s breathing cracks as he hesitantly licks the gun. Something inside of him is screaming, high and loud, all of his attention focused on the deadly weapon shoved into his mouth, and Slade just needs to squeeze the trigger and—
The gun is gone.
The sound of gunshots is almost unreal. Dick takes a shocked breath, but he’s still alive, ears ringing and shivering violently, the taste of gunpowder sticking to his tongue. The pressure on his arms loosens abruptly, his wrists finally freed, and Dick slumps fully against the table, shuddering through a silent sob.
By the time he forces his head up, Slade is gone.
This is his chance. Dick would’ve appreciated slightly more warning, but if Slade’s handing him an opportunity, Dick can’t complain. The rest of the room is filled with corpses, and it takes too long to tear his eyes away, too long to scan the rest of the room and figure out how he’s going to get out.
Dick slides off the table and attempts to put the slightest bit of pressure on his feet. His legs instantly rebel, and Dick is left blinking on the floor.
This close, all he can see are the blood splatters. The blood splatters that could’ve been him, had Slade not saved him on a whim. The blood splatters that can still be him, if he doesn’t get out, and Dick is trying but the whole world is spinning and Dick feels like he’s falling. He clutches the nearest leg of the table to ground himself, but it doesn’t stop, his stomach swooping like he’s sinking through clouds.
He’s going to hit the ground. He knows he is. He knows what it sounds like. The sudden, jarring stop. It’s getting closer. He won’t fall forever, but it feels like he is, like panic is swallowing him whole, getting higher and higher and higher and not stopping—
Arms around him. Arms tearing him away. Arms pulling him up.
Dick goes cold.
No—no, he had to get out—he failed, he’s right back where he started, alone and hurt and—
“Shh, little bird,” comes the quiet voice, “It’s me.”
Dick lets go before he can place the familiar voice to a face, recognition and relief cascading to drag him down to the fog.
Notes:
[All deep cover Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 140 — 205.]
Chapter 141: eye for an eye + missing scene
Summary:
Jason gets treated at the clinic.
Notes:
Requested by Lunette3002! Missing scene from eye for an eye.
Whumptober Day 18: Doctor's Visit.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Bruce kept his fingers laced with Jason’s as his son curled firmly against his side, tracking Leslie with the kind of wariness that people usually reserved for wild animals. Leslie, thankfully, was used to this kind of behavior, and just slowed her movements to avoid startling Jason as she finished treating the cuts on his chest.
There was already plaster under Jason’s eye for the patch of missing skin, and a sling for the relocated arm—Jason was never a fan of going back to the Cave, and Bruce was inclined to keep Jason and Tim separate for the time being—and Leslie’s manner was all business as she wrapped up.
“You know the drill,” she said as she swept up the discards, “Keep that clean and dry, take your painkillers on the schedule, and no overdoing it. You can stand to take a break for a couple of weeks,” she said sternly.
Jason made no move to acknowledge her words. He had admittedly made no move to acknowledge anything after the first moment after Bruce freed him, when he buried his face in Batman’s cape and cried.
Bruce didn’t know what Tim had done under the influence of fear toxin—didn’t want to know—but the wounds, both physical and mental, were obvious.
“Okay,” Bruce said to Leslie’s raised eyebrow, “Come on, Jay-lad, let’s get you home.” Jason followed him off the examination table, one hand still fisted tightly in Bruce’s cape, and Bruce ached with the urge to bundle him up and take him back to his bedroom in the Manor.
Unfortunately, Jason had made his position on returning to the Manor very clear, and Bruce didn’t want to press lest Jason push him away right now and never return. “Where do you want to go?” Bruce asked softly. He could at least monitor whichever safehouse Jason directed him to.
Jason rattled off halting directions, somewhere in the East End, as they made their way back to the Batmobile. Bruce took a moment to check for any updates from Dick—Tim was still fast asleep, antidote given and doing its job—before getting in after Jason.
The silence stretched—Bruce never knew the right words to say to Jason, especially when he was vulnerable and hurting, and the fear grew that Jason would overcorrect, withdraw completely to save face, and Bruce would lose him all over again—
“Stay with me?” The words were quiet, and Jason wasn’t looking at him, but Bruce felt something in his heart shatter in both grief and relief.
“Of course, Jay-lad.”
Notes:
[All eye for an eye Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 116 — 141.]
Chapter 142: one step forward + end note
Summary:
One day, the Bats get back from patrol to find an unknown, very short assassin sitting sullenly in a holding cell while Dick finishes a line of stitches.
Notes:
Requested by anon! Scene from end notes of one step forward.
Whumptober Day 19: Bleeding.
Content warning: hallucinations.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Dick was not happy at being benched. Sure, he knew why, but it still rankled that everyone else got to head out on patrol while Dick was stuck in the Cave because he’d gotten hit by fear toxin a full four days ago.
Stupid Scarecrow. Stupid hallucinations. Stupid protocol that Nightwing was benched after any toxin episode that induced audiovisual hallucinatory sensations, just because he was at greater risk.
Assume that your little brother was a hallucination once, and no one ever let you live it down.
Okay, so maybe it wasn’t once, and maybe it had kept happening over several years, and maybe some of those had been actual hallucinations, but still. It was the principle of the thing. Dick was fine, the antidote had worked, there was no reason to keep him cooped up in the Cave while everyone else got to have fun.
It was a quiet night, like it usually was after an Arkham breakout, and Dick left his post at the Batcomputer to head to the gymnastics set. He had a lingering chill crawling up and down his spine, like someone was watching him, and he couldn’t shake the paranoia.
Just the fear toxin, he reminded himself, though he did a quick scan to make sure no one was sneaking up on him.
The feeling of prickling dread didn’t lessen as he burned off his excess energy, it only grew stronger, and Dick decided to return to the ground before he started hallucinating his dead parents. The toxin was supposed to be out of his system, the antidote had worked—but something was clearly off, and Dick headed to the medbay to get a blood draw kit.
He debated sending a ping to the others, but there was no use worrying them if this turned out to be some minor residual fear toxin.
Dick could ignore the cloud of doom hovering above him, but his instincts were the product of years of practice, and Dick was moving to the side at the faintest sound of metal whistling through the air. There was a sword where his stomach had been a second ago, and Dick sidestepped another slash as he faced his…oddly short attacker.
“What the hell,” Dick said blankly. This was a new one.
The child—it was clearly a child, the hood slid off to reveal a kid’s face—was wearing League of Assassin robes, and their expression was narrowed into a scowl. “I am Damian al Ghul, Ibn al Xu’ffasch, and I have come to claim my rightful place.”
Holy Batman, this kid looked just like a mini Bruce with darker skin. He was even wearing Batman Glare #2, though this one looked a lot more like ‘you are beneath me, peon’ than ‘Robin, get down from there now’.
What the fuck had Scarecrow put into his toxin?
“Uh,” Dick was pretty sure he wasn’t supposed to engage with the hallucinations, but this was just too weird, “Who are you?”
The child puffed up, “I have already told you! I am the rightful heir to the Bat!”
Maybe Crane had gotten mixed up with Ivy or the Riddler? Rogues working together tended to lead to strange results, and this was the kind of Alice in Wonderland shit that Ivy would get a kick out of.
“Right,” Dick said slowly, trying to figure out where exactly this hallucination was seeded. Sure, there was that time for a few months when Dick was fifteen that he thought that Talia and Bruce would get married, but that was a long, long time ago, and Dick had honestly not remembered it until faced with a kid that could’ve been theirs. “Um, Damian? I’m not sure—”
“I challenge you to a duel!”
Okay, this had officially gotten too weird. Dick pinched the bridge of his nose and breathed steadily, long inhale, slow exhale. He needed to send a message that he was compromised, and draw another vial of his blood. It was a good thing he hadn’t gone out on patrol today, if he was having incredibly vivid and strange hallucinations.
The fact that his automatic reaction to the sound of whistling air was to get the hell out of the way was probably the only thing that saved his life. Dick snapped his eyes open as he whirled around, and he hissed as the sting registered, a long, stark line of red blooming down his arm.
“You are no match for me,” the kid said scornfully, holding his sword in front of him, “You should just give up now.”
Dick stared at his bleeding arm. His actually bleeding arm.
“Fuck,” Dick said out loud, and immediately sidestepped the following lunge. Not a hallucination. There was an actual person-child-whatever here, with a sword, and Dick might be seeing things but there was a clear and present threat.
The kid was good, but Dick had been doing this for more than half his life, and even with a bleeding arm, he managed to get the kid restrained and send the sword spinning away. “Unhand me you ruffian!” the child screeched, “You are not worthy of being in this household! I will destroy anyone who gets in my way—”
Dick slammed the door of the containment cell shut and turned the soundproofing on.
He felt extremely off-center. He’d just been attacked. He’d been attacked, in the Cave. He was bleeding all over the place because some child that looked like a cross between Talia and Bruce had stabbed him.
Wait.
Some child that looked like a cross between Talia and Bruce.
Huh.
Well, they were on time to add a new member to the family.
Assuming this wasn’t all a hallucination.
Notes:
[All one step forward Batcellanea shorts, in chronological order: 157 — 142]
Chapter 143: sink or swim + alt pov
Summary:
Dick drifts in the cage.
Notes:
Requested by anon! Dick's POV of the tank scene in chapter two of sink or swim.
Whumptober Day 20: Trapped Under Water.
Content warning: mer au, captivity, electrocution.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Everything is cold. It’s empty inside of him, dulled by drugs and pain, and Dick can barely twitch his tail. Can’t tell if it moves. Can’t tell if he moves, if he’s still alive, or if this unending haze is the hell below the sea.
There’s nothing but light. Light and a cage. He doesn’t know how long it’s been, but he does know it’s long enough that his thoughts have blurred to static.
No one’s coming. He’s alone. He’s going to die here—now or in a week or in a month. This is the third time he’s been captured by hunters, and he know how the saying goes.
The first time Bruce saved him—except Bruce isn’t here, Bruce has no idea where Dick went, and no one will be searching for him for weeks.
The second time—well, the second time wasn’t a real capture, and Slade let him go. These hunters won’t let him go. Not when he’s the star attraction of their sideshow carnival. He’s worth too much. Dead or alive.
Someone is knocking on his glass. He ignores it, as it always does, attempting to retreat far enough into his own head that he can’t feel the weight of gazes itching across him.
There’s the sound of glass scraping against glass, and voices abruptly become more distinct. Dick twitches—is it feeding time? Usually the drugs have worn off by feeding time, but Dick has been getting more and more worn and—
Pain arcs through him like fire burning across his nerves. Dick spasms violently. He cracks open his eyes, tries to see what’s going on, and it surges through him again.
Dick cries out, but nothing can hear him.
It comes on and off, intermittent bursts that made him lock up, straining against a scream as the pain hits him in waves. Darkness coils around him, but the pain is too stark to pull him down, leaving Dick to sink into the agony with no protection.
Make it stop, he begs to anything that will listen, but he knows it won’t. He’s not going to get that lucky again.
Eventually, everything blurs out to a general haze, an ache of misery and grief and dread. Nothing is strong enough to break through, and his imagination flicks between half-formed thoughts in the blankness.
He can hear Grant’s voice once. Slade’s. Rose is telling him about her brothers as something tightens around his chest. He’s sitting in that tank, watching her smile at him from the other side of the glass. He’s human, limbs trembling and weak, breaths loud in chill air.
It doesn’t matter.
He’s never getting free.
Rose starts a story about dragons, and he clings to the fragmented dream as he slips deeper into sleep.
Chapter 144: pretty robin + alt pov
Summary:
Tim is taking a long time in the shower.
Notes:
Requested by RevenantMelinoe! Jason's POV of the shower scene in pretty robin.
Whumptober Day 21: Blood-Matted Hair.
Content warning: underage prostitution, implied/referenced rape/noncon.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tim is taking a long time in the shower. Jason’s changed, sorted through his collection of blankets, made a quick pasta in case Tim wants to eat something, and Tim still isn’t out. Jason is no stranger to the therapeutic power of long, hot showers, but he hasn’t heard a single peep from the bathroom.
“Tim?” Jason knocks on the door, “Tim, are you done?”
No answer.
“Tim?” he calls out louder, “You’ve been in there for twenty minutes. You okay?”
Jason can’t hear anything but the sound of the shower. The bathroom doesn’t have a window, and Jason can’t help the curl of fear twisting in his gut.
“Tim, if you don’t answer, I’m coming in,” he says as levelly as he can. The last thing he wants to do is invade Tim’s personal space, but his safety is a higher priority. “Tim?”
Still nothing. Jason swears out loud, and grabs his lock picks.
Tim is inside the bathtub, clothes on, staring blankly into space. Jason swears again, and when he checks the water, he hisses and jerks his hand back.
“Shit, kid,” Jason leans forward to turn the water off, “The water’s freezing.” He presses the back of his palm to the kid’s skin, and is alarmed at how cold it is.
If Tim wasn’t sitting upright, Jason would half think he’s a corpse.
“Fuck,” Jason whispers, putting a gentle hand on the kid’s shoulder, “Tim? Tim, can you hear me?” Tim’s eyes don’t focus on him, and Jason’s inhale is choked. He needs to—Tim is freezing, he needs to deal with that first. “We’re going to get you warmed up and cleaned off, okay?” Jason says quietly, “You can—just tell me to stop if you want me to stop.”
Jason doesn’t think Tim’s capable of taking him up on that right now, but his skin is clammy and there’s no one else to help. He twists the knob to hot and turns the water back on before going for the soap.
Tim huddles away from the spray, but makes no move to stop Jason from gently extending his arm. “The soap is some cucumber thing,” Jason says steadily, sliding the loofah against Tim’s skin, wiping off dirt and sweat and blood, “Cucumber and mango. Can you smell the mango?” The kid’s eyes are firmly shut.
“I bought the cucumber and avocado one last time, and I felt like I was a salad,” Jason rambles on, seizing any casual topic that comes to mind, “Can you imagine? People are going overboard with scent. There was a sandalwood soap I used when I was with the—when I was younger, and it smelled really nice. Have you smelled sandalwood before?”
Jason doesn’t let the lack of response stop him, just continues the one-sided conversation, periodically interjecting questions to wait and see if Tim answers. The kid is silent as Jason cleans him off, careful to keep his movements slow and soft.
Tim starts crying at one point, and Jason is forced to ease him away from the wall as shudders wrack the thin frame. The water’s soaking Jason’s shirt, but that’s the last thing he cares about right now, all his attention focused on the dissociating child in the bathtub.
The kid’s face and hair are next, and Jason carefully tilts his head so the spray isn’t in his eyes as Jason washes out his hair. Blood has matted into the dark locks, and Jason slowly combs it out until the water no longer runs red. Tim’s face is last, and Jason gently cleans off the last splatters of blood as shattered blue eyes stare through him, tears leaking from the corners.
Something inside of him is roiling. Something inside of him is raging. Jason wants to find every single person who contributed to that expression on this kid’s face, and murder them.
Unfortunately, he’s probably pretty high up on that list.
Jason shuts the water off and gently engulfs Tim in a large, fluffy towel, pulling him out of the shower and onto the closed toilet. It’s like moving a rag doll. “Going to dry you off now,” Jason narrates shakily, and kneels in front of Tim as he begins to towel him dry.
The kid is no longer freezing, and he’s blinking and tracking Jason’s movements, and when Jason finishes and retrieves the stack of clothes for Tim to change into, the kid actually focuses on him.
The dull horror isn’t any better than the blank dissociation.
“You can change your clothes,” Jason says gently, “I’ll be outside.” He leaves Tim, closing the door behind him, and lets out a ragged breath.
Fuck. Something inside of him twists so viciously Jason has to take a moment to breathe. He is never, ever going to let something like this happen to the kid again.
Notes:
[All pretty robin Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 121 — 144.]
Chapter 145: feast + missing scene
Summary:
Dick comes back from an off-planet mission, and the weight of grief in every brick of the Manor sends him to his knees the moment he steps past the threshold.
Notes:
Requested by anon! Scene from end notes of chapter one of feast.
Whumptober Day 22: Demon.
Content warning: incubus au, grief/mourning.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Home at last. Two months in space really bestowed you with a renewed appreciation for Earth, and Dick was humming as he made his way up to the Manor doors, Wally having disappeared as quickly as he’d dropped Dick off.
First order of business was a shower—decontamination scrubs just weren’t the same thing—and then a proper meal, maybe he’d organize a movie night and curl up and feed on the contentment of his family being in one place—
Dick twisted the key in the lock and took one step past the front door before the heavy, choking weight of grief slammed into him. He couldn’t breathe, and he didn’t know how long he was there, sprawled out on the threshold, gasping, before the sound of hurried footsteps broke through the sheer misery surrounding him.
Concern overlaid desolation as firm hands grabbed his shoulders and hauled him up, and Dick took a too-thin breath and clutched Alfred as the butler led him to a chair. “What—” his voice was weak and hoarse, “What happened?”
Alfred looked pale. And thin, his face drawn and lined and older than Dick remembered. “You’re home early,” Alfred said quietly.
“We took a shortcut on our way back,” Dick swallowed with great difficulty, and managed to draw his awareness back, until the grief was no longer threatening to suffocate him. “Alfred—what—what’s going on?” Something had to have happened, it was carved into the very air.
Dick abruptly registered the silence.
“Bruce,” he said breathlessly, “Alfred, where’s Bruce?”
Alfred’s expression twisted into acute sadness. “Master Bruce is downstairs,” he said softly. Confusion gave way to relief—before sliding into realization.
Alfred took a sharp breath, and Dick knew he was projecting, dread and horror and oh-gods-no swirling inside of him because if Bruce was downstairs, then—“Jason?” Dick asked, so soft he barely heard it himself.
The pulse of grief echoing from Alfred was an answer all on its own.
“No,” Dick whispered, “No.” He tightly reined in his emotions, throwing a wall up between them and the rest of the world, the way Jason had taught him because his little brother had been acutely sensitive to Dick’s emotions and Dick had never wanted him to feel unsafe in his own house and no, not Jason, not his little brother, please, not his Little Wing, no. “No!”
“Master Dick—”
But Dick was already up and running, heading to the Cave because it couldn’t be true, Jason couldn’t be—no, he was just a kid, Dick had brought back souvenirs, this was never supposed to have happened—
The entire Cave smelled like misery. It was as thick as smoke as Dick waded through, coughing as he got closer and closer to the epicenter, the desolation closing cold, icy fingers around his heart.
No, echoed inside his head, weak and easily silenced.
Bruce was kneeling in front of a glass case with a Robin uniform. His face was blank, and he turned to look at Dick with dead eyes, but Dick could feel the raging storm of grief inside of him.
“Leave,” Bruce said flatly.
I can’t lose you too, his emotions wept with strangled misery.
It was overwhelming. It was poisoning the whole house. Dick knew he would get sucked into the spiral if he dared to lower the wall, but the grief—Jason, his little brother, the uniform was ripped and bloodstained and no—was infecting everything and if it wasn’t stopped, it would permeate the house forever.
“I’m sorry,” Dick said quietly. Sorry for losing Jason. Sorry for what he was about to do.
Dick didn’t usually try to manipulate people’s emotions. He exuded cheerfulness, and he blunted the edges of emotions that were spiraling out of control, but he consciously restrained himself when it came to friends or family. People didn’t like having their emotions managed.
Dick brought down the wall, and consumed the grief.
It was disgusting. It tasted like ash and dirt, and Dick felt his soul rebel as he fed on more and more, draining it faster than Bruce could produce it, eating every stray spark of misery he could find, filling himself on emptiness until something inside him began fracturing. And then he got up and staggered to one of the incubus-proof cells in the Cave, slammed the door shut, and screamed.
Pure, unadulterated pain blasted through him, grief turned to agony as Dick wept and sobbed and wailed. Jason was dead, Jason was gone, he would never see his little brother again, never see that mischievous smile or watch those bright eyes or hear that infectious laughter. Jaybird was gone, Jaybird was dead, Dick didn’t know how or when but he knew there was an emptiness where there had once been light.
Robin is magic, the kid grinned at him.
No. Robin was magic. But Jason was only human, and now he was gone.
Dick screamed until his voice gave out, and kept screaming after that, soundless and hoarse and miserable. Tears dripped down his face without pause as grief echoed and rebounded and flayed him alive, twisting his heart until Dick wasn’t sure how it kept beating.
His little brother was dead.
The world might as well stop spinning.
It could’ve been five minutes or five hours, Dick lost the concept of time in the unending sorrow. He was slumped against the floor, half-curled, wracked with hitching breaths and a throat made of sandpaper.
He didn’t feel sad anymore. He just felt empty.
A door clicked somewhere in the distant fog, and footsteps vibrated through the floor. Hands curled around his shoulders and pulled him up into a lap, and Dick found himself resting against Bruce in a way he hadn’t done since he was a kid.
“Oh, chum,” the voice was thick and choked, “I’m so sorry.” A faint kiss pressed to his forehead, and tears dropped into his hair.
A tendril of emotion poked at him—it wasn’t contentment, but it wasn’t misery either, and Dick took a cautious bite. Purging himself had left him with nothing, an ache that went deeper than hunger, and all too soon, he’d disengaged with the flavorless food.
Someone was stroking through his hair through, and holding him through voiceless sobs, and Dick let himself be cradled. The world was gray and sorrowful and desolate, but his heart kept on beating.
Chapter 146: war of attrition + alt pov
Summary:
Sometimes, Dick wishes he was an only child again.
Notes:
Requested by anon! Dick's POV of the final scene of war of attrition.
Whumptober Day 23: Ransom.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Dick whistled as he knocked on Tim’s door, entering with a beaming smile and trying not to let his gaze catch on the cast dwarfing Tim’s leg or the bruises covering his face. “Hello, baby bird, how are we feeling today?”
“I’m fine,” Tim said, as grouchy as he always was in the morning, and Dick stifled a snicker as Tim raised his head. There was a post-it note stuck to his face, and it made his scowl even more adorable. “What?”
“Did you fall asleep in the middle of working again?” Dick motioned to the post-it note. Tim made a face as he grabbed for it, and Dick swept around the bed to open the curtains. He made a mental note to increase the thermostat when he caught sight of the extra blanket.
“Were you feeling cold?” Dick asked, keeping his voice level even as the blanket registered with a pang. That was Jason’s blanket. “You could’ve called me, Tim, I would’ve gotten a blanket for you.”
“What?” Tim croaked out blearily.
“Your blanket,” Dick repeated, “You got it from Jason’s room, right?” Dick forced himself to say the name without reaction. Hood was—Dick didn’t want to think about Hood. Didn’t want to think about how his little brother—his sweet, brilliant, protective baby brother—could’ve turned into that. Into the kind of man that left a teenager bloody and broken on the ground out of sheer jealousy.
“I didn’t get the blanket,” Tim said slowly.
Dick rolled his eyes, “We’re the only ones here, baby bird.” Dick had been more than happy to stay with Tim for a couple of weeks while Bruce and Alfred were out of town. “Don’t worry, I won’t tell Bruce that you got out of bed unsupervised.”
Tim moved from confusion into alarm so quickly that Dick stared blankly at him. “Tim?” Dick asked slowly as Tim scrambled for his laptop. “Tim, what’s wrong?” The kid turned startlingly pale. “Tim, what’s going on?”
Tim still wasn’t answering him, and Dick took a seat on the bed to see his laptop screen. Tim was—looking at the security footage of the Manor. Of last night.
There was someone creeping across the grounds. “Tim?” Dick said softly.
“I didn’t get the blanket,” Tim said blankly. Dick watched as the broad figure hauled themselves up to a second story window with the casualness of long practice, and felt unease settle into his stomach.
“Who is that?” Dick asked as calmly as he could, as though he couldn’t recognize his own little brother. “Tim, who is that.”
Tim didn’t answer, just wordlessly sped through the footage. Five minutes later, the figure reemerged with a bulky object under their arm. Dick squinted at it, and Tim made a short, surprised sound and twisted to open his nightstand drawer.
“Tim?” The younger boy ignored him, and scowled at the piece of paper he’d snatched up. It was written in a familiar scrawl.
‘Fix my library card, or I’ll keep the coffeemaker.’
“Tim,” Dick said evenly, reminding himself not to throttle his little brother, “What did you do?”
“What makes you think I did anything?” Tim asked, looking with wide eyes. Unfortunately for him, Dick had long mastered the tone of faux injury, and it wouldn’t work on him.
“Because the note says ‘fix my library card’,” Dick said sharply, “And that implies some amount of blame.”
“It could be misappropriated blame,” Tim argued.
“Is it?” Dick asked flatly. Tim didn’t speak, and carefully inched the laptop back towards him. Dick stopped it. “Tim,” he said, sharp and authoritative.
“I didn’t know he could get into the Manor!” Tim immediately switched to protesting, and Dick fought the urge to bury his head in his hands. All the protection and keeping Tim inside the Manor so that Hood couldn’t get to him, and apparently no one had known that Jason could waltz in and out whenever he felt like it.
“Tim,” Dick exhaled, “What did you do.”
“Don’t tell me he didn’t deserve it,” Tim said in the same challenging tone he’d used when they’d discovered that he’d hacked into LexCorp servers, and Dick swore he was going to scream.
“I didn’t say that,” Dick growled, “I’m wondering why you decided to provoke a crime lord who is heavily suspected to have Lazarus Pit-induced enhanced aggression.”
There was a reason Bruce had warned them against making contact with Jason until they had better information, and Tim had apparently poked the dragon anyway.
“He started it,” Tim muttered, and then jerked up. “And I’m fine!” Tim said, in a tone of extreme surprise.
…Tim had a point. Jason had gotten past their security, gotten all the way inside, all the way into Tim’s room—and he’d stolen Tim’s coffeemaker and tucked him into bed. Despite apparently significant provocation.
Huh.
“Unbelievable,” Dick grabbed Tim’s laptop, “No wonder Bruce warned me about letting you have access to a computer.”
“Wait, where are you going?” Tim’s voice rose in surprise.
“To do a full security sweep and make sure Jason hasn’t left a bomb somewhere,” Dick stalked out, laptop under one arm. It was highly unlikely, but Dick needed a moment to himself.
“But my laptop—”
“No.”
“But I need to fix Jason’s library card to get my coffeemaker back—”
“The coffeemaker that Alfred most definitely didn’t let you keep in your room?” Dick paused on the threshold to raise an eyebrow, “I don’t think so, Timmy.”
“But—but what about Jason’s library card?” Tim asked, eyes wide and plaintive.
Dick had significantly greater hope that his little brother was still there somewhere after tonight, but that didn’t mean he wasn’t still pissed at Hood. “I don’t care,” Dick shrugged, “He can get a new one.”
“Dick,” Tim whined, “Please, I’m going to lose my mind without my computer!”
“Read a book,” Dick said flatly, and stalked out.
Goddamn little brothers. Dick wanted to go back to being an only child, please and thank you.
Notes:
[All war of attrition Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 146 — 183 — 123.]
Chapter 147: robin’s roast + follow-up
Summary:
The sound of a human head cracking open is very distinctive.
Notes:
Requested by anon! Follow-up to robin's roast.
Whumptober Day 24: Flashback.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
There was no sound that could accurately mimic a human skull cracking open. It was a very distinctive sound. A crack-squelch-hiss. Impossible to mistake.
The sound of a whole carton of eggs landing splat on the floor came pretty close, though. Especially when the room smelled like burnt coffee.
“Jason?” The voice was too close. Hello, pumpkin. “Jason, are you okay?” You seem familiar, sunshine. The tire iron gripped in his hands, so tight his fingers had gone bloodless-pale. “Jason?”
“Tim, stop!” The presence hovered next to him. Too close. Crack-squelch-hiss. It had been so easy. All he needed to do was reach out and swing. “Don’t touch him. Just—get away.”
Footsteps retreated. No presence. No grinning clown-face too close. The impact was ringing in his arms. So easy. Just a swing.
“Jay? Jay, can you hear me?”
He knew that voice. Blonde and bubbly and purple. “Steph,” Jason said hoarsely. He had to protect her. The Joker was here. The Joker would kill her.
The Joker had killed him.
“Yes, Jay, it’s me. I’m right here. You’re safe. You’re okay.”
No, he wasn’t. He would never be safe, not as long as the clown was drawing breath. He would always be in danger.
“You’re in the Manor, Jay. In the kitchen. It’s just the two of us.”
No. That was a lie. The Joker was here. Crack-squelch-hiss.
Jason opened his eyes. They were in the kitchen. There was a mess of eggs on the floor, and a worried Steph hovering a couple of steps away. Bruce was in the doorway, face a blank mask, with Tim peering out from behind him.
No Joker. The Joker was dead. “The Joker’s dead,” Jason said out loud, testing it, and Steph nodded. What settled in him wasn’t relief, it was…exhaustion.
Jason took one wavering step away from the mess on the floor before his legs decided to go on strike, and he barely managed to sink into a chair before they gave out. He was still breathing heavily, fingers trembling as he wrapped his arms around himself, but he forced himself to go entirely still when Bruce stopped in front of him.
He waited for the condemnation, head bowed so he didn’t have to look at the disapproval on Bruce’s face. At the ‘I told you murder wouldn’t make your problems go away’ and ‘this is why it isn’t a solution’ and ‘you deserve this for—
Arms engulfed him in a gentle, encompassing hug. “You’re safe,” Bruce said, quiet but firm, “You’re safe and he will never touch you again.” Jason couldn’t stop himself from burying his face in Bruce’s shirt and silently shaking.
“You’re safe.”
Notes:
[All robin's roast Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 94 — 147 — 5 — 55.]
Chapter 148: Spotlight + follow-up
Summary:
Tim is avoiding Jason.
Notes:
Requested by anon! Follow-up to Spotlight.
Whumptober Day 25: Hiding.
Content warning: implied/referenced rape/noncon.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jason didn’t realize that Tim was hiding from him until he attempted to track him down. Jason had wanted to get the awkwardness out of the way, and knew that he’d frightened Tim quite badly with his dissociative reactions. The kid deserved an apology—except he was nowhere to be found.
Jason went traipsing around the Manor for as long as he could before giving up to sink into a couch and letting a hovering Dick track down the baby bird for him. Dick reappeared fifteen minutes later, and pushed Tim into the room before leaving. The kid had a distinctly hunted expression.
“Hey, Tim,” Jason tried to smile. Something in his gut twisted uneasily. “I just—I wanted to say—I’m sorry.”
The words came out flat and bland, and Jason winced. He’d done a better job of apologizing for the Titans Tower incident. Tim looked faintly taken aback.
“I didn’t mean to—worry you,” Jason swallowed, “And I didn’t—I’m sorry. I—I don’t know what Cassamento did but I—I’m so sorry I didn’t stop him, or tell Bruce, or—or anything.”
It was a piss-poor apology, and Jason braced for Tim to throw it back in his face.
“What?” The kid looked bloodless. “You can’t be sorry!”
Ouch. Okay, fuck, Tim deserved the chance to yell at him, but this was going to hurt—
“It’s my fault!”
What.
Jason blinked at Tim, whose expression was fracturing. “It’s—I should’ve kept a better trace on him, I shouldn’t just have forgotten,” Tim almost shouted, “I—I never should’ve let him get near you, god, Jason, I’m so, so sorry—”
“Wait,” Jason spoke over the continued stream of increasingly watery apologies. “Tim, wait, stop.”
Tim broke off, eyes wet and breaths shallow. He looked every inch as devastated as Jason felt when he realized what had happened to Tim. Fuck, they certainly made a pair.
Jason wordlessly extended his arms and Tim stared at him for a heartstopping second before he practically lunged at the couch and buried against Jason’s side. “It’s not your fault,” Jason said quietly, and then louder, over the murmur of protest, “And even if it was, I forgive you.” He kept his little brother close and rested a cheek against that soft hair. “I’m not upset with you.”
Tim took a shaky breath and let it out slowly. “Same goes for you,” he said to Jason’s collarbone, “It’s not your fault, and I’m not upset with you.” He nestled even closer and Jason curled him into as tight a hug as possible.
Cassamento was in prison. Jason was nowhere near ready to take to the streets again. But for hurting his little brother, Cassamento was a dead man, and no matter how long it took, Jason would carry that sentence out.
Chapter 149: safety net + alt pov
Summary:
Jason didn't expect the line to snap.
Notes:
Requested by Aelig! Jason's POV of the second-to-last scene in safety net.
Whumptober Day 26: Fallen.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Hood,” Nightwing yelled as Jason fled across the rooftops, “Give us the drive back!”
“Not until I get a head start, Dickwing,” Jason laughed, full of the high of getting his objective before the Bats. “I don’t want you getting to those traffickers before I do!” They were all chasing him, attempting to close off his escape, but Jason was two blocks away from his territory and very close to losing them.
He took out his grapple and aimed at an apartment building, jumping off almost before it caught, ready to swing away—
The line went taut and then nothing.
Jason felt the sick, swooping sensation of freefall, and barely had the time to spot the dumpster and brace his neck before he hit the trash bags with a force that knocked the air from his body. The world went dark for several stretching moments, nothing but pure static as everything stopped.
He could distantly hear someone calling his name, but his more pressing concern was remembering how to breathe.
Everything hurt. His lungs started working again, and Jason groaned as pressure shifted around him, tightening and loosening. When he managed to get his eyes open, he realized he was staring up at the night sky, his vision partially blocked by a familiar face.
Hearing finally filtered back in. “Hood, Hood, please, please don’t—you can’t—please—” It took Jason a stretching moment to place that as Dick’s voice, as Dick crying and begging Jason to wake up, and the concern…stunned him.
“Wing,” Jason fought to force out words, “Wing. ‘M fine.” Some part of him was deeply alarmed at Dick’s sobs and Jason shifted to get up and reassure him.
“N—no—” Dick nearly threw himself on Jason to force him back flat against the ground, trembling fingers going to the catches of Jason’s helmet. Jason let him pull it off, scrunching up his face as the breeze hit it. Fuck, he smelled horrible.
Dick was running his fingers through Jason’s hair, soft and clinical. “I’m fine,” Jason groaned, weakly slapping Dick’s hands away, “N, I’m fine.”
The older vigilante finished his examination, his expression twisting up further, and—fuck, he was crying. He was actually crying, tears streaming down his face and dripping onto Jason.
“Wing, I’m okay,” Jason said softly, and Dick slumped down, curling on top of Jason and gripping his leather jacket in tight fists. Jason sighed quietly, “Dickie.”
It had been years since the day he’d fallen in the Batcave, a ring snapping under his weight and leading to Dick clutching him like Jason was something soft and precious and to be protected—and all this time hadn’t done a thing to change the way Jason’s stomach twisted at the sight of his older brother’s tears.
“I found the drive,” the demon brat called out, and Jason abruptly lost the soft, gooey feelings.
“You brat,” Jason hissed, and was interrupted by Red Robin.
“Batmobile’s enroute, ETA forty seconds.”
“Are you fucking kidding me?” Jason squawked in horror, “I’m fine—Nightwing, let go of me, you’re freaking out the kids.”
“You fell four stories,” Red Robin was looming over him, “The probability of a spinal fracture—”
“Come one step closer, baby bird, and I’ll show you just how not broken my spine is,” Jason bared his teeth.
Unfortunately, it seemed to have no effect with a sobbing Nightwing half-smothering him. “You need to stay still until we’ve evaluated—”
“Fuck,” Jason groaned, “Just tell me that the Bat’s out of town.” The last person he wanted to see right now was Batman.
Red Robin carefully didn’t say a word.
“Great,” Jason hissed, “Just how I wanted to end this night.” He tried to shift and bit his lip at the ensuing stab of pain. “Wing, I know I said I’m fine, but you’re weeping on top of a couple of broken ribs, so if you could scooch, that would be fantastic.”
Dick moved, but didn’t let go, and Jason couldn’t help the curl of warmth inside of him. He could, however, try to cover it as best as he could.
“If you fuckers don’t invite me along to bust those traffickers, I am going to kill someone,” he threatened as he heard the Batmobile screech to a stop nearby.
Notes:
[All safety net Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 149 — 25 — 132.]
Chapter 150: feast + alt pov
Summary:
Jason grins when he senses the Replacement's fear.
Notes:
Requested by Valkirin! Jason's POV of beginning of chapter two of feast.
Whumptober Day 27: Passing Out.
Content warning: incubus au, telepathic pain, nonconsensual touching.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jason let a malicious smile spread behind the helmet as he tracked the wariness-confusion-hesitance, waiting for the kid to round the corner. The little knot of emotions was unspoiled, and just begging to be ruined and feasted upon until there was nothing left.
The Replacement saw him. The Replacement froze. The Replacement flinched, which was all the opening Jason needed.
He grabbed that tiny jolt of fear and yanked at it until it blossomed into cold, hard terror. The kid was frozen to the spot as Jason stalked closer, trembling like a leaf, and the part of him that was a predator of a species centuries-old reveled in stalking his prey.
The Replacement collapsed—there, a pinprick of pain, and the screams were music to Jason’s ears as he fueled them higher and higher and higher.
It was delicious. It was vengeance. It was everything he’d wanted since he woke with eyes turned green and a hunger inside his soul.
“That looked like it hurt, Replacement,” Jason drawled softly.
The kid only whimpered as Jason crouched, and Jason yanked at his hair to get another surge of pain, another bite of food. It didn’t quell the hunger, nothing did, but it soothed him to see the little shit that had stolen his suit dangling limp from his hold, teary-eyed and helpless.
“Poor little Robin,” Jason crooned, “Did that hurt?” The kid should’ve remembered what happened to little birds when demons came out to play.
Pain and fear swirled so tantalizingly in the air, and Jason ate everything he could sense. “Shh, Replacement,” Jason said with mock gentleness, “Don’t cry.” He lightened his hold to pet the kid’s hair, grinning wide with malice as his fingers moved in practiced, soft movements, and—
There was something else in the swirl of agony. There was something else, and it tasted like heaven.
And then it was gone.
“No,” Jason said before he knew what he was doing, “No, make it come back—” but there was nothing but panic, no matter how gently he stroked, and he wanted that back, that single bite of ambrosia, the way it had filled him with warmth and for a single moment, he’d been back home with his brother’s voice in his ear, gentle and lulling.
“Come on,” Jason said, near-desperate, but the Replacement was trembling with fear. Jason cursed. “Fuck, we’ll do it the slow way then.”
The kid started struggling, but it was child’s play to force him on his stomach and straddle his back. The writhing and sobbing was inconvenient, though, and Jason used a tug of panic to force the kid still as he gasped for breath.
“Stay down,” Jason ordered, and settled his hands on the kid’s shoulders.
It was easier when Dick had been doing it, but Jason knew the slow, rolling motions, knew how to dig at knots to loosen them, and no matter how tense the kid was, he was forced to relax under the pressure. Panic receded into misery, and the resultant emotion was bitter, more resignation than contentment, but after months and months of starving, Jason took what he could get.
More, his soul demanded, more, more, more—he was so hungry and there was so much food right in front of him, and he wanted more. He’d been starving for ages, he just wanted to be full, rage and malice cracking and dying as the hollow inside of him was finally, finally filled.
Jason took a moment to take a deep breath, off-kilter and unbalanced, and the kid let out a sound that was almost a whimper.
The kid.
The kid he was straddling.
The kid he was draining.
Jason immediately scrambled off of him, cutting the line to his emotions, but the kid didn’t budge. Didn’t wake up to Jason’s shaking, or begging, or crying, and Jason didn’t—what was he doing, what the hell had he become—Jason didn’t know what to do.
He did, however, know someone that might be able to help.
Jason carefully scooped up Tim and arranged him on the couch, grabbing a blanket and tucking the edges in, before he drew out his phone and called a number that he hadn’t dialed in years.
He sincerely hoped it didn’t go to voicemail this time.
Chapter 151: Furor + follow-up
Summary:
The open canister sits on the desk.
Notes:
Requested by SarcasmGal! Follow-up to Furor.
Whumptober Day 28: Nightmares.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jason rolled his neck and winced at the ache, cracking open an eye to see the familiar bright lights of the Cave. Had he fallen asleep at the Batcomputer again? He twisted a shoulder to get rid of a persistent knot and stalked across the Batcomputer platform, scanning the Cave for anyone else.
Empty.
A chill ran down his spine.
It’s nothing, he told himself, it’s fine. Just bad memories pressing against him. The pit of dread tightening in his stomach was just paranoia.
The Batcomputer was blinking. Jason swallowed, and reached out to shake the mouse and disable the screensaver.
Analysis complete, the system read, and Jason’s stomach dropped. He immediately moved for his guns—but they were nowhere to be found, his holsters empty, and the dread ticked higher. There was an invisible noose around his throat as he twisted in a frantic circle, searching for an attack that didn’t come.
Jason slowly turned back to the computer. On the desk, there was an open, empty canister.
No rang through him, like a bell peeling inside his soul. He was unarmed. The Cave was empty. And yet Jason felt a pressure sinking on top of him, cracking through his bones.
Every step off the platform echoed in the silence. Every step on stone felt like a death knell. The containment cells were at the back of the Cave, and Jason stepped closer and closer and closer, and squeezed his eyes shut.
Open them, said a sibilant voice.
Don’t, said another. As long as he kept his eyes closed, it was fine.
He could feel the glass of the first containment cell under his fingertips. He took another step forward, and his boot knocked into something, and Jason automatically opened his eyes as he looked down.
It was his gun. He picked it up. It was empty.
Jason looked up.
The horror slammed him back into his body so jarringly that it took Jason a solid minute to stop fighting free of the blankets and breathe. He was at his apartment, he was fine, he was safe, no one could hurt him here, deep breath in, deep breath out. Deep breath in, deep breath out.
His clothes were tacky with sweat, his throat hoarse and dry, his breaths thundering in the silence, and the darkness twisted into shapes the longer he stared.
Damian. Tim. Steph. Cass. Dick. Bruce. Dead.
“No,” Jason covered his face and took ragged breaths, “No, no I didn’t—” but he’d once been so very close—“No, they’re fine—” but how was he sure—“They’re fine.”
How would aggression toxin react to a Lazarus Pit? Explosively, something inside of him hissed.
It could’ve so easily have been him. It could’ve been him, and he would’ve had to live with the consequences.
Jason twisted, ripping the sheets off entirely, and went hunting for his phone on the nightstand. He dialed a number he knew by heart before he could talk himself out of it, and squeezed his eyes shut as he listened to it ring.
It was just a dream, he told himself.
The phone kept ringing.
Jason had almost worked himself into a panic attack by the time the line clicked and a sleep-rough voice answered, “Jason?” The voice was tentative and confused.
“Talk,” Jason forced out.
“What?” Marginally more awake, still confused.
“Talk. I just need to—hear something else.”
A couple of slow breaths on the other side, the sound of shifting, and a throat being cleared. “Okay,” Bruce said, accompanied by the sound of flipping pages, “‘It was a nice day. All the days had been nice. There had been rather more than seven of them so far, and rain hadn’t been invented yet. But clouds massing east of Eden suggested that the first thunderstorm was on its way, and it was going to be a big one.’”
Jason let out a soundless, stuttering breath, and curled back in his bed, listening to Bruce tell a story about an angel and a demon and a Great Plan. Bruce didn’t divert from the story, didn’t ask him what was wrong, and Jason slowly, gradually, quietly slipped back to sleep with his dad’s voice in his ear.
Chapter 152: feast + follow-up
Summary:
Dick gorges on fear.
Notes:
Requested by SalParadiseLost! Follow-up to feast.
Whumptober Day 29: Too Weak to Move.
Content warning: incubus au, fear toxin.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Dick could barely feel anything by the time Batman showed up, and it took a stretching moment to register that the nightmare of shadows looming over him was real. “Nightwing,” Batman growled, and Dick cast around for enough energy to reply in words.
“Stray fear gas,” Dick forced out, waving to his little brothers. Dick had been the only one who saw the canister before it imploded, and thus the only one who’d gotten his rebreather on fast enough. “Need antidotes.”
Batman nodded and disappeared from view. He was replaced by a vigilante all in purple, and Dick let Steph pull him upright. “What about you?” she asked, “You look terrible.”
“Didn’t hit me.” It took so much effort to work his mouth. “Ate fear.” He was still eating it, devouring his little brothers’ nightmares before it consumed them, stuffing himself with rancid, poisonous fear to save his siblings.
“Nightwing,” Steph sucked in a sharp breath as a smaller shadow appeared behind her, “That’s incredibly dangerous! You—”
“I’ll be fine.” His lips twitched, but failed to give the smile he was going for. His heart was pounding too fast, and sweat was trickling across his skin. He felt like he was on the verge of a panic attack, and the sensation had stretched for minutes. “Just need—to get to the Cave.”
Unfortunately, he couldn’t quite lift himself up, trembling too hard to get his limbs moving, overwhelmed and exhausted. Black Bat took over, shouldering his weight easily, and Dick let himself slam down the walls on his emotions and curl up as the flickers of fear from his little brothers receded.
He came back to himself in the Cave, in one of the incubus-proof cells designed to contain emotion, with the door locking shut behind Cass.
Dick let the walls come down.
It wasn’t healthy to keep those emotions locked away inside of him, festering in his soul, but purging meant reliving every instance as he forced it out, and Dick didn’t know how long he spent trapped in the grip of an unending maelstrom of nightmares.
His family, dead. His friends, turning on each other and tearing them apart. His world, fallen to villains and darkness. Failure. Losing—losing everything. Losing what made him him. Murder. Raising bloodstained hands. Hands on him, over him, everywhere. Empty. Alone. Trapped in a cage. Poison filtering in and out, words twisted into knives and flaying him alive.
Falling.
Always, always falling.
At some point, he realized that his head was resting on someone’s lap. That the fingers combing through his hair weren’t a cruel trick. That someone was holding him as he screamed and trembled and shuddered through wave after wave of panic and terror and dread.
Dick clutched at them, and buried his face against them as he rode out the fear.
When he woke up, empty and hollow and aching, his family would be surrounding him, contentment eddying around him for a snack.
Chapter 153: between a rock and a hard place + alt pov
Summary:
Tim's dead hero feels more solid than usual.
Notes:
Requested by anon! Tim's POV of third-to-last scene of between a rock and a hard place.
Whumptober Day 30: Ghosts.
Chapter Text
Tim didn’t know where he was. He knew it was dark and he knew he was hurting and he knew he was stuck.
And he knew that there were hands curled around him, a familiar voice and a familiar hope. Tim’s very own guardian angel.
“Jason?” Tim asked quietly, just to confirm.
“Yeah, Tim?” It was him. It was Robin. Tim relaxed into Jason’s lap. He wasn’t happy that he was in this situation, but at least he wasn’t alone.
“I—I’m scared,” Tim confessed to his hero.
“So am I, baby bird,” Jason said roughly. Of course. Jason had died in an explosion. That made sense. Tim thought about apologizing for materializing Jason in what was clearly a cave-in of some kind, but that was too weird, even for him.
“I’m trapped,” Tim said plaintively. It hurt worse to say it out loud.
“B’s coming,” Jason reassured him, “He’s coming for you.” Jason always knew what to say. Of course he did. He was Robin.
Tim pressed his lips together and dared to speak up. “Does it hurt?” he asked, voice small.
“Does what hurt?” Jason asked gently.
“Dying.”
Jason was still and silent for a long moment. Too long.
“I—I just want to know. Please.” On the off chance that this was at least slightly real.
“You’re not dying,” Jason said harshly, “You don’t need to know that.”
No, he kind of did. “I’m trapped,” Tim sighed, “I’m hallucinating a dead boy.” He couldn’t bring himself to admit that he thought Jason might be a real ghost out loud. “I’m pretty sure I’m dying.”
“I’m not dead,” Jason grumbled.
“You are. I’m sorry,” Tim reached up to pat him on the arm. Tim should really be more sensitive about these things. Jason’s arm was curiously solid. “More realistic that you usually are, though.”
“What.”
“It’s the similarities,” Tim yawned. He’d already explained this to Jason once. “Points of…points of connection. I’m glad you’re here, Jason. I didn’t want to die alone.”
“You’re not dying,” Jason snapped, but Tim didn’t want to listen to the hallucination breaking down.
“I just made a bigger mess,” Tim tried to shift and winced at the pain, “Was trying to help. But I’m dying. Just like you. B…B isn’t going to be happy.”
“Batman is never happy.”
“I hope someone helps him.” Maybe Tim could come back as a ghost too and help the new Robin. “Before he kills himself.”
“Before he what?” Jason sounded surprised. That was odd.
“Tried to stop him,” Tim’s voice slurred, “Wasn’t good enough. Was just a placeholder.” Someone had told him that. He’d forgotten who.
“You’re not dying,” Jason said, full of fire despite being dead, “And they’re going to get us out of here real soon. You’re not allowed to fall asleep.”
Tim was trying, but it was hard. “Jason?” he struggled to make the words come out.
“Yeah, baby bird?”
Tim smiled faintly into the darkness, “Thank you for the ice cream.”
“You’re welcome,” Jason said, all choked up, and Tim let his eyes slip closed.
Jason kept jostling him to make sure he stayed awake, but Tim didn’t seriously believe him about being rescued until arms curled around him, tugging at his wounds, and he took a deep breath of fresh air.
Tim blinked. He was being carried—that was Nightwing smiling down at him, expression tight and relieved—and Tim was free. Tim had gotten out.
Oh no.
He’d left Jason behind.
“No!” Tim struggled against Nightwing’s grasp, “No, wait!”
“Come on, Red,” Nightwing was maneuvering him inside the Batmobile, “You’re injured, we need to get you back to the Cave.”
Tim didn’t care about being injured, they were leaving Jason behind. “No—no, Robin’s in there, you can’t leave him in there, you have to go back for him, you can’t—”
“I am right here,” a child snarled in front of his face, but Tim was focused on Nightwing.
“No, you can’t leave him there,” Tim begged Nightwing to understand, “He died there, you have to get him out, you—”
“I’m here, baby bird,” and Jason was right there in front of him, “I made it out.” Tim felt the relief nearly unspool him.
“Jason,” Tim reached out for him and Jason met his grasp, helping him into the Batmobile. Jason had never stuck around this long before. Maybe he wasn’t a figment of Tim’s imagination after all. Maybe he was real.
“Don’t leave,” Tim tried to stay awake, but his eyes were drooping and he was terrified that Jason would be gone by the time he woke up.
“I’m not going anywhere,” Robin promised.
Chapter 154: bill and coo + alt pov
Summary:
Hood is the last person Tim wants to see right now.
Notes:
Requested by silvermokona84! Tim's POV of the beginning of bill and coo.
Whumptober Day 31: Prisoner.
Content warning: cuddle pollen, torture, nonconsensual cuddling.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tim cursed and yanked harder at the vines, insulting Ivy under his breath as he struggled against both the foliage and the chill of pollen settling inside of him. Nightwing was off fighting, and the sounds of the battle had drifted away, which meant Tim had no idea how long it would be before Nightwing came back. Tim was currently a sitting duck.
“Replacement.”
Make that hunted duck.
“Fancy seeing you here,” Hood stepped into the gazebo, and Tim stilled. “How are you…holding up?”
Oh, great. Not only was he trapped in front of the guy that had previously beaten him into the ground, he was also a captive audience for Hood’s puns.
“Hood,” Tim ground out, “What are you doing here?” He pressed back against the latticework of the gazebo as Hood stalked closer.
“I was curious about why Ivy’s having a tantrum. Now I’m curious about the little bird all tied up.”
There was malicious satisfaction in Hood’s tone, and dread coiled in his stomach, matching the ice slithering through his veins.
“Go away, Hood,” Tim tried to keep his voice level, “This isn’t a fight you want.”
Hood laughed immediately, and Tim tried to shrink back. “You must’ve hit your head too hard last time, if you don’t remember how that fight went.” Hood was within touching distance now, and some part of Tim urged him to push forward. “I highly doubt this is a rematch you want.”
Hood took another step forward, and Tim forced himself to yank back. Hood was a criminal, Hood was the enemy, and Tim wasn’t going to display his weakness. Not when he didn’t know what Hood would do with it.
“What do you want?” Tim snapped. Hood had made no move to attack him yet, and Tim hoped that his injured pride was enough for Hood to leave. Nightwing would be back sometime soon, after all, and Hood still avoided the rest of them.
“Are you really going to play damsel in distress until the Bat shows up?” Hood sounded disdainful, “He really must’ve been scraping the bottom of the barrel if he made you Robin.” Hood stepped right in front of him, barely a foot beneath them, and Tim—couldn’t move.
“Defeated by a plant. Pathetic.”
“F—fuck you,” Tim replied automatically, trying not to shudder. Hood was too close. The ice inside of him was spreading. He—
“Baby birds shouldn’t use that kind of language,” Hood said, but stepped away, “I guess I’ll see you around, Replacement.”
What? That had been suspiciously easy—and Hood turned away and Tim couldn’t entirely suppress the sharp gasp at the loss.
Hood stilled.
Oh.
Oh fuck.
“What’s that?” Hood turned back, and there was no hiding the glee in his tone, “You don’t want me to go?”
“Fuck off, Hood,” Tim ground out through gritted teeth. Leave, he mentally yelled. Stay, the ice inside him begged.
No. No, Hood was a criminal, Hood hated him, Tim should not be leaning forward as Hood extended a hand, he shouldn’t be this desperate, it was just some fucking pollen, he could get over it—
Hood’s hand settled on his cheek, aching gentle, and Tim couldn’t help the way he relaxed. Hood stroked his cheek, and abruptly yanked his hand back.
Tim nearly unbalanced with a yelp.
“Someone got hit with Ivy’s pollen,” Hood said, low and malicious, and dread solidified to terror.
“H—Hood,” Tim tried to keep his voice form shaking, and failed miserably, “Don’t—just go—”
“And leave you here?” Hood asked, all mock concern, fingers dancing right above his skin as he flicked his hair. “To suffer?”
Tim pressed up on tiptoes to get closer, hating every second, “H—Hood—”
Hood curved a hand around the side of his neck, now close enough that their boots were touching. “Tell me to leave,” the asshole said, “And I will.”
Fuck him to the deepest, darkest pits of hell. Tim opened his mouth to tell him to get lost, but Hood brushed a thumb down the edge of his jaw and Tim couldn’t breathe.
“No?” Hood asked solicitously, “Want me to stay?”
Everything inside of him was ice, ice and cold and misery, and Hood’s hand was the only thing that was warm. “Hood,” Tim forced out, but he couldn’t finish, couldn’t even jerk away from Hood’s grasp, and he hated himself for it.
It was just pollen. No one else had this severe a reaction. And here Tim was, at the mercy of a murderer yet again, and it was all his fault.
Hood ripped his hand away without ceremony, and Tim gasped out loud. “One measly little pollen and you fall to your knees, is that it, Replacement?” Hood hissed, tugging off a glove. He pressed his bare hand to Tim’s cheek and Tim flinched even as he pressed closer, leaning forward as Hood drew his hand back. “Even weaker than I thought,” Hood said coldly.
Tim couldn’t suppress the whimper as the vines jerked him to a halt, stopping him from following the warmth. Ice coalesced around him like fingers carving into his soul, and Hood was wiggling his fingers just out of reach.
“How badly do you want it?” Hood taunted, “If you sing sweetly enough, I might actually give it to you.”
No. Tim would never. He bared his teeth and snarled, “Fuck you.”
Tim could read the annoyance in the crime lord’s frame, but Hood didn’t leave. Tim tried to cut out the part of him that was pleased.
“You’re annoying, you know that?” Hood asked pleasantly, fluttering his fingers over Tim’s face “You call yourself Robin and you can’t even tear through some vines.” Tim froze all the way up when Hood traced the scar he’d left along his neck. “You call yourself a hero and you’re chatting with a drug lord.”
“We’re not chatting,” Tim spat back, but couldn’t stop himself from stretching forward when Hood leaned back.
Hood lunged forward, fingers curling tight around Tim’s throat, and Tim should definitely be worried about strangulation but all he could care about was the way the ice slipped away. Warmth was what the fingers promised, and Tim was willing to trade air to keep it.
“We’re having a conversation, and no one’s throwing punches, sounds like a chat to me.”
Tim glared as Hood brought his other hand up, and hated that it felt even better. “You’re really not going to try and fight me, huh,” Hood sounded almost surprised, “I could do anything I wanted, and you won’t be able to stop me.”
When he put it like that, it was terrifying.
“I could snap your neck like this,” Hood said idly, but Hood hadn’t killed him when Tim had been unconscious on the floor, so that wasn’t a real threat. “Or I could yank,” Hood grabbed his arms and Tim tensed, “Now, I don’t know which is stronger, the vines or your wrists, but I imagine it would be acutely painful either way.”
Tim tried to keep his breathing steady. Hood was holding him, and it was warm, and—Hood let go again and Tim made a low hiss.
“Shh, it’s okay, Replacement, no need to cry,” Hood crooned, running a finger along the edge of his mask. Tim tensed up when Hood dug a nail under a corner.
“Hood, don’t—”
“If you really want me to stop,” Hood said evenly, prying the corner of the mask free, “All you have to do is step back.”
It warred inside Tim’s head—the warmth of Hood’s fingers on him, or the chill of desertion? The pain of having his mask ripped off, or the aching agony of ice freezing his very soul?
Hood was being gentle though, slow and soft, and Tim stared up at the white, glowing eyes without a barrier as the mask peeled off. The dread in his gut had moved beyond warning and into danger, but Tim was too far gone. Hood pressed a hand to his cheek, skin to skin, and Tim couldn’t help but lean into the warmth.
“You seem a little ticked off,” Hood hummed.
“You’re an asshole,” Tim snapped back.
“Tell me something I don’t know.”
Tim took a deep breath and held it. “What—why—just—what are you even doing here?”
“I told you, I was curious—”
“What are you still doing here?” Tim cut him off, glaring. He felt acutely vulnerable with the mask off.
The helmet leaned in close. “Having fun.”
Hood stepped away again, and the ice stole back in his wake. Tim cursed as he fought against the vines, pressing forward, struggling harder and harder until the vines constricted tight around his wrists and he was forced to break off. Hood just watched him silently.
And then Hood stepped forward and wrapped him in a hug.
Tim froze all the way up. Threat, some part of his mind screamed, even as warmth filled his hollows, he was far too close to the murderer. “H—Hood—” Tim started, but Hood yanked back almost immediately.
“What’s the matter?” Hood said, low and dark, “Not enough?”
Oh, fuck, no.
“Hood, don’t—”
Hood tucked him into a hug again, encompassing Tim in warmth, and Tim knew it was coming but still couldn’t help the whimper when the warmth was harshly yanked away.
“Seriously,” Hood sneered, “You’re still not satisfied?” He reached a hand out again, and Tim yanked himself back instead of subjecting himself to the warmth-and-pain.
Hood stilled for one stretching moment.
“Hood—Jason—stop—” but Hood grabbed his hair and yanked his head back painfully.
“Pathetic,” he snarled, “You’re really desperate for it, aren’t you? Can’t be happy with what you’ve got. No wonder you became Robin—you’re a little cuckoo, stealing into other people’s nests.”
“Stop,” Tim’s voice was cracking, his soul was cracking, “Jason—let go—stop—please—”
Hood let go. Tim unbalanced and nearly tore his shoulders out before he recovered, panting in surprise. He was freezing, inside and out, and he just wanted Hood to go away.
“Courtesy will get you everywhere, kid,” Hood said evenly. Tim had a handful of seconds to think that that was it—Hood had finished toying with him, and he’d leave, and ice daggers were stabbing into Tim but that was okay, he’d wait for Nightwing, anything over this torture—but Hood stepped forward again.
“No—don’t—” but his protest was too late. Hood shushed him and enveloped him in a firm, tight hug, warm and encompassing and everything Tim wanted, and there was only so long he could hold on before he had to surrender.
Hood didn’t move. He stayed there, quiet and still, and the shivers eased as warmth filled Tim. There was no more ice now, no more loneliness, and it felt so good. Maybe Hood felt bad. Maybe he wasn’t actually a complete asshole. Maybe he—
The arms let go with a low, mechanized laugh.
Ice slammed back into him, a thousand needles straight into his soul, and something was keening as the world went blurry. His wrists were throbbing, his legs useless, and he took heaving breath after heaving breath and knew that it would never be enough.
He was empty, and the hollow was eating him alive.
“Jeez, kid, how much pollen did you get hit with?” Hood’s voice echoed, and Tim almost screamed when a hand curled around his jaw again.
He couldn’t. He couldn’t do this again. Please. Please. Make it stop. “P—please,” he begged out loud, “D—don’t—J—Jason—I’m s—sorry, please—s—stop, please, please—” He didn’t know what Hood wanted but he’d give it to him, anything to make it stop, anything, please—Hood let go, and Tim just sobbed harder.
“Shit,” a distorted voice echoed, and there was armor pressing along Tim, caging him. Hood wasn’t leaving, and there was nothing Tim could do, and it hurt so much.
The pressure on his wrists abruptly vanished, and a hand caught him before he could hit the ground. “Shh,” the mechanized voice echoed, crouching above him, “I’m sorry.”
Arms tugged Tim closer, and Tim knew it was a trick, but he couldn’t help but nestle into it. Ice was retreating painfully slow, and it would hurt twice as much when it came back, and Hood was better at torture than Tim had ever given him credit for, and there was nothing Tim could do.
“Shh, it’s okay,” Hood whispered soothingly, and Tim wanted to believe it, wanted to believe him so desperately that it hurt. A hand rubbed gently down his back as Tim clutched Hood’s armor, plastering himself as close as he could and waiting for the warmth to be chased away again. “Calm down,” came out snappish, and Tim choked on a sob.
He was beyond pride. All he could do was beg and hope that Hood took pity on him. “Don’t—Jason, please—I’m sorry—I c—can’t—”
“Fuck,” Hood said—and moved. It took Tim several heartstopping seconds to realize that Hood had merely stretched out his legs and Tim was still curled up in his lap. “I’m not going anywhere. I’m sorry for being an asshole.”
Tim didn’t care what Hood said or what he wanted, so long as he didn’t leave. He clutched Hood’s leather jacket tighter and buried his face in it, locked in a hug he couldn’t escape.
Notes:
[All bill and coo Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 154 — 104 — 80.]
Whoo, Whumptober 2021 is finished!! 🎉🎉🎉 If you managed to get through all of these without being distracted and going back to reread, I'm impressed.
Chapter 155: sink or swim + alt pov
Summary:
The mer hasn’t broken out of the tank. He’s writhing furiously, tail lashing out and turning the water into a cloud of bubbles, but the tank doesn’t move. It’s built to hold mers and Slade lets out a slow breath as he unsubtly drags Grant and Rose further away.
Notes:
Whumptober Day 1: Unconventional Restraints! Slade's pov of the tank scene in chapter one of sink or swim.
Content warning: mer au.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Dad!” Grant calls out, voice loud and sharp, and Slade comes rushing in immediately. The whole point of the tank is so that the mer can’t hurt his children, and Rose is in there—
The mer hasn’t broken out of the tank. He’s writhing furiously, tail lashing out and turning the water into a cloud of bubbles, but the tank doesn’t move. It’s built to hold mers and Slade lets out a slow breath as he unsubtly drags Grant and Rose further away.
He’s never forgotten how dangerous these creatures are.
The mer stills abruptly, staring at the lid, and slowly turns to Slade. Slade can’t read the emotion on his face, but he can see the mer’s clawed hand curl into a fist before his body shifts.
The long tail shortens considerably, scales flowing up and settling into clothing, gills closing over and features shifting from elfin to human. The change is just as remarkable as the first time Slade witnessed it, though that was the other way, from human to monster. Now there is a young man sitting in a fish tank, glaring at him.
“Um,” Grant says slowly, in a tone of voice that makes it clear that his question isn’t really a question, “can mers breathe underwater in their human form?”
The mer holds his shift. His glare is nothing short of baleful, and Slade doesn’t think he’s going to crack first.
Slade remembers an old hunt, when they flushed out a mer hiding in a beach town, and one of the other hunters held its head down in the water until it drowned and turned back to mer. He remembers the sick curl of fear in his stomach, the swoop of what if they’re wrong. The other hunters didn’t care.
It’s one of the reasons that Slade prefers to hunt alone.
“Dad,” Grant hisses as Slade steps forward, but he ignores his son to unlatch the lid and yank it open. He has to hastily back up as the mer breaches the surface, gasping loudly, and he’s extremely surprised when the mer decides to leave the tank, wriggling out desperately and falling hard to the floor.
He’s steadier on two feet than Slade expected, wavering but staying upright, eyes darting all over the room, the very definition of a cornered animal. Grant’s got the harpoon gun, Slade can spot it out of the corner of his eye, but cornered animals are dangerous, and cornered mers can be deadly. Slade needs to find some way to contain him before—
“You do have legs!” a cheerful voice excitedly proclaims, and before Slade can turn to her, sharp panic rearing its head, Rose has darted towards the mer.
Oh fuck.
“Joey said you had legs, but I called him stupid, because mers have tails, and Dad said I shouldn’t call people names, but Joey was right!”
Rose is too close. If the mer lashes out again, if it gets angry and scared and panicked, Rose is too close. Grant is older, Grant is trained, and even he couldn’t manage to dodge the mer’s strike.
“How come you have legs?” She pokes the mer, and Slade’s heart skips a beat. “Joey said it was magic. Are you magic? Can I get a tail?” Rose turns to him, and she’s smiling, and Slade wonders if it’s the last smile he’ll see. “Dad, can I get a tail?”
Not his daughter. Please, if there ever was a god, not his daughter.
“It’s,” the mer’s voice is hoarse and raspy, “it’s a mer thing. Sorry, Rose, I don’t think you can get a tail.”
His daughter is a step away from the same kind of monster that mutilated Joey and killed Adeline, the same mer that slashed Grant’s arm open, and Slade can’t breathe.
“You have clothes too! Where did you get them from? I don’t remember Dad giving you clothes.”
“Rose,” Slade tries, voice as even as he can make it. Grant has the harpoon gun aimed at the mer’s face, and Slade can’t tell him to lower it. He needs to defuse the situation but there is a threat near his daughter and he can’t think.
“It’s part of the magic,” the mer makes a grimace.
“Ooh, they match your scales,” Rose tugs on the mer’s shirt, standing on her tiptoes. “They’re pretty.”
“Rose,” Slade repeats, paralyzed and desperate.
“Thank you,” the mer says, and puts a hand on his daughter’s head. It’s a normal human hand, no hint of claws in sight, but Slade cannot stop imagining them shifting and lengthening.
“What happens to your clothes when you have a tail? Where do your legs go? How come you didn’t have legs when you saved me?”
“Rose,” Slade calls again, almost begging, but the girl doesn’t even turn.
“Dad says you got hurt helping me,” Rose says superciliously, “to fight off just two mers. Daddy and Grant and Joey wouldn’t have gotten hurt. I told you they’re stronger than you.”
Slade can feel his heart pounding in his ears. The helplessness feels like poison in his veins. He can almost hear Adeline’s voice in his ears, dark and angry, this is what you get for bringing one of them into your home.
“You certainly did,” the mer makes a sound that could be a chuckle, and Grant makes a stifled, choked noise next to him. Slade has a hand out to him, warning him against any sudden movements. The mer lets out a slow, soft breath, and pats Rose on the head. “Your dad’s calling you,” he says.
Rose spins, still in the mer’s reach. “What,” she snaps. “I didn’t get to talk to him for two days.”
Slade barely hears her. “Rose, come here please.” He has a palm outstretched to his daughter and it’s trembling.
“But Dad—”
“Rose,” he repeats, gaze fixed on the mer. The mer doesn’t look panicked or angry. The mer looks sad.
He nudges her slightly, and Rose finally stomps to Slade. Slade can breathe again, chest loosening in sheer relief, and he swiftly pulls Rose to Grant. “Get her out,” Slade tells his eldest son.
“But you—”
“I’ll be fine,” Slade says. His mind’s started working again, and having a temperamental hunter coming down from an adrenaline rush and a scared mer trapped in the same room is a recipe for disaster. “Get her out.”
Grant makes a sound like he’s grinding his teeth, but obeys. “Come on, Rose, you promised to help Joey with the biscuits.”
Rose immediately protests. “But Dick—”
“You can talk to him later.”
The mer’s gaze follows Rose as she leaves the room, expression twisting like he’s silently beseeching her to stay. Like—like he’s looking at her to protect him.
He saved her. It’s hard to reconcile every memory Slade has of vicious, violent predators with Rose’s stories about her savior, but he did save her. And he brought her home. And he didn’t hurt her.
The mer woke up desperate and panicked and nearly slashed Grant’s arm to the bone. The mer woke up desperate and panicked and was achingly gentle with Rose. Slade isn’t one of those idiots that assumes the mers are just a step above dolphins. They’re as intelligent as humans, that’s what makes them so dangerous.
But he saved Rose, and in the face of his obvious concern for Slade’s daughter, Slade can’t treat him like a monster.
“I’m not going to be happy if you’ve reopened your stitches again,” he says in lieu of anything else. “I’ve redone them twice already.”
“I’m not happy you put me in a tank,” the mer hisses.
Cornered. Afraid. Slade calculated the angles of the room and takes a careful step, forward but to the right. “The bathtub was clearly not working out,” Slade says mildly. Was the mer honestly expecting him to keep him unrestrained after he clawed at his son?
“So you decided to lock me in a cage?” the mer bares his teeth. The effect is less impressive with human teeth.
Slade continues his circling, watching the mer’s stumbling steps. “You attacked my son. Your self-control clearly couldn’t be trusted.”
“My self-control?” the mer’s voice climbs shrilly. “You abducted me!” He takes another step to the side, but loses his balance, awkwardly hitting the ground. Slade pauses, but he isn’t expecting the mer to panic, to scramble ungainly back up, trembling all over, wide blue eyes turning to him as though expecting an attack.
The mer isn’t scared. The mer is terrified. And Slade looks at the scene again, from a more distant point of view, and realizes that the mer knows they’re hunters, knows he’s trapped—and was still kind to Rose. Still gentle, even knowing she’s from a family of hunters. Still…cared.
“No,” Slade says slowly, “we didn’t abduct you.” The mer looks incredulous. “Would you prefer we left you bleeding out on the sand?”
He looked near death as it was, an unconscious beached mer, and Slade had to stop Grant from killing him before they got answers.
“You could’ve dragged me to the ocean if you were so determined to help,” Dick bites back. He’s now closer to the door than Slade is, and Slade has to hide a smile at the maneuvering.
“You would’ve died in the ocean,” Slade stresses, surprising himself with the depth of feeling.
“It didn’t seem like you’d shed any tears over that,” the mer hisses, and the juxtaposition of his glare and his trembling form is…
He’s young. Younger than Grant. And as much as Slade’s tried to keep in mind that this is the same kind of creature that tore apart his family, the mer hasn’t been behaving in a way to match his expectations. It’s giving him a headache.
“Look,” he says finally, “we got off on the wrong foot.” He can’t kill the mer now anyway, Rose would have a fit. “My name is Slade Wilson. Thank you for rescuing my daughter.” The mer gapes at him. “We’re sorry for accusing you of stealing her.” Rose’s story was quite clear on the rescue. “We brought you home to treat your wounds,” Slade says, keeping his body language open. “Nothing else. You’re free to leave whenever you like.”
The mer finally realizes he’s next to the door. The look of hope and suspicion on his face is almost painful. Almost human.
Slade hardens his heart to it. One kind mer doesn’t mean the rest aren’t monsters. He knows how dangerous they can be. And he’s not going to let one bedraggled kid change his opinion on that.
The kid shoots an expression of such naked longing at the door that it makes Slade’s heart twist.
Chapter 156: we're all ghosts + alt pov
Summary:
Dick marches to the Cave to have a confrontation with Bruce about Jason's death.
Notes:
Whumptober Day 2: Confrontation! Dick's POV of the second scene of we're all ghosts.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Dick doesn’t want to be driving hom—to the Manor. He hasn’t been back since he found out about Jason’s death. Little Tim Drake’s pleading about how Bruce was falling apart had nearly swayed him, but all Dick has is red-hot rage when it comes to the man who took Dick’s name and got his little brother murdered with it.
Gotham is a poison. It murdered his parents, it ruined his life, and now it’s taken his family. Dick has absolutely no reason to go back.
Unfortunately, Barbara Gordon is not the kind of person that takes no for an answer. Dick is still seething when he pulls into the Cave.
He’s finally going to have that confrontation with Bruce. He’s not leaving the Cave until he tells Batman exactly what he thinks of his fucked-up child-soldiers brigade. And Dick swears, if Bruce puts another Robin in the suit, Dick might actually murder him.
The whole gang’s here. Tim’s hovering near the stairs, eyes wide, and Alfred’s near the medbay, along with Barbara. “Why am I here?” Dick snaps, walking towards her before he fully registers who’s on the bed. That’s—that’s Bruce. Is he—“I told you all I don’t want to come back Gotham,” no, he’s sitting up, he’s—holding someone? “someone better be dying—”
Dick freezes in place when he finally recognizes the kid curled up in Bruce’s lap.
“Dick,” Bruce says, voice wavering but sounding more alive than Dick’s seen since before—since before—“It’s Jay. He’s—he’s back.”
The world gets hazy. He can dimly hear more words, but all he can focus on is his little brother. His little brother, so quiet and still in Bruce’s arms.
“How,” Dick manages, hoarse and terrified.
“He crawled out of his grave,” Tim says. “I—I checked it. And took pictures. It looks like something tore up the grave from the inside.”
Dick can hear the words, but he doesn’t register them. He doesn’t realize he’s crossed the Cave until he feels the medbay cot under his fingertips, and he pushes up to get closer to the—to his—to Jason.
“Jay?” Dick says, and if this is a trick it will break him. “Jaybird?”
“He isn’t completely lucid,” Babs says from behind him. “He didn’t recognize me, and he’s only called for Bruce.”
“I’ve sent a request for assistance to the League,” Alfred adds. “They should be arriving soon.”
Dick doesn’t care. Dick only cares about the kid in Bruce’s grasp, and Dick wants to yank him away and bundle Jason up far, far away from Bruce and his stupid crusade. The world goes blurry and when Dick blinks, tears slip down his cheeks.
He can see Jason’s chest rise and fall, but it feels like the world cracks apart when Jason’s eyes flutter open. Familiar blue meets his own and Dick’s heart fills so much he’s afraid his chest will burst. “Hey, Little Wing,” Dick chokes out.
Jason considers him for a long moment, and stretches out a hand to grab Dick’s shirt. With the other, he grabs Bruce. Dick can’t help the wounded half-sob half-laugh. Jason always used to hold onto the both of them when he wanted them to stop fighting.
“Oh, Jaybird,” Dick whispers, and curls around Jason and Bruce both to give them a hug.
This is a miracle and he never wants to let go.
Notes:
[All we're all ghosts Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 162 — 156.]
Chapter 157: one step forward + alt pov
Summary:
Dick thinks he's hallucinating.
Notes:
Whumptober Day 3: Alt 3 Dazed and Confused! Dick's POV of the last scene of one step forward.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Dick leaned against the back of Bruce’s chair as the analysis ran. Bruce was always a worrywart after fear toxin exposure, though this time Dick couldn’t blame him. He remembered flashes of what he’d been hallucinating, and if even a fraction of it had come out in words—Dick winced.
Not that he was going to get a thank you from Hood, the man had probably left the moment he’d gotten the chance. Slade would’ve called him a noble fool for protecting a criminal, but Dick had never been able to help his nature.
“Onward, noble steed!” Tim’s voice echoed from the stairs and Dick turned towards him with a smile. His little brother was the last one down and he was giggling as he reached the bottom of the stairs, riding piggyback on—
The world tilted around Dick like he was falling off a precipice.
He knew that face. He’d seen it so many times over the last few weeks, a haunting shadow in the corner of his eye. He’d tried so hard to ignore it, to pretend like nothing was wrong, but he had to flee so many meetups because he was afraid of coming undone with Jason Todd’s hallucination scowling at him.
It was why he’d left breakfast early, and now it had followed him down here.
“You would never,” Tim laughed, holding onto the hallucination’s shoulders. “You love us, Jason.”
“Lies and slander,” the hallucination retorted, smiling up at him, arms gripping tight, and Dick didn’t—Dick couldn’t—what the fuck was happening.
He’d never before gotten to the point where he couldn’t distinguish illusions from reality.
“Dick?” Bruce said, alarmed, and Dick realized he was sitting on the ground, a dull ache in his tailbone. Tim and—and the hallucination got closer, Tim sliding off and staring at him with wide eyes as J—the hallucination crouched in front of him.
Tim was real and Jason was fake. That—that was reality. But they both looked real. And if Tim was real, and he was holding onto the hallucination, that meant the hallucination was real, and Dick had gone past afraid and into panic.
“Hey, Dickiebird,” Ja—the hallucination said softly. “What happened?” He—it looked so concerned, no longer scowling, expression open and worried.
“Jay?” Dick’s voice cracked on the name.
“Yeah?” Jay—the hallucination looked quizzical. “You okay? Are you feeling dizzy?”
He sounded real. It—it was casting a shadow on the ground. He’d been holding up Tim. Dick couldn’t—he didn’t understand—how—why—Dick reached out a hand and felt the world crack when his fingertips brushed against skin.
Dick had never been able to touch his hallucinations before.
“Dick? Chum, what happened? Are you still seeing things?” Bruce, kneeling next to him.
“I thought his bloodwork came back clean?” Tim, sounded worried.
Jason, crouched in front of him, whole and alive.
Dick nodded numbly, unsure of who he was nodding to. Unsure of who was still real. If Jason was fake than Tim had to be fake, but Tim felt real and Bruce felt real and Dick couldn’t tell. It wasn’t fear toxin, fear toxin tasted like sharp copper, which meant that everything was ten times worse.
He didn’t know what was real and what was not.
“What are you seeing, Dick?” Bruce asked gently. Was Bruce real? Dick had certainly thought so when he’d held out a hand so Bruce could take another pinprick for analysis. The pinprick had hurt too.
“Jason,” Dick choked out. His face was wet. He didn’t remember when he’d started to cry.
He couldn’t do this. He couldn’t keep seeing his sweet little brother’s face everywhere he turned, it was going to break him—
“Sweetheart, Jason is there,” Bruce said slowly. Dick turned to him in horror. “What are you—”
“Jason,” Dick repeated, pushing away from Bruce. Oh, gods, what if Bruce wasn’t real? “Jason Todd.”
“In the flesh, Dickiebird,” came the familiar drawl. It was older and rougher, but it sounded so much like Jason that Dick couldn’t stomp out the flicker of hope.
The hallucination had been the same for the last few weeks. The same, older form and Dick had been so confused the first time he’d spotted him. It wasn’t even close to any of his previous hallucinations, and he hadn’t had one in ages, too.
No. It was a trick. It was always a trick. Dick was just too stupid to learn the lesson. “Jason,” Dick stretched out an arm. The hallucinations usually disappeared before he touched them, but this time they didn’t. This time, Dick could touch Jason’s cheeks, warm and faintly pink, and drop down. “Jason.”
The second stage was usually when the injuries cropped up, broken bones and burns and blood, but Dick smoothed over Jason’s shirt five times before accepting that his ribs weren’t going to cave in. He could feel Jason’s heartbeat, loud and strong.
“Uh…what are you doing?” his little brother asked.
“You’re not bleeding,” Dick said blankly. He could touch him. He could see him. He could feel him. “You’re—you’re not dead.”
Older. Taller. That odd hairstyle. Had he been real this whole time?
Dick threw caution to the wind and flung himself at his little brother. Jason caught him, bigger and broader than the fifteen-year-old Dick remembered, but it still felt like something fit into place in his heart.
Jaybird. His Little Wing. He was actually here. Dick squeezed as tight as he could and vowed to never let go.
“Are we sure his bloodwork’s clean?” Jason asked, sounding unsure.
“I think that’s my line, Little Wing,” Dick chuckled through a sob. He didn’t understand what was happening but he wasn’t letting go. “What—how—when did—what—when did you come back?”
“To Gotham? Like months ago, Dickie, are you sure you’re okay?”
Dick had never felt fury rise so far and so fast. “Months?” He’d always known that Bruce kept things close to the chest, but this was beyond the pale. He’d just let Dick go on believing that Jason was dead when he’d known for months? “Months, and no one let me know?!”
Sure, Dick was off-planet for a good chunk of time, but how goddamn hard was it to send a fucking text, he was going to eviscerate Bruce—
“What the fuck, Dickhead? We’ve talked a bunch of times. Did you hit your head or something?”
Oh, right. Dick pulled free and stared at Jason. Tugged the white lock in his hair. He’d spotted the hallucination—Jason so many times over the past few weeks. Jason must’ve been so confused at Dick’s behavior.
“…I thought you were a hallucination,” Dick confessed, and bundled Jason back into another hug.
Now that he knew he had his Jaybird back, he was never ever letting go. Fuck the rest of them for letting him believe that Jason wasn’t real.
“Dick, you’ve worked together with Jason,” Tim said incredulously. “You saved him from a fear toxin dart! Don’t tell me you thought that was a hallucination too.”
Tim wasn’t making any sense. “What?” Dick rose his head, still clutching Jason tightly. “I didn’t save Jason, I saved—”
The banter. Golden Boy. The jokes, how everyone had accepted him so easily, why the baby Bats had all been giving him the stink-eye for refusing to play nice with the mass murderer that had assaulted Tim.
The Red Hood. How had Dick not seen it before?
“You’re the Red Hood,” Dick breathed out as all the puzzle pieces fell into place.
Jason looked at him warily—not trying to get out of Dick’s grasp, but tense, like he was waiting for a blow, and the world was going blurry again.
“We’re definitely going to talk about that later,” Dick said, muffled, because clearly something had happened for Jason to be on good terms with the family after beating up Tim, “but I’m so happy you’re here, Jaybird.” He had his little brother home again and it felt so nice. “I missed you.”
“I missed you too,” Jason said hoarsely, and Dick pretended not to notice his shoulder growing wet.
Unfortunately, other people were apparently not willing to let things lie. “Dick,” Bruce said in the I-will-get-this-out-of-you-one-way-or-another voice, “how long have you been having hallucinations?”
“I don’t know,” Dick snapped back. “How long did you fail to tell me that my little brother was actually alive?”
“I’m sorry,” Bruce exhaled softly. “You were in space when we first found out, and I didn’t realize that I hadn’t updated you.”
Dick was not letting Bruce off that easily. “Is that supposed to make me feel better? It’s been months, Bruce! When I was in space, fine, but what about when I got back home?”
Bruce didn’t answer for a long moment. Finally, he asked, “Chum, are you asking me why I didn’t tell you that your brother was real and not a figment of your imagination?”
Well. When he put it like that.
Dick refused to respond and tucked himself closer to Jason.
“We’re not done talking about this,” Bruce said firmly and Dick ducked his head against Jason to block him out. “Dick.”
“Shh,” Dick hissed, “I’m catching up on all the hugs that I missed while you lied to me.”
Bruce sighed but left it alone, ruffling his hair before he got up. Dick was left with Jason, with his little brother’s heartbeat against his ear and his little brother’s arms wrapped around him and fuck, he was going to start crying again.
“I’m glad you’re alive,” Dick said, quiet and watery. “I—fuck, Little Wing, thank you for coming back.”
“I, uh, I’m not sure how much of a role I played in the matter, but you’re welcome.”
He sounded so awkward, still that same little kid unsure of his place. Dick squeezed him tightly. “You came home, nothing else matters.” Jason made a quiet sound and Dick pressed closer. “I’m sorry for the shit I said to—to you.” Gods, he’d said so many horrible things. How awful Jason must’ve felt, thinking that Dick was saying those things to him. “I didn’t—I didn’t know it was you.”
Dick had told Jay that he was going to protect the others from him, he’d attacked Jay for using a nickname, he’d shut him down at every opportunity—it was a wonder Jason didn’t hate him.
“You are and will always be part of this family, Jaybird,” Dick whispered, and Jason tightened his grip.
Notes:
[All one step forward Batcellanea shorts, in chronological order: 157 — 142]
Chapter 158: groundhog day + end note
Summary:
Once the batkids find out about the time loops and Jason’s rekindled protective instincts, they take full advantage to draw him into all sorts of family activities.
Notes:
Whumptober Day 4: Waking Up Disoriented! Scene from end notes of groundhog day.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jason woke up—he wasn’t on his bed. He’d fallen asleep on the couch. It was Wednesday. It was always Wednesday.
He needed to get the necklace and fix it. It had to work this time. He couldn’t watch them die again. He couldn’t, and he couldn’t stand it knowing that his life was keeping the cycle going, again and again and again—
“Jay?”
What was Tim doing in his safehouse?
Jason realized it was dark in the room—the light on his face was from the TV, not the sun. He was squashed oddly on the couch, his legs half-numb underneath someone as someone else jabbed an elbow into his ribs, tucked against him.
He squinted. Tim blinked back. Jason poked him—warm skin. Real. Tim was real.
Jason had fixed the necklace. The time loop was over. He was in the Manor. No one was dead.
He just needed to make sure.
“Jay?” Tim repeated, louder, as Jason eeled free of his grip. Cass was the one on his legs and she woke instantly when he moved. He stared at her unblinking gaze for a long moments, touched her shoulder—real, she was real too—and moved on.
Steph and Damian were on the other couch, Steph slumped against the armrest, Damian in her lap. Neither of them moved as Jason loomed over them, and he didn’t know if it was due to the location or due to him.
Two pulses, beating steadily. Steph continued her near-silent snoring, but Jason saw green eyes tracking him as he pulled back.
Dick was curled up in the armchair, quietly watching him approach. “We’re all okay, Jaybird,” he said softly, letting Jason ruffle his hair. “Everyone’s okay.”
In the fifth loop, Nightwing had taken a knife to the chest for Jason. He wouldn’t remember it. He wouldn’t remember dying in Jason’s arms, wheezing breaths rattling his frame as Jason cursed him out. By that point, Jason already knew that the loop was going to reset at midnight, that when Jason woke up, Dick would be perfectly fine. It was an entirely useless sacrifice.
But Dick hadn’t known that. And Dick had saved Jason thinking that his choice was permanent.
Jason hugged him, a quicksilver thing, and retreated before Dick fought free of the blankets enough to trap him in his octopus grip. There was still one person he needed to check on.
Bruce had headed for bed, claiming an early morning W.E. meeting. Jason had let him go—he was self-aware enough to know that his increased clinginess wouldn’t be tolerated forever—and he knew that the Manor was safe and secure and nothing would happen to Bruce here.
But he still needed to see it. He needed to convince himself it was real. He needed to believe that the loop was over.
Jason crept into Bruce’s bedroom on silent feet. There was a lump on the bed and Jason exhaled.
The lump wasn’t moving. Anxiety prickled again, taut and itchy, and Jason couldn’t stop himself from moving forward.
It was stupid. He was stupid. Waking Bruce up because Jason was paranoid was definitely stupid, it wasn’t fair to disturb Bruce’s sleep because Jason was an anxiety-ridden mess, because Jason couldn’t stop seeing Bruce die when he closed his eyes, the explosion, the way Batman had felt so heavy in his arms, the sudden, awful realization that this was what Bruce had felt when Jason had died—
Jason was half on the bed, looming over Bruce. He could hear the soft breaths. At this range, Jason could just about make out Bruce’s chest moving up and down. He was alive.
Jason didn’t move.
He didn’t know how long he was stuck there, watching his dad breathe in and out and in and out, as though every breath would erase further the feel of the dead weight in his arms, the sudden absence that too heavy to bear. He only jolted when the breathing changed, stuttering ever so slightly before quickening from its earlier, slower pace.
“Jason?” Bruce asked gruffly, sounding half-incredulous at the thought. Jason managed a noncommittal sound in response, afraid to open his mouth. Bruce considered him a moment longer—Jason couldn’t see his face in the darkness, couldn’t see what expression was flitting over it, whether Bruce’s eyes were narrowed in calculation or disgust or anger—“C’mere,” Bruce finally exhaled, tugging the blankets down in obvious invitation.
Jason didn’t wait for him to change his mind.
It was warm under the blankets, Bruce’s heartbeat loud and soothing, and the fingers combing through his hair broke the last of Jason’s composure. He curled up against his dad and let the tears slip out silently.
Real. Real. Real.
He was alive.
And so was everyone else.
Notes:
[All groundhog day Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 215 — 158.]
Chapter 159: Burnout + alt pov
Summary:
Tim is half-asleep when he sees a familiar face.
Notes:
Whumptober Day 5: Every Whumpee’s Needs! Tim's POV of the first scene of Burnout.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tim was exhausted. It had been a long week at the Tower, fighting off threats while worrying about Gotham and the escalating gang war there. Bruce said he didn’t need to be there, to stay in San Francisco with the Titans, but Tim couldn’t help but hear every time his parents insisted that he wasn’t old enough to travel with them.
Not good enough. Never good enough.
Sleep was a long time coming with those memories swirling around in his head, but Tim managed to drift off into drowsing, only to be woken by a hand on his head. Tim blinked, confused—he was ten, and his parents said goodbye while he was half-asleep, waking up to an empty house—he was thirteen, and injured, and Bruce was sitting by his bedside—he was sixteen and in the Tower and Robin was looking down at him.
“Jay?” Tim said, confused. There was something wrong with the picture. Robin’s face looked more guarded than Tim remembered, no trace of a smile, just something achingly sad. Robin pulled his hand back and something inside Tim’s heart twisted. “No,” Tim pleaded, grabbing the wrist, struggling to keep his eyes open. No, Mom, please don’t leave. “Don’t go, Jay. Please.”
Robin couldn’t leave him too. Everyone else had, but Tim couldn’t bear it if Robin cast him aside as well.
Fingers curled in his hair, soft and soothing, and Tim hummed happily. Robin was better at this than Dick, his fingers drawing lines of pressure out of his skull and Tim’s hand started to feel heavy. He let go of Robin’s wrist and instead blindly flung it out, catching fabric and looping his fingers in it. He wasn’t going to let Robin go. Not this time. No one was going to be blown up.
Something felt ever-so-slightly off about that train of thought, but Tim was too sleepy to follow it. He couldn’t open his eyes anymore and Robin kept stroking his hair so Tim didn’t even bother to try. The world swirled around him as a thumb gently stroked down the side of his face, dislodging a couple of itchy strands of hair, and Tim sunk deeper and deeper into the dream.
Robin wasn’t leaving him.
Warmth covered Tim’s shoulders, cocooning him in soft surety, and Tim made a pleased sound. He felt safe.
Robin was here.
Robin wasn’t leaving.
Tim wasn’t alone.
Chapter 160: unravel + alt pov
Summary:
Bruce hears a shout from across the hall.
Notes:
Whumptober Day 6: Screams from Across the Hall! Bruce's POV of last scene of unravel.
Chapter Text
Bruce had to pretend very hard that he wasn’t loitering outside the den, snatching peeks of his sleeping children every time he passed the room. It was the first time he had all his children under one roof, and he could barely contain his joy. It was telling that Alfred, upon watching Bruce get up from his desk two times in ten minutes to get a glass of water, hadn’t said a word.
Jason was here. Jason was home and Bruce could not allow himself to mess it all up.
He had a hand on the door of his office when he heard the screech from down the hall.
It was probably nothing. His children were rambunctious. Someone or the other was always shrieking. Nothing was wrong. They certainly weren’t attempting to slaughter each other, because that would be wrong, and all of them knew better than that.
Bruce ran towards the den.
There was a growing argument in the den, half his children sleepy and confused, centered around Jason and Dick. There were no weapons out, but Dick’s voice had risen into horror, and it took a lot to distress his eldest child. Jason, in contrast, looked ready to run, as hunted as a cornered animal.
“What is going on here?” Bruce said, stepping into the room and flicking on the lights. Whatever happened, it was centered around Jason, Dick had actually grabbed his hands to force him to the spot.
There was a beat of silence.
“Todd’s dying,” Damian said.
Bruce thought he imagined it, he must’ve imagined it, but he blinked and he was five steps closer, staring at Jason’s taut face. Dick was holding onto Jason like he was terrified that his brother would vanish if he let go. “What,” Bruce said, voice somewhere between terror and fury.
He couldn’t lose Jason again. He couldn’t.
“I’m fine,” Jason said, but his voice was wavering. “I’m not dying,” he said, staring at Bruce. His eyes were blue. Not green, blue. “I’m not,” Jason sounded smaller than Bruce had ever heard him after he’d come back, “I’m not dying.”
“What happened,” Bruce demanded.
Jason looked at everyone and then at the ground. “I ran into a magician on patrol. He could tell I’d been in the Pit and he—he took it away.”
Blue eyes.
“Cave,” Bruce said immediately, trusting the others to get Jason there as he ran to the door. Jason had never been all that forthcoming with details of his resurrection, but Bruce had pieced together enough of it to know that the Pit was the glue holding it together.
The lab analysis confirmed what Jason was saying. There was no hint of the Lazarus Pit in his blood.
“It’s okay,” his son said, soft and stuttering, leaning against Dick as much as his eldest was leaning against him, “I’m not—I’m not going to die. The Pit wasn’t the thing that brought me back to life.”
But despite Jason’s protests, Bruce knew that the Lazarus Pit had healed enormous amounts of damage. And Bruce might’ve hated Talia for keeping two of his children from him, but there was no denying what she’d done for Jason.
“No,” Jason said sharply when Bruce opened her contact. “No, Bruce, I am not going into the Pit again. Don’t you dare.” His voice wasn’t as low and angry as it used to get, no green eyes glowing, but Jason had narrowed his eyes and set his jaw. His stubbornness had never been from the Pit.
“Jason,” Bruce said as quietly as he could, pushing all the I can’t lose you again into his tone.
“Don’t,” Jason said tightly. “I don’t want to go through that again. Don’t do it.”
Bruce swallowed and closed his eyes. Drugging Jason without his consent was beyond his capabilities. “Okay,” he said quietly. He needed to find another way.
“Bruce—”
“No Lazarus Pit,” he raised his head and promised. “But Talia knows more about its effects than anyone save Ra’s. I’m just—let’s just ask her if there are any other options. Okay?”
Please, please, let me save you this time.
“Okay,” Jason agreed quietly. Everyone else pretended not to let out a sigh of relief.
Bruce pressed call and listening to the line ring. Again and again and again. And again. And again, until it cut off.
Of course. Why would Talia ever pick up the one time he wanted to talk to her?
“I, uh, you can try from my phone,” Jason offered. Bruce took it and tried again.
It rang. Again and again and again and again and click. No one picked up.
“I’ll go get my phone,” Damian said before Bruce could do something short-sighted, like curse or track down Ra’s al Ghul. He let the breath out as he turned back to face Jason.
“We’ll find a way to fix this,” Bruce said, voice hoarse, reaching out to take Jason’s hand. In a stark dissonance, Jason let him without any hissing or huffing. “I promise.”
Jason’s eyes were glittering with unshed tears.
Damian returned at a sprint, ringing phone on speaker, and Bruce clasped a hand to his shoulder in both thanks and support for his silent worry. Everyone else gathered around, eyes on the ringing phone. Talia never missed a call from Damian.
“Beloved,” Talia answered, clearly deducing the caller from the multiple calls she’d gotten and ignored. “This is not a good time—”
“It’s an emergency.” Bruce had to strain to keep his voice from dropping into a growl.
“And I’m busy,” Talia replied sharply, and Bruce could see, with sudden clarity, the brewing argument. It would devolve into the thousand little hurts they always flung at each other, the wounds that’d never healed, and by the time Bruce got to the point, it might be too late. “You—”
“Please,” Bruce said, staring at Jason’s bright blue eyes. “Talia, please. It’s an emergency.”
The background noise grew muffled. “Very well,” Talia said, voice louder and clearer. “What is it?”
Bruce looked to Jason, and was gratified to receive a nod of permission. “Jason ran into a magician on patrol who claimed to strip the Lazarus Pit from his blood.” Bruce swallowed. “I’ve checked his bloodwork, there are no markers for the Pit anymore.”
Please, please let her have a solution—
“And?” Talia replied, clearly annoyed.
Bruce had a fraction of a second of shock before the anger rose. “And?” Bruce growled, furious all over again. Talia didn’t have a caring bone in her body, how could he have forgotten how she twisted Jason up into a weapon in the first place? How she turned her own son into a murderer before his seventh birthday? “And, Talia, I don’t want him to die! I thought you cared about him, cared about what happened to him, but I see that you’re more concerned with whatever contract you’re filling than the welfare of the son you stole from me—”
“Don’t be ridiculous,” Talia snarled, voice dipping into a biting tone. “The Pit didn’t bring Jason back to life, he’s not going to die. And it would’ve worn off by the end of the year anyway, all your magician did was accelerate the process. I have no idea why you’re being hysterical.”
Of course. Talia had never cared, had she. “He’s my son!” Bruce snarled, using all his self-restraint to keep from continuing to insult her. “I don’t want him hurt!” If Talia wouldn’t help, then he’d at least get her intel on Jason’s previous condition before cutting her out entirely. “How injured was he, when you put him in the Pit in the first place?” Bruce asked through gritted teeth, keeping his voice even. “What should I be watching for? Do you have his medical files?”
Talia didn’t respond for a long, long time. Just when Bruce was wondering whether he’d have to beg, she spoke up, “Beloved, what are you talking about?”
She sounded honestly confused, which was the only reason Bruce didn’t shout. “Jason,” Bruce replied tersely, “I need to have a full picture of his injuries. How long does it take the Pit to reverse itself?” He darted another glance at Jason, as though his son would’ve vanished in the handful of seconds since he last looked.
“The Pit doesn’t reverse itself,” Talia said. Bruce—Bruce didn’t understand. “The Lazarus Pit isn’t some kind of magical crutch. It heals people. It healed Jason’s injuries. It isn’t going to make them come back.”
No. She was—she was lying. She always lied. She’d lied about his children so many times already, this was—this had to be a lie. “But Ra’s,” Bruce countered, remembering his times with the League. “He needs to keep using the Pit. He can’t function without it.”
Bruce remembering watching Ra’s stagger, watching his attendants sweep him away to the Pit, watching him look old for the first time—and watching him come back, eyes bright green, crueler than before.
“My father, in case you hadn’t noticed, is over six hundred years old,” Talia snapped. “Of course his body can’t function without the Pit. Jason is twenty-one and in perfect health, he will be just fine.”
Bruce felt the world abruptly resettle on its foundations. Jason wasn’t in danger? Jason wasn’t going to fall apart in a mess of injuries? Jason wasn’t going to—Jason was okay?
He barely registered the call ending, looking at a wide-eyed Jason. “I’m sorry,” Jason whispered, and the first tear fell, “I didn’t mean to make everyone—”
“Shh,” Bruce was next to him, drawing Jason into the first hug he’d given him since his son had come back. “Shh, Jay-lad, it’s okay, you’re okay.” Jason was going to be fine. Jason was going to be fine. “You’re okay,” Bruce whispered as his son sobbed in his arms, the child he lost, the child that came back.
“You’re going to be just fine.”
Chapter 161: touch starved + alt pov
Summary:
Jason notices that there's something wrong with Dick.
Notes:
Whumptober Day 7: The Way You Shake and Shiver! Jason's POV of the fire scene from touch starved.
Content warning: burns.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jason’s not pleased to be staying in the Manor, but something’s going on with the Golden Boy, and everyone’s a little jumpy. He’s been treated to more than one Timmy rant about how he’s checked all the chemical markers in Dick’s blood and he can’t find anything. Dick seems to be fine, except in the very specific way that he’s not.
Case in point, Dick’s wrapped up in a blanket and next to the fire, even though it’s hot enough in this room that Jason feels uncomfortable. Alfred’s adjusted all the thermostats for Dick’s newfound cold sensitivity, but nothing seems to be enough.
Jason tries to pay attention to whatever stupid movie they have on this time, but his gaze keeps sliding to Dick. The Golden Boy’s off, and if Jason has to be honest, he’s been off for a while. Even before this whole Ivy situation, Dick’s felt a little more plastic than real. Unlike the big brother Jason remembers.
For example, old Dick would be sprawled on the couch with the kids, even if there wasn’t enough space for him. He would be all touchy feely all the time, and sure, Jason barely tolerated it, but surely the kids are more receptive to the cuddling? Come to think of it, Jason hasn’t seen Dick hugging someone in a while—
“What the hell, Dick!” Jason’s out of his chair and lunging forward before he fully registers what he’s seeing—it takes him two heartbeats to grab onto Dick and yank him away before he dives headfirst into the fire. There’s an explosion of noise behind him but Jason only has attention for the angry red burn stretching across Dick’s hand.
The goddamn idiot had put his fucking hand in the fucking fire.
“Why the hell would you stick your hand in the fire?” Jason yells, terrified and furious about it. Dick’s shaking, shoulders shuddering under Jason’s grip, and he hates it.
“C-Cold,” Dick stutters quietly, looking up at Jason with wide, too-bright eyes. “It’s—it’s cold.”
Jason’s grip tightens as he whirls on Tim. “You said he didn’t have a fever, Replacement, what—”
Tim immediately gets offended, “I’ve checked his temperature a hundred times, Jason—”
“Well, clearly you messed up,” Jason snaps, tense and frustrated. If Tim and Bruce haven’t been able to find out what’s wrong with Dick in the past few days—it’s concerning. It’s alarming.
Cass brings him a medkit, because clearly one sibling is on the ball, and Jason lets go of Dick to grab the kit. Dick makes the most pathetic sound Jason’s ever heard him make and rocks forward, like he’s chasing after the touch. He freezes immediately afterwards, whole body rigid like he did something wrong.
What the fuck.
Jason, very slowly, reaches back out to grab Dick’s shoulder. Dick all but collapses into the grip, trembling and crying.
Jason has no clue what to do.
“Hurting,” Cass says quietly, keen gaze fixed on Dick. “Wants…hug?”
Cass wins favorite sibling. Steph moves second, grabbing Damian in an instant of distraction and dropping the squawking boy in Dick’s lap. Dick immediately grabs him into a tight, one-armed hug, and they can all see the way he shakes.
“No,” Dick says quietly, face buried against Damian, “you don’t need to do this. I’m fine.”
Goddamn idiot older brother martyrs.
“You stuck your hand into the fire and didn’t even realize,” Jason growls tersely, already moving behind Dick to wrap around him. Tim and Cass continue the check-up, both making sure to keep a hand on Dick, and Steph appears with a giant stuffed bear that she adds to the pile.
“You don’t—” Dick tries again, but Jason has heard enough.
“Is this better?” he snaps.
Dick takes a wavering breath before relaxing fully. “Yes,” he says with a ragged sob, and Jason holds on tighter, keeping Dick in the center of their cuddle pile.
It’s a little uncomfortable, but Dick’s quiet relaxation is worth it. It’s been a long time since he’s hugged his brother, and Jason clings as hard as he can.
Notes:
[All touch starved Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 204 — 161 — 12 — 53.]
Chapter 162: we're all ghosts + alt pov
Summary:
Bruce wakes up to a nightmare.
Notes:
Whumptober Day 8: Back from the Dead! Bruce's POV of the first scene of we're all ghosts.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Bruce doesn’t like getting up in the mornings. He’s never liked getting up in the mornings, but he used to tolerate it when he had a child in the house. Now, Bruce greatly prefers staying in bed until Alfred’s had enough and drags him out.
He hates opening his eyes to a world where his son is dead. Some days, he thinks about never opening his eyes again.
Unfortunately, they have recently acquired a guest in the shape of an impressionable child—Bruce tried to argue that Tim couldn’t be all that impressionable, he’s been stalking Batman and Robin for the last three years, and Alfred’s you-will-set-a-good-example-for-the-children look shot that down—and Bruce needs to be there at breakfast. Also because even Bruce can’t resist Tim’s look of barely concealed shock and wonder every time Bruce asks about his day. He’s a smart, precocious kid who reminds him far too much of himself.
The thing that Bruce does not want to think about—he drove away one child and let another one get murdered, he’s not fit to be a parent—looms larger every day, weight accumulating as he learns more about Tim Drake’s home life. He’s aware that it’s a losing battle. That hurts too.
Bruce can feel himself waking up, feel the familiar pang of grief—Jason’s dead, my son, my Jay-lad—and tries to force himself back to the dream. It was a good dream. There was a movie night, and Dick was there, and Jason had curled against him happily. There was rain, he thinks, he can still smell the mud.
He holds onto the last flickers of the dream, resisting the waking world’s call with every inch of his iron control, shoving himself back into the world where Jason is peacefully asleep in his arms.
Unfortunately the dream evaporates the harder he tries to hold onto it, and Bruce takes a heavy breath as reality sinks in.
It takes him a heartbeat to realize that there’s still a body in his arms.
Tim is his first, bewildered thought, the boy must’ve had a nightmare, but why is he so damp? And then Bruce opens his eyes and his mind screeches to a halt.
For a long moment, he is still. And then he screams.
Bruce nearly strangles himself with his blankets in his haste to tear himself off the bed, away from the—the corpse lying next to him. There’s mud in the bed, there’s mud everywhere, and the boy is liberally splattered with it. The boy, pale as death, and Bruce is too grounded, too present for this to be a hallucination or a dream.
Jason’s dead body is in his bed.
Someone dug up his dead son’s corpse and broke into his room to put it in his bed.
Bruce doesn’t know whether to be more horrified at their motive or how he slept through the whole thing. And then the body moves and Bruce screams again.
“Dad?” Jason says hoarsely, blinking open blue eyes, and Bruce can’t stop screaming.
He’s wearing the tux. Jason hated tuxes. Alfred had to go out and buy a new one for the funeral, and donated the cufflinks as well. Jason is staring at him. Jason is dead. Bruce can’t breathe, he has a hand pressed to his mouth and his knees are so weak the wall is the only thing holding him up.
The door bursts open—it’s Alfred wielding a shotgun, and Bruce looks at him, beseeching, begging, barely registering a wide-eyed Tim behind him. Please let this be a trick, toxin or mind control or something—but Alfred stops dead at the sight. “What in heaven’s name,” Alfred whispers, sounding more shaken than Bruce has even seen him.
The body sits up. “Dad,” Jason says again, voice croaky, like he hasn’t spoken in a while. Like he hasn’t spoken in six months and five days, since he said yes, Batman, I’ll wait for you and then died in Bruce’s arms.
Bruce has lived through tortures devised by the greatest villains in the universe and nothing, nothing compares to this.
“Who are you?” Alfred demands, voice growing shriller. “Answer, or I’ll shoot!”
“Dad,” Jason repeats, face crinkled in confusion. He’s—he’s trying to crawl closer to Bruce. Bruce presses a hand against the wall, but there’s nowhere to go. There’s nothing that can save him from his dead son.
You killed me, Robin accuses in his nightmares, and Bruce can never deny it.
He doesn’t realize he’s crying until he tastes the salt on his lips. “Halt!” Alfred says, “I demand to know who you are!” But he’s losing his composure just as fast, shotgun trembling in his hands.
Bruce only realizes that Tim’s moved forward at Alfred’s sharp inhale. The kid leans out over the bed and holds out an outstretched hand. Jason—the corpse—Jason looks at him in curiosity.
Bruce is Batman. Bruce should be taking control of this situation, not a thirteen-year-old child. Bruce should be—Bruce should be—
Jason places his hand in Tim’s, and Tim gingerly rotates it until the mud-covered hand is in the light. There’s blood smeared all over the fingers, dirt everywhere, fingernails gone, and Bruce can’t stop his analytical mind from cataloguing the damage and coming up with the most logical conclusion.
The room goes dizzy around him and Bruce can’t help the keening, fractured sob.
Mud. The rain. The trail that leads out of the room. The tux they buried him in, except the body is sitting in Bruce’s bed, and Bruce remembers Jason curling up against him, and how much of that was actually the dream?
No. No. Please, please, to the God that Bruce has never prayed to, please let him not have buried his son alive.
Rationality points out that Jason died one hundred and eighty-nine days ago. Observation points out that Jason looks like he crawled out of his own grave.
“Dad.” Jason sounds distressed and Bruce’s attention immediately snaps back to him. The corpse—his son has a hand outstretched towards him, face heartbreakingly confused. Tim appears to be trying to tug him off the bed.
“Come on, Jason,” Tim says coaxingly, “Dad will come with you.” It sounds so jarring that Bruce can’t speak. Can’t move. Can’t—can’t breathe.
Jason moves towards Tim, but he doesn’t stop looking at Bruce. “Dad,” he repeats, voice dipping to begging, and Bruce can’t do anything but sit there and stare at him.
Tim manages to pull Jason towards the door and Bruce has no idea where the kid is taking the body—his son—the corpse, but Bruce is not about to let Jason leave his sight. He follows behind them, heart still stuck in his throat, emotions teetering on the edge of uncertainty.
Please, God, don’t torture me like this.
Please, God, let this be real.
Notes:
[All we're all ghosts Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 162 — 156.]
Chapter 163: exhaust + alt pov
Summary:
Bruce is woken by Jason's tossing and turning.
Notes:
Whumptober Day 9: Tossing and Turning! Bruce's POV of the last scene of exhaust.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Bruce was woken by the sound of crying. Soft whimpers filled the air and it took Bruce a stretching moment to realize where he was and what was happening.
Jason was tossing and turning, forehead furrowed, sweaty and distressed, mumbling under his breath. Bruce caught a hand before it could hit him in the face and moved to quietly encircle his second son. “Jason? Jay?” he kept his voice soft to not wake up the others. “Shh, Jay, it’s a dream, it’s just a bad dream.”
He kept up the reassurances, stroking Jason’s hair, calming his son down the way he’d used to when Jay was still a child.
“Shh, Jay-lad, it’s a bad dream, that’s all, you’re safe here,” Bruce murmured, over and over again, until Jason twisted and clung to him with more awareness. Bruce hummed and kept stroking, soothing Jason’s trembling.
He never thought he’d have the chance to do this again. To hold his son, alive and well, to listen to his breaths as he slept, to feel the warmth of his heartbeat.
“Where are we?” Jason mumbled sleepily, burrowing closer.
“My bedroom,” Bruce answered softly. “You fell asleep on the rooftop and I decided to bring you here.” There was absolutely no chance Bruce was going to let Jay go now, not when he’d asked to come home.
He had searched so hard for some sign of his son in the Red Hood, and he’d finally found him.
“The others?” Jason asked.
Bruce checked the other two lumps to make sure they were sleeping. “Tim’s between you and Dick.” Both of them were still—Tim slept like a log, and Dick was contorted in a position that looked uncomfortable. “They didn’t want to leave you.” Tim had been clingy and Dick had worn a familiar expression that told Bruce that he would absolutely bite if Bruce didn’t let him have his way. “Are you uncomfortable? Alfred made up your room if you’d rather sleep alone.”
Bruce had been worried it would be too much, that Jason would wake up and throw a fit, but Jason just clutched him harder. Bruce’s heart ached at the thought of how exhausted Jay must’ve been, that he was willing to let his guard down this much.
“It’s okay, Jay-lad,” Bruce pressed a kiss to his hair. “Go back to sleep. You’re safe here.”
Jason made a sleepy noise and snuggled closer, breaths slowly evening out again. Bruce kept stroking his hair until Jason fell asleep.
“I’m glad you’re home, son,” Bruce whispered, soft and hoarse.
Chapter 164: whipping boy + missing scene
Summary:
Slade can see the lash marks on Dick's back.
Notes:
Whumptober Day 10: Whipping! Missing scene from whipping boy.
Content warning: aftermath of whipping.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Slade crept into the room after the doctor had left. The curtains had been closed to darken the room, but Slade could still make out the dark lines of the gashes over the kid’s back, turning the whole thing into black and red and blue. He’d broken something the first time he’d seen it, and even after being treated, it didn’t look any better.
“I’m fine,” came the slow, slurred voice.
“You don’t know the definition of that word,” Slade replied smoothly, walking to the bed now that he’d been caught. “What’s the verdict?”
“I’ll live,” Dick huffed a weak laugh. His voice was hoarse. Slade grabbed the jug on the side table and filled the cup with ice water. There was already a straw in it.
Dick was lying on his stomach but obligingly turned his head so Slade could poke the straw into his mouth. “So,” Dick said around the straw, “Tim offered a contract, huh?”
“Your brother somehow managed to ally himself with the boogeymen of the assassin world,” Slade said, impressed despite himself. “I have no idea how he even found the Council of Spiders.”
“That’s Tim for you,” Dick said, and then made a weak chuckle, “god, can you imagine the look on Ra’s al Ghul’s face when he finds out?”
“I certainly don’t foresee any invitations to Nanda Parbat in my future.”
Dick laughed again, before his face twisted with pain and he slumped back against the pillows. “Don’t do that, asshole,” Dick said tiredly, though he was still smiling. “It hurts to laugh.”
Slade resisted the urge to go find the doctor and tell them to double Dick’s pain medication and instead sat at the edge of the bed. “I can find other ways to take your mind off the pain, if you like?”
“I literally just told you not to make me laugh,” Dick huffed, reaching out a hand to flick Slade’s thigh. But he obligingly moved his head closer when Slade began stroking through his hair, as indolent as a cat. “Mm. How’s Damian?”
“Sleeping. The heat exhaustion appears to have abated,” Slade said, watching Dick’s expression ease as he drooped, relaxing into the bed. “He’ll probably go right back to trying to stab me when he wakes up.”
Dick twitched his mouth up to a smile, but he was clearly well on his way to passing out. Slade kept up the stroking, easing what tension he could, watching the kid slowly fall asleep.
“Thank you,” Dick murmured when he was already halfway there.
Slade didn’t point out that he’d just been doing his job. Neither of them would’ve believed it.
“You’re welcome, little bird,” Slade whispered after Dick’s breathing had evened out.
Notes:
[All whipping boy Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 221 — 174 — 214 — 164.]
Chapter 165: revelation + alt pov
Summary:
Tim was perfectly capable of taking care of himself. He was.
Notes:
Whumptober Day 11: Self-Done First Aid! Tim's POV of the beginning scene of revelation.
[start of multichapter upload, ch165-174]
Chapter Text
Tim wasn’t self-destructive, no matter what anyone implied about his caffeine habits. He knew perfectly well that his immune system was compromised by the lack of a spleen. He knew that ideally, he should’ve reported this to the Bats to keep his medical information up-to-date in case of an emergency, but Tim wasn’t feeling too trusting towards the Bats these days.
Case in point, Dick had paired him up with the Red Hood for patrol. Tim didn’t care how buddy-buddy Jason had gotten with the rest of the family while Tim had been hunting for a way to bring back Bruce, the guy had nearly murdered him once and Tim wasn’t going to stop watching his back.
Speaking of watching his back, Tim had tried a move he’d picked up from the League and accidentally hit the back of his neck instead. His batarangs were clean, but he was more susceptible to illnesses now, and he absolutely did not want to fall ill and have to explain that to Dick.
“Place is clear,” Hood said, ambling away from the carnage he’d wrecked. “Did you find what we’re looking for?” Tim didn’t answer, trying to feel the skin on the back of his neck to deduce whether he was imagining the slight sting. “You okay?”
“I just—I think I scratched myself.” He didn’t have a mirror to check it out and craning his neck wasn’t doing anything but straining the muscle. “I can’t,” Tim blew out a sharp breath of frustration, “I can’t see, how bad is it?”
“How’d you scratch yourself?” Hood sneered as he stomped over. Tim tensed up when Hood caught his hand and pulled it away, but the older boy did seem to be examining the wound, so Tim didn’t lash out with a bo staff.
“Batarang, mistimed my throw,” Tim said sharply. The seconds stretched. “Well?”
“Replacement, this is a paper cut,” Hood snorted dismissively, patting him on the shoulder. “You’re fine.”
Of course, why had Tim expected seriousness from the Red Hood? “Is the skin broken?” he asked tersely.
“What?”
“Is the skin broken?” Tim snapped, voice rising. “Is it bleeding?”
“Yeah, I guess, but it’s just a scratch,” Hood replied, and Tim promptly stopped listening to him. Even scratches could get infected and Tim made sure to always be prepared. He had antiseptic cream and band-aids—luckily, he wouldn’t need Hood’s help for this—
Unfortunately, Tim had forgotten all about watching his back and he was taken off-guard by Hood grabbing his hands. “What the fuck, it’s seriously just a scratch, Red, what are you doing?”
“Let me go!” Tim snapped, struggling hard against Hood’s grip.
“Not until you tell me what’s going on,” Hood growled, resolute. “Please don’t tell me you’ve poisoned your collection of batarangs.”
He managed to replicate Dick’s tired-older-brother tone, which pissed Tim off even more. He’d gotten nothing but that tone ever since Bruce vanished in time.
“Why would I do that?” Tim snapped. “I’m not you.” He yanked forward, trying to get free, but Hood was holding on too tight. “Fuck you, Hood, let me go!”
“Tell me why you’re freaking out, and I will,” Hood said evenly. His grip didn’t budge an inch. “That tiny little scratch isn’t going to kill you.”
Tim, all out of options, make a tactical strike. “It will if I don’t have a spleen!”
Hood was surprised enough to loosen his grasp and Tim jerked free. He retreated several steps from Hood, uncapping the antiseptic with trembling fingers and feeling for the scratch again.
It took several stretching seconds before Hood recovered. “If you don’t have a what?” Hood’s voice screeched through the voice distorter. “Replacement—Red,” Hood said, as though correcting himself, “what the fuck does that mean? What happened to your spleen?”
Tim ignored him as he readied a bandaid square.
“Red,” Hood snarled, and Tim flinched. He just needed to finish this. “Red,” Hood repeated, voice quieter as he closed the distance between them, “what happened to your spleen?”
Tim didn’t trust the artificial calm. At least the bandaid was finally in place—he hoped, he’d have to check when he got back to his place—and he shrugged, turning away from Jason. “I lost it.”
“When did this happen?” Hood asked, voice still level. “There’s nothing in the files—”
“Because it happened a month ago,” Tim snapped, turning to head to the door. Fuck Hood for trying to sound concerned. “You know, when you were all doing your best to pretend I didn’t exist.”
And why would they want him anyway? They had enough people to play happy family without Tim there to spoil the picture. Damian wanted him dead, Jason had never made a secret of disliking him, and Dick clearly found better brothers.
“Excuse you,” Hood snarled, stomping after him, “you’re the one that ran away and cut all contact, remember?” Tim hadn’t—so he hadn’t picked up Dick’s calls, that didn’t mean he’d cut contact—“And what does any of that have to do with you not updating your medical files? What else is missing from your report?”
What else was missing?
What else was missing?
“What else is missing?” Tim laughed, high and harsh. “What else is missing?” Oh, were they really that naïve? Did Dick honestly think Tim filled out complete reports? “Did you seriously think I was gone for six months and only broke into random museums to gather evidence?” Nothing about the League, about Z and Owens and Pru, the Widower, the Council of Spiders—“Did you think it was that easy to find the proof that would convince you guys that Batman was still alive?”
Tim remembered a time when he was much younger and he took a week off school, just because, and manufactured clearly ridiculous notes to excuse his absences. No one had noticed, and Tim had learned a valuable lesson on attention and importance. Unfortunately, it appeared as though the lesson hadn’t sunk in.
“I was stalked by assassins and nearly murdered by the Council of Spiders,” Tim hissed, face prickling and taut, “and Ra’s wants my babies and I had to double-cross two organizations bent on murdering each other while searching for Batman myths and Ra’s almost threw me into a Pit and I lost my spleen and—and—” his breathing was stuttering and he had to blink furiously to keep from crying—“and I did it all by myself, so fuck you, Hood, don’t you dare give me that b-bullshit—”
The world felt too hot and too tight, and Tim was boiling, he couldn’t stop it, couldn’t stop the vitriol and poison and hurt, decades’ worth festering to the surface.
“I don’t need you,” Tim spat. He didn’t know if he was talking to Hood, or Dick, or his parents. “I don’t need you, just—just l-leave me al-alone—” his voice cracked and Tim couldn’t hold back the tears any longer.
“Hey,” Hood said, softer, rougher—his real voice and Tim looked up to see that he’d taken off his helmet. “Hey, baby bird, it’s okay.” He sounded hesitant and concerned. “It’s okay, let it all out.”
He had his arms outstretched awkwardly, like he was waiting for a hug. Like Tim would be stupid enough to fall for that—he didn’t need footage of him attempting to hug the Red Hood and instead landing flat on his face.
But Hood didn’t wait for Tim to fall for it, he moved forward slowly, before reaching out and gently enveloping Tim in a hug.
Tim couldn’t move. He was Red Robin and Hood wasn’t even holding him tightly, he could break out of this and hit Hood in his unguarded face and run—
Except he hadn’t been hugged in months. And despite everything, Tim couldn’t help himself. He shuddered before giving in, wrapping tightly around Jason and burrowing against the leather jacket as he tried not to cry out loud.
“I’m sorry,” Jason said softly, making the ‘not crying’ thing much more difficult. “I’m sorry you had to go through all that alone. I’m sorry you got hurt.”
He sounded like he meant it too. Tim was dimly aware that all of this could be a trick, a psychological game, but he didn’t care. He was sobbing too hard, burrowed against Jason. If this was a trick, it would break him.
“I’m sorry I wasn’t there for you,” Jason said hoarsely, sounding like he was about to start crying.
It—it felt like Robin was holding him. Keeping him safe. It felt like a dream, a fantasy, and Tim surrendered to it. However long he could have this, he’d take it.
Chapter 166: purr + alt pov
Summary:
Tim isn’t used to cuddles. His big brothers aim to change that.
Notes:
Whumptober Day 12: Alt 4 Touch Starved! Tim's POV of the ending scene of purr.
Content warning: shifter au.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tim meowed in protest, but he didn’t think it would change anything. Dick insisted on carrying him around like he was a baby kitten and Tim had finally resigned to letting him. Tim thought that maybe Dick was remembering another kitten little brother and he didn’t really want to pry. Also, there was something soothing about being carried and Tim didn’t get a lot of it, in cat form or not.
Oh, they were headed to the library. The sunspot splayed across the rug in the library, gleaming and golden, and Tim perked up. It looked so cozy. He didn’t spend a lot of time in here—he’d fallen asleep in that sunspot once and woken up to Bruce looking like he was about to cry. Tim steered clear of any of Jason’s favorite places after that.
Tim meowed again when he saw that the library was already occupied. There was another black cat sitting by the bookshelf, bigger than Dick, with a white spot on their head and glowing green eyes, watching their approach. Dick ignored him, though, so maybe the black cat was a friend? But Tim didn’t know any of Dick’s friends that were cat shifters, and besides, Bruce had a rule about no metas in Gotham, didn’t he?
Dick carefully deposited Tim in the center of the sunspot and Tim was just blinking the sun out of his eyes when he was tackled.
Tim yelped and struggled to get Dick off—he was even heavier than usual—but didn’t manage to get away, caught in the older cat’s grip. Tim heard meowing and looked up—that was Dick, licking over his forehead.
Tim froze.
That meant that it was other cat that was smothering him, purring loud and rusty, almost like a threat. Dick looked entirely unconcerned that his little brother was being held hostage—drug? mind control? concussion?—and Tim meowed plaintively to his brother for help.
Dick merely picked his way across the two of them and curled around them both, yawning once before settling into place. Tim stared at him, flabbergasted.
There was a stranger in the Manor who was attacking Tim.
Only…this didn’t feel much like an attack. The sunspot was warm and Tim could feel himself getting sleepy. The other cat licked him when Tim finally dropped his head. Tim tried to hiss and push away, but the cat continued grooming him with the same casualness that Dick used and Tim eventually gave up.
It was warm, he was sleepy, and he felt safe and cuddled and protected. He could figure out what was going on after a little nap.
Tim yawned and let his eyes flutter closed. The back of his mind continued chipping away at the situation, but distantly.
Sunspot. Library. Black cat with green eyes. The strange familiarity, like an annoying big brother…
Chapter 167: cling + end note
Summary:
Hood stridently insists that he hates the Bats, despite rescuing them every time they’re in trouble.
Notes:
Whumptober Day 13: Fracture! Scene from end notes of cling.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tim clutched the damp, filthy sewer wall and took a ragged breath. A sluggish brown river of sludge ran past him and distant sounds echoed throughout the pipe. The only light in either direction came from the glowstick in Tim’s shaking grip, and he tried to convince himself he was imagining the shadows that moved beyond the light’s reach.
“Hello?” he whispered into his comm, not daring to raise his voice. “Can anyone read me?” The comm crackled, but nothing remotely resembling human speech. “Batman? Nightwing?” The splashes sounded louder in the silence. “Guys, I think I fractured my ankle. I need a pickup.”
Nothing.
There was no way that Batman or Nightwing would ignore him, not when he needed help, which meant Tim had to face facts. The sewers always had a horrible time with conducting signals and it looked like Killer Croc had torn out enough of the relays to hinder their communications. Tim couldn’t bet on the trackers either.
Which meant he was injured and alone in a sewer with a man-eating crocodile-wearing monster.
Tim leaned further against the wall and took a deep breath. Through his mouth, to avoid the rotting stink. He knew the ladder was close by. He just needed to get to it.
He could do it. He’d get out and call the Batmobile and take a hot shower and Batman wouldn’t let him out of his sight for weeks, but it would be fine because Tim would be grounded until his ankle healed anyway.
Tim began hobbling forward again.
It hurt, a throbbing pain that grew louder as Tim made small hops down the ledge, one hand on the wall, the other tight on the glowstick, taking frequent glances over his shoulder like he wouldn’t be able to hear a six-foot-seven scaly cannibal sneaking up on him. Tim gritted his teeth and pressed on, it couldn’t be more than a hundred meters from here.
That was when he heard the footsteps.
They were loud, making no attempt to hide themselves, and he didn’t hear Killer Croc’s customary growl, but that meant nothing. Tim tossed the glowstick as far away from him as possible, sucked in a shaky breath, and tried to run.
It was agony splintering up his leg with every step, his mouth tasted like blood as he bit down to avoid screaming, and he didn’t even manage to outrun the glowstick before his ankle buckled with a sharp wave of pain and Tim crumpled down.
Definitely a fracture. Tim shakily rose up on hands and knees, ready to crawl for all he was worth, taking one last look behind him to see if the Rogue had already caught up, looming behind him with sharp teeth bared—
Tim went still in shock.
That wasn’t Killer Croc. The proportions were all off, and even in the sickly orange glow, Tim could make out the shining helmet. Unfortunately, the figure it was attached to wasn’t much lower on Tim’s list of people not to meet in a sewer with a broken ankle, but at least the Red Hood wasn’t going to eat him.
“Hood,” Tim swallowed, trying to prop himself up like everything was fine and he didn’t have a distinct shortage of working limbs. Not that that had helped the first time, Hood had beaten him into the ground anyway. “What are you doing here?”
“Replacement,” came in Hood’s mechanized tone, echoing eerily in the tunnel. “Decided to go for a spot of crocodile hunting.” He scanned over Tim, helmet tilted at the same angle Nightwing used when he was trying to figure something out. Tim didn’t appreciate the connection. “What happened to you?”
“Oh, you know,” Tim said airily, attempting to make his sprawl seem casual while his heart pounded frantically in his chest. “Just hanging out.”
Hood snorted. “Get up,” he ordered, in his distorted voice, stepping forward—and Tim tried to brace, but Hood’s kick jostled the leg with the broken ankle and Tim couldn’t suppress the wounded sound.
It took longer for the pain to die this time, ebbing away slowly, leaving him with lingering shivers, and Tim nearly gave himself a concussion when he noticed Hood hovering right above him.
“How about we try that again?” Hood growled. “What happened to you?”
Tim discreetly reached for a batarang. He’d lost the bo staff already, dropped somewhere in the sludge when he’d slipped and twisted his ankle. This wasn’t going to be a fair fight, but when was a fight with Hood ever fair?
“Why do you care?” Tim said, as disinterested as he could get. “Aren’t you supposed to be busy hunting crocodiles?” Tim almost waved his hand shoo, but he wasn’t that suicidal.
Hood looked up at the ceiling. Tim looked too, but he couldn’t find anything up there. “First captured and drugged, now injured in the sewers,” Hood appeared to be muttering, “it’s like I’m being fucking tested.” He took a deep breath and—deflated. “Fuck it,” Hood grumbled, and stretched out a hand.
An empty hand.
Tim squinted at it, wondering if there was some weapon he was missing. Hood waggled his fingers. “Come on, Replacement, I don’t have all night.” On cue, there was a distant roar.
Right. Man-eating crocodile-hybrid Rogue.
Slowly, with extreme trepidation, Tim reached up to grab Hood’s hand. Hood hauled him up with frightening ease and Tim ended up clutching his arm and almost stumbling into him at the sudden change in plane. To Tim’s extreme surprise, Hood didn’t try to shake him off.
Sure, Tim had heard what Dick reported about Hood maybe still possessing a heart under all those guns and daddy issues, but Tim had been very skeptical of Dick’s claim that Hood had rescued Tim. The crime lord might’ve had a soft spot for his older brother, but Tim was pretty sure Hood despised him.
…Only now Hood was holding him up without a single complaint, turned away from Tim and scanning the sewer. He’d unholstered a gun, but he had it down by his side, his attention clearly on the tunnel and not on dumping Tim into sewer sludge.
Tim considered the photo Bruce sent Alfred of Dick and Jason curled up together on the couch, safe and sound. The picture that Tim still couldn’t square with the Red Hood, because the murderous crime lord couldn’t possibly be the sleeping teenager in that photo, young and tired and so achingly familiar that it hurt.
Hood had started walking in the direction of the hatch, keeping a wary eye out and a firm grip on Tim’s arm as Tim slowly hobbled along. On a whim, Tim leaned further into Hood on his next step, and the crime lord shouldered the increased weight without the slightest remark, automatically compensating for it.
Hmm. This called for more testing. Tim had been operating under the assumption that the only thing of Jason Todd to come out of the grave was his face, but if it wasn’t…
He could get Robin back.
Tim let himself relax into Hood’s grip.
Notes:
They reach the hatch and get above ground, where Tim waits for the Batmobile and Hood paces, ostensibly yelling at Batman about his tranq guns not working, though Tim notices that Hood never moves out of line-of-sight on Tim.
[All cling Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 231 — 200 — 167.]
Chapter 168: Reconciliation + outtake
Summary:
Jason visits his grave.
Notes:
Whumptober Day 14: Die a Hero or Live Long Enough to Become a Villain! A conversation between Jason and Tim in Reconciliation!verse.
Chapter Text
Here lies Jason Todd. August 16th, 1990 — April 27th, 2006
A simple grave. Only the dates engraved underneath gave any indication that a fifteen-year-old laid underneath the grass in eternal slumber, too young and too old both at once.
Of course, the fifteen-year-old was no longer there. Eternal slumber disrupted, memory defiled, everything that was good and bright and just and happy about the kid torn asunder in a bloody rampage.
Jason traced over the letters, unable to stop the pang of grief.
He hadn’t thought about his younger self in a long, long time. Part of compartmentalizing and returning to the family had included Jason suppressing memories of past to make new ones. If he didn’t remember Robin, it was easier not to get angry at Tim or Damian. If he didn’t remember fragments of time spent with teenage Dick, it was easier to reconnect with the calmer, more settled man Dick had become. If he didn’t spend hours remembering every one of his dad’s warm smiles, it was easier to deal with Bruce’s slight wariness now.
If he didn’t remember what it was like to be a hero, he wouldn’t feel so much regret at being a villain.
It had only taken one magic user to rip that denial away from him.
He’d been fifteen again. Fifteen and alone and scared, and he’d been fighting with Bruce, and he didn’t trust Dick, and the angry child in the Robin suit had set off all his alarm bells, and everyone was acting so strange, and no one would tell him what happened and—and it had felt like a gut punch to blink back into his own body and realize just how different he was.
The Pit had flared in response to his sudden shock, and Jason didn’t remember what he said or did, only coming back to himself when he stepped into the cemetery.
“Robin is magic,” Jason said softly, repeating the words that his younger self had taken as given, right up until it had been proven false in a warehouse with a clown. Right up until it had been proven true when Jason clawed out of his grave, no longer Robin and all the worse for it.
Most people looked at their younger selves with fond embarrassment, glad that they’d grown up and put the messiness of adolescence behind them. Jason—Jason sat at the grave of a boy that had died, loved and missed, a bright, shining hero, and wished desperately to go back.
“I’m sorry,” he whispered, hoarse and rough. Robin would’ve tried to stop the Red Hood. Robin would’ve hated the Red Hood. Robin would’ve been disgusted that Jason had, in the end, lived up to the stereotype of a Crime Alley street kid and grown up into a drug lord.
Would he be as disgusted with Jason as he was now, closer to his family, a vigilante working under the Bat’s rules, rubber bullets in his gun, trying to make amends?
The kid that had died hadn’t put much stock in redemption.
A distant crunch of shoes on grass, quiet enough to be an attempt at subterfuge. “Go away, Dick,” Jason called out hoarsely, unwilling to listen to the older man’s attempt at optimism.
Not now. Not with the memories lingering in Jason’s mind, not with a teenager’s startled deduction that Nightwing moved like Jason was a threat still lurking in his head.
“No,” came a voice that Jason hadn’t been expecting. “I’m not leaving.” Jason half-turned, just to confirm that he wasn’t hearing things, and stared at the teen that crossed the last few steps to the grave and observed it, head tilted and brow furrowed.
“I can’t believe we haven’t gotten rid of this yet,” Tim said.
“What are you doing here,” came out harsher than Jason intended and he swallowed, trying to grab for the stilted calm he always used when talking to his replacement. It was hard to reach now, still half-stuck in a fifteen-year-old’s memories.
Because fifteen-year-old Jason had been hurt and afraid of Bruce, mistrustful of Dick, downright antagonistic with Damian—but he’d immediately latched onto Tim. Tim, who’d been the only to explain what was happening, why everyone was looking at him like a ghost, who took Jason away from Damian’s hostility and Dick’s guilt and Bruce’s grief and showed him pictures that he’d taken of Batman and Robin. Tim, who watched Jason with a bitter sadness he didn’t understand—until he changed back.
“Bruce thought you wanted space and Dick thought you went to your safehouses,” Tim shrugged, taking a seat beside Jason like this was a thing that they did, hang out while out of uniform in a cemetery at the grave of a kid that had died and broken so many things in their lives.
“And how’d you find me?” Jason shot back, still caustic. Aware that he was ruining all his progress with Tim but unable to stop it. Failing was the story of Jason’s life, why change it now?
“I have a tracker on your bike,” Tim replied casually.
Jason’s calm splintered further. “Don’t trust the reformed crime lord?” he snapped back. “Or are you worried I’m going to try to slit your throat again?”
It was never enough, was it, nothing he did would ever be enough, he could never wash the stain of being a villain off of him—
“Yup,” Tim said, popping the p. “I make a habit of tracking everyone who’s attempted to murder me, which is a list that is surprisingly long.” He sprawled out further, leaning back on his hands and still staring at the gravestone. “You know that Bruce has the paperwork to bring you back from the dead, right? He’ll do it in a heartbeat if you asked.”
Jason flinched at the way he’d said back from the dead, a chill going down his spine. The grass felt colder, the air quieter, the grave heavier. “I like being legally dead,” he said roughly, trying to shake off the chill. “Saves me from paying taxes.”
“That is not how that works,” Tim turned towards him, alarmed. “You know that’s not how it works, right? Please tell me you aren’t committing tax fraud.”
“I pay taxes for my aliases, Christ, I’m not stupid,” Jason shot back, flushing at the forced backtrack. Tim’s gaze was a little too knowing and Jason wanted it off of him.
“What are you doing here?” Jason asked again, glowering. “Don’t you still hate me or something? Didn’t you say you never wanted to see me again?”
Tim didn’t answer, still watching him with that disconcertingly keen gaze.
“You know I’m not him, right?” Jason said, too rough to be a sneer. He jerked his head at the gravestone. “Robin died, kid, and he didn’t come back.” Everything that made Jason a hero had been left behind in the grave when he crawled out. “You shouldn’t have broken the spell,” came out rawer than he intended as he spoke the words that had been running over and over in his head since he’d woken up in the medbay. “You should’ve chosen him.”
The horror, the disbelief, the burning question. Why in the world had they chosen to bring Hood back when they could’ve had Robin again?
Tim merely considered him, expression inscrutable, before turning away and making for the gravestone. Jason didn’t realize what he was doing until he heard the sharp whine of metal scraping against stone and he jolted up.
“What the hell, Tim?” Jason snarled, yanking the kid away to see that the damage was already done—there was a line through the death date, defacing the stone.
“You’re not dead, Jason,” Tim snapped, eyes narrowed. “The grave is empty.” He pushed upright, forcing Jason to stumble back. “You’re not dead. The part of your life when you were Robin is over, but that doesn’t mean it wasn’t you, that it isn’t still a part of you. You can’t choose between Hood and Robin, they’re both a part of you and that will never, ever go away.”
Jason didn’t realize he was shaking his head until Tim’s glare deepened. “I’m not,” he croaked out. “I’m not your hero, Tim.”
“No, you’re not,” Tim said sharply. Jason had been the one to say it, but the confirmation sliced him to the bone. “That doesn’t mean that you’re not still a hero.”
Jason stared at him, taken aback.
“You can’t separate your life into good and bad, Jason,” Tim said, turning back to the gravestone. “It’s all you. And you have to live with that.”
Here lies Jason Todd. August 16th, 1990 — April 27th, 2006.
Chapter 169: Cuckoo + alt pov
Summary:
Talia doesn’t need her sword to hurt the saboteur.
Notes:
Whumptober Day 15: Emotional Damage! Talia's POV of the second-to-last scene from Cuckoo.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
No further visits from family members occurred before the saboteur stirred.
He moved weakly at first, before bolting upright and scanning his surroundings. He looked terrified—good, a part of Talia purred, the part that was not a mother—and he visibly flinched when he caught sight of her.
Terrified, but not surprised. He knew where he was.
Talia strode inside the cell, watching dispassionately as the saboteur cowered against the far wall. “Timothy Jackson Drake,” she said, and going through his records had been so illuminating. “Do you have any idea what you’ve done?”
She’d been so close to losing Damian. Jason. Her Beloved. The life she carved out here, away from her father, where she could be free and happy.
“I d-didn’t,” he sniveled spinelessly, “I—I didn’t mean to—did—did someone get hurt? I’m sorry—I didn’t push the button—”
“I asked you a question,” Talia cut him off coldly. Did he think failing in the last second was in any way going to help his case?
The saboteur looked like he wished he was anywhere but here. “N-No,” he shook his head, looking up at her with bright, blue eyes. So much like Jason. “I don’t—don’t know—I don’t know what the—the thing did—I’m sorry—”
“It was an EMP,” Talia said coolly, watching the saboteur blanch. “It would’ve disabled every electronic in a mile radius. It would’ve crippled our security system, and it only could’ve been activated from the inside.”
The saboteur kept shaking his head. “I’m sorry, I never meant to—I didn’t know, I swear—I didn’t know—”
“You didn’t know?” Talia repeated, mocking. “You don’t seem all too surprised by where you are.” She tilted her head, staring at him from an unmasked face. “Or who you’re with.”
A better denial would be to assume that she was wearing a costume, that this was all some stupid joke, because how could gold-digger Talia Wayne possibly be the vigilante Shrike?
“You know who I am,” Talia said softly, watching the saboteur curl in on himself. “You know who my husband is. You know who my son is.” He didn’t try to refute it. “And you expect me to believe that you didn’t know you were delivering our destruction?”
“I—I—I—”
“Let me ask a different question, Timothy,” Talia said, voice silk over steel. “How long have you been working for Ra’s al Ghul?”
The saboteur looked…confused. “I don’t—I’ve never—”
“We found your internet records,” Talia cut off his denials. “You’ve been talking to him for a year.”
One year she’d been spied on, one year she’d missed one of her father’s operatives working right under her nose, one year her father’s reach had extended right to the walls of her home—
“R-Ramses Head?” the saboteur asked, looking up at her quizzically. Like a child. She couldn’t ignore that niggling part of her any longer.
Something wasn’t adding up. Ra’s al Ghul was a proud man, and so were his servants. There was no point to the denials, she expected cutting words and sneers and threats, not—not a crying child.
“Why don’t you tell me everything, Timothy,” Talia said slowly, “and start from the beginning.”
It was a disturbing tale.
Timothy was a bright child, smart enough to find trouble, which is clearly what he did. Alone, isolated, her father was very good at offering a consoling shoulder to people that believed themselves wronged by the universe, that believed themselves special, and it was a masterful tale of manipulation.
“A-And I said n-no, I s-swear I did, I s-said no, but—” Timothy hiccupped on a breath, “b-but then he star-started talking about m-my parents and—and he knew w-who I w-was and he th-threatened them and I’m sorry—” his voice broke entirely, “I’m r-really sorry, I d-didn’t want to, he—he said my parents—he—” the child suddenly blanched and Talia cast a glance over her shoulder to see what had frightened him. “Please,” the child whispered, looking up at her beseechingly, “p-please, my p-parents—do you know if th-they’re okay?”
A pang. You’ve grown soft, daughter, Ra’s whispered in her ear.
“I’m sorry,” Talia said quietly, watching the child’s face change rapidly to horror, “the plane carrying your parents caught fire. Your parents passed away.” The child looked stricken and she debated with herself for a moment before revealing the rest of it. “This morning. 9:34 AM.”
She’d assumed it was part of the plot, parents dead, son missing, an easy way to fold Timothy Drake into the League of Assassins. Judging by the Drakes’ travel schedule, they hadn’t been home all that often, and a budding criminal mastermind would’ve jumped at the chance to be free.
Instead, Timothy Drake crumpled in grief.
Keening sobs rang out as the child cried and cried, breaking down like she’d shoved a knife into a shatter point. He curled in on himself, holding himself tightly like it would keep him together, rocking as he sobbed, distraught and desolate.
Talia couldn’t ignore the part of her that was a mother any longer. She settled next to the child and drew him closer to gently soothe him in his grief.
Her father had no consideration for the lives he wielded like knives. And what better revenge than to turn those sharpened weapons against the man that honed them?
Chapter 170: bargaining + alt pov
Summary:
Bruce would like one conversation with his son that doesn’t turn into a dramatic production.
Notes:
Whumptober Day 16: “No one’s coming.”! Bruce's POV of the phone call in bargaining.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Bruce is tired. His whole body aches and his fatigue is relentless—he’s not as young as he used to be, and being kidnapped is exhausting. He’s just about to drop off to sleep in his nice, warm bed—he needs to give Alfred another raise—when his phone rings.
His personal cell, not his work phone.
Bruce holds perfectly still in the forlorn hope that the incessant ringing will leave him alone. It unfortunately does not.
He cranes his head to see who’s calling him at this ungodly hour of the night and the jolt of adrenaline upon recognizing Jason’s number is enough to wake him all the way up. He practically lunges out of bed to grab the phone, jabbing at the accept button frantically.
“Jay?” Bruce says, breathless, when the line connects.
The contact with his second son is still new, fragile, like the silken threads of a spiderweb. The Red Hood has mellowed out after his explosive reveal, claiming Crime Alley and acting more like a vigilante than a criminal, and Bruce has had a few conversations with him as Batman that ended with only the threat of bullets rather than the real deal. And Jason came to save him, Hood working together with Robin—it felt like a dream. Like it’s too good to be true.
And judging by the sinking feeling in his stomach, he was right.
“No one’s coming,” Jason says, voice unreadable.
“What?” Bruce says. It takes him three tries to pull up the tracking algorithm, his fingers are trembling too hard. “Jason, what’s wrong? What happened?”
“No one’s coming,” Jason repeats, and Bruce can hear the edge in his words now. “I thought that I was the only Robin that would ever think those words. Guess I was wrong, huh, Bruce?”
It takes Bruce’s panicking mind a second to put it together. Tim.
“What happened to Tim?” he asks, alarmed for an entirely different reason. Tim didn’t report any injuries and he was supposed to be home right now, home and safe.
“What happened to Tim?” Jason’s voice has taken on a snarl. “I’ll tell you what happened to Tim—he decided that the best way to recruit help to save your sorry fucking ass was to give himself up to be fucking tortured!”
Bruce’s stomach drops but Jason isn’t done.
“He appears on my doorstep, practically giftwrapped with a bow,” and Jason’s voice is so loud that Bruce has to hold the phone at a distance, “and when I ask him where the Bats are, he tells me that no one’s going to fucking come for him!”
The volume isn’t helping Bruce’s panic but he isn’t called the World’s Greatest Detective for nothing. So Tim promised—promised Hood that he could torture him in exchange for helping Bruce, and clearly intended to go through with it, and Bruce’s alarm is only saved from reaching critical proportions by the fact that Jason wouldn’t be calling him, clearly furious, if he was planning on going through with it.
Or maybe he would, just to be contrary.
“Is anyone hurt?”
“No, no thanks to you,” Jason snaps, but Bruce exhales in relief. Jason clearly hears it, because he snarls immediately, “Is this what you’re teaching your good little soldiers now, how to sacrifice themselves for the cause?”
On the come-down from panic, Bruce’s headache is rearing up again and he sighs as Jason keeps shouting. “Jay,” he says, cutting off his second son’s ranting. The tracking algorithm keeps pinging off a different location and Bruce exits it. “Just tell me where you are, and please calm down.”
Bruce winces as soon as he hears it. That was a mistake. There’s a second of stunned, furious silence before Jason practically explodes.
“Tim shows up, dissociating—” Bruce keeps the phone as far away as possible as he starts to head down to the Cave, “—and you want to fucking tell me to fucking calm down? No, I’m not calming down and no, I’m not telling you where we are, what the fuck? Why would I send him back to you? You let him give himself up to be tortured and murdered.”
“Jason, I didn’t know he was going to do that,” Bruce exhales, feeling so very tired. He wants to question what the hell Tim was thinking. He needs to see Tim again to make sure he’s okay.
“Of course you should have known!” Jason argues, still furious. “How did he get out of the Manor?”
Bruce opens his mouth to respond that Tim refuses to stay the night at the Manor no matter how many times Bruce asks, but there’s a crackle of voices on the other side.
“What?” Jason says, quieter. And then, “Went home—the Manor is your home!”
“Is that Tim?” Bruce asks, booting up the Batcomputer to pull up the list of Hood’s safehouses. “Can I talk to him, please?”
“Shut up,” Jason snarls, voice quiet but no less angry. “He doesn’t live at the Manor? You let a kid go back to an empty house? No wonder he thought he could just knock on my door and ask to be murdered!”
That feels like a dagger to his heart. Bruce notes down the safehouses and heads to get changed. His whole body aches and he’s exhausted, but he needs to see Tim.
“Jason, I’m sorry,” Bruce says softly, trying to sound soothing and not patronizing. “Can I just talk to Tim—”
“No,” Jason replies immediately. “No. Go fuck yourself. You told me you were doing better. You told me that you weren’t going to make the same goddamn mistakes. And what did you get? Another Robin, leaving another note and running away!” His voice raises sharply and Bruce flinches away from the phone. “You’re goddamn lucky he came to me—what the fuck do you imagine the Joker would do if a Robin offered himself to be murdered?!”
“Jay, please stop shouting—”
“I will not stop shouting!”
Bruce looks up at the ceiling. The ceiling looks down at him. Kids, he mouths to it like it can understand, and for a moment, it feels so familiar it hurts.
“You know what, fuck it,” Jason’s tone changes sharply to something softer. “I can’t deal with you right now. Just—no.”
The line clicks off. Bruce immediately calls back, but it only gets one ring in before he gets the unavailable message. Bruce pinches the bridge of his nose and groans.
Looks like he’s not getting any sleep tonight. Bruce moves to get dressed and head out to find Jason and Tim.
Notes:
[All bargaining Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 111 — 170 — 199.]
Chapter 171: money's worth + alt pov
Summary:
Jason pushes Nightwing a step too far.
Notes:
Whumptober Day 17: Breaking Point! Jason's POV of the first scene from money's worth.
Chapter Text
Goddamn. Fucking. Bats.
Jason had had a plan. A good plan. Carefully calculated to ensure that he could sweep through Gotham’s underground and install himself on its throne. And it had worked perfectly—he’d taken control of the drug trade, pissed off Black Mask, and gotten enough kryptonite to drop the equivalent of a nuclear bomb on Metropolis.
And he’d had to give it away to rescue a pair of idiot birds.
Jason couldn’t believe the two had been stupid enough to be captured, and idiotic enough to do it when Batman was away. And with no other vigilantes in the city and Nightwing and Robin in imminent danger of being sold to the criminals with the deepest pockets, Jason hadn’t been able to stop himself.
Talia had been right when she called him a sentimental fool.
Jason yanked the gear into park with more force than it warranted and hopped out of the truck. He was the fucking idiot. The only option he had left was to keep the birds and engineer a confrontation with Batman that way. He wasn’t going to lose just because some inconvenient feelings got in the way.
He gritted his teeth against the memory of what some of those criminals had been planning to do to Nightwing and Robin.
Jason wrenched open the back door of the truck. Nightwing was moving, clearly struggling against his bonds, but Robin was out like a light. He didn’t even react when Jason reached for him and slung him over a shoulder.
Huh. The kid was lighter than he’d been expecting.
“Wait!” Nightwing burst out, wriggling harder. He looked like a caterpillar. “Wait, where are you taking him?”
Jason ignored him and walked away with Robin. Only it didn’t seem entirely sporting to dump the unconscious kid in a cell, and anyway, he hadn’t stirred an inch, which was vaguely worrying. Jason needed to take a blood sample and figure out what they’d drugged him with—specters of old memories felt like icy fingers around his wrists.
“Stop! Wait!”
Jason wasn’t doing a good deed. He wasn’t. This was all part of his master plan—there would be no Robin to rescue if he was already dead, so Jason would have to ensure the kid didn’t croak of an overdose.
“Hood! Hood! Where are you?”
He dumped Robin in a spare bedroom and went back for Nightwing—the older vigilante would be the problem to deal with. Jason would have to lock him up before the drugs wore off because dealing with an angry, protective Nightwing was not going to be a picnic.
“What?” Jason sneered, relishing in the way the mechanized voice sounded, looming over Nightwing. “Did you want a gag? Because I’m not—”
“Where’s Robin?” Nightwing demanded, as arrogant as ever, even on his knees.
“Somewhere he can’t fly away,” Jason taunted, feeling a surge of anger. “What’s it to you?”
“Please.” Nightwing’s voice dropped to something soft and jittery. “Please, leave him alone. Take me instead, he’s just a kid—”
“Take you?” Jason sneered, trying to shove down the voice at the back of his head whispering, if only he cared that much about you—“You’re old news, Nightwing. I’m much more interested in Batman’s shiny new Robin.”
It was a lie, of course, if Batman didn’t do any better in saving Robins this go around, well, Jason knew he’d do anything for Dick Fucking Grayson, and it was satisfying to watch Nightwing blanch, clearly rattled.
Jason didn’t expect what Nightwing did next, though.
“He’s a kid,” Nightwing breathed out, voice strangely rough, slumping deeper into the kneel until his legs were spread at an indecent angle. “I have more experience.” What the fuck. “I’m more flexible.” What the fuck. “If you leave Robin alone, I promise, I’ll make it good—”
“The fuck is wrong with you!” Jason reared back. Watching Dick flirt was uncomfortable enough when he was on the sidelines, but like this—like Dick was trying to seduce him—oh god, Jason was going to be sick. “I’m not going to rape you!” Dick’s expression vanished to unreadable. “Or Robin!” Jason said to cover his bases.
Jesus fuck. Had Dick actually thought—didn’t he know—Hood had been clear about his rules from the start—
But Dick thought he was a criminal. And criminals rarely kept their word.
“Then—then why did you buy us?” This time, Jason could hear the tremor in Dick’s voice.
Jason was hardly going to admit that he’d had a surge of ill-timed protectiveness. “What, did you want to become a mobster’s plaything?” Jason snapped back. “Jesus, Dickie.”
Dick froze immediately. “What did you call me?”
Oh shit. Oh fuck. Months of meticulous planning, the most careful attention to detail, a intricately plotted trail of breadcrumbs, and Jason had blown it all with one word.
There had to be a way to salvage this. Dick wasn’t Bruce, but he was no slouch at putting together clues, and Jason had left enough of them to piece together the puzzle weeks too early. “I called you Dick,” Jason sneered, choosing to go on offense, “because that’s what you are.” Dick was growing ashen. “How’s Bruce by the way?” Jason asked casually. “There’s only so much you can tell from the tabloids.”
Jason was expecting Dick to snarl back, temper rearing its head, intending to make Dick angry enough that he didn’t connect the Red Hood to Jason Todd. Then he could shut Dick in a cell and figure out what was wrong with Robin and still salvage the remnants of his plan.
He wasn’t expecting Dick to have a fucking panic attack.
“Shit,” Jason cursed, crouching next to the hyperventilating vigilante. “Dickie, Dick, breathe, come on—”
Dick didn’t respond, not even when Jason pulled him up and dragged him out of the entryway and to the couch. His gaze was fixed on nothing, eyes distant and clearly dissociating, and Jason cursed again before pulling his helmet off.
“I’m sorry, Dickiebird,” Jason said, softer, but Dick still didn’t react. “Crap, I was being an asshole, it’s okay, I’m not going to hurt you.”
His babbling was probably more panicked than helpful as he wrapped the blanket around Dick and tried to soothe him the way he remembered.
“Deep breaths, Dickie, it’s okay,” Jason coached, hugging Dick. “It’s just you and me—”
“No,” came the soft, cracked voice.
“No?” Jason immediately let go of Dick, hoping that his mind hadn’t gone to Jason’s worst case scenario. “No, you don’t want me to touch you?”
He waited, hands hovering over the blanket, as Dick’s eyes gradually focused, scanning over the surroundings and finally moving to Jason.
“Jason?” Dick said, slow and disbelieving. Jason was frozen to the spot, not daring to move a single muscle as Dick slowly reached out to put a hand on Jason’s cheek.
“Hey, Dickiebird,” Jason said quietly, twitching his lips into the faintest of smiles. Dick still looked fragile, like a strong wind would be enough to shatter him, and Jason was terrified of moving wrong.
Dick’s expression firmed right before he clawed across Jason’s face. “Ow!” Jason jerked back, cheek stinging. “What the fuck was that for?”
His asshole of an older brother was rubbing his fingers together. “You’re not Clayface,” Dick said blankly.
An understandable reaction, but still. Jason rubbed the stinging skin, grumbling, “You didn’t have to claw my face off to check that, Jesus Christ, Dickie—”
“Jason?” Dick sounded disbelieving again, floaty and cracking at the same time.
“That’s my name, don’t wear it out,” Jason glowered at him, leaning away in case Dick tried something else. “Honestly, what drugs are you on—”
“The first time I took you train surfing,” Dick blurted out at random.
“What?” Jason stared at him, wondering if he should get a blood sample from Dick too.
“What happened the first time I took you train surfing?” Dick rephrased, blue eyes bright and fixed on Jason in a strange kind of frantic desperation.
Jason blinked. And then blinked again. Oh, it was an identity check. And then he turned red when he realized what Dick was asking.
“Really, Dickie?”
“I didn’t tell anyone and I know you wouldn’t,” Dick said flatly. Jason was busy trying to shove down memories he thought he’d fully repressed. “So tell me what happened the first time I took you train surfing.”
Jason recognized that look, that was Dick’s I’ve-set-my-stance-and-I-refuse-to-budge and since it worked on Batman, king of stubbornness, Jason had no hope of holding out.
“I chickened out,” he hissed to his lap, ears burning. “I couldn’t do it, I wouldn’t get on, and you bought me consolation ice cream and swore you wouldn’t tell anyone.” Though clearly he’d ignored the don’t ever bring it up part of the agreement. He glared at Dick, face still hot, “Are you happy now—”
Jason wheezed, struggling for a moment before he realized he’d been attacked by a Dick Grayson Octopus Hug.
“I still need air,” he grumbled, but returned the hug, curling around his shuddering older brother. “Are you crying?” That was the unmistakable sound of sobbing. “Why are you crying?”
“I m-missed you,” Dick gasped, clinging to Jason like he thought he was going to disappear, and something twisted in Jason’s heart. “I missed you s-so much, Jaybird.”
That nickname. That fucking nickname. Jason hadn’t realized how good it would feel to hear it again.
“S’okay. I’m here now,” Jason said roughly, trying to hide the hoarseness of his voice. Dick just clung harder and Jason was rapidly losing the battle against his own emotions. “Fuck, Dickie,” Jason’s voice cracked, “you’re going to m-make me cry now.”
He blinked as furiously as he could, but there was no stopping the tears. All he could do was hold onto Dick and try his best to avoid bawling on his older brother like he was a kid again.
His plans were in ruins, his goals wavering, his anger demolished. But right here and now, Jason wouldn’t have it any other way.
Chapter 172: shallow water blackout + outtake
Summary:
If Bruce wants Jason to trust him, he needs to make a show of trust first.
Notes:
Whumptober Day 18: “Take my Coat”! Jason's first trip on land in shallow water blackout!verse.
Content warning: mer au, selkie au.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Bruce was thrilled when he heard the beginning of the loud, clear note from the shell he’d left under the pier. “It’s him,” Bruce said to Dick, getting up from the dinner table. “The mer I told you about. You can finally meet him.”
The note ended abruptly, like the speaker had been cut off. Bruce went cold in a way that had nothing to do with the ghost that appeared in the doorway, frowning at Bruce abandoning his plate halfway through a meal.
“Something’s wrong,” Bruce breathed out, and ran for the door.
“Master Bruce,” came the offended shout, soon followed by, “Master Richard! Your dinner will get cold!”
“Sorry, Al,” Bruce heard Dick call distantly, footsteps thundering after Bruce. “Bruce, wait up! What happened?”
Bruce couldn’t explain, not with awful dread choking his throat—he’d worked so hard to establish trust with the wary merling, trying to overcome Jason’s fear, promising him that Bruce wasn’t offended that Jason was in his territory and wouldn’t go after him. Bruce couldn’t help the longing to keep the merling safe, but half of Bruce’s life was on land and he couldn’t take Jason there. He’d spent the last several weeks brainstorming a way that Jason could safely travel inland, but he hadn’t managed to hit upon a good idea yet.
And now—now Bruce was sprinting down the stairs to the pier like his life depended on it, ignoring Dick’s calls for him to slow down.
He nearly stumbled when he got to the pier and hurriedly scanned the dark waters for any sign of red, green, and yellow scales. “Jason!” he called out loudly, turning in a worried circle. “Jason, where are you?”
Dick finally arrived at the pier, panting hard. “Bruce, what the hell—whoa.”
He stumbled back as Bruce whirled towards him, immediately catching sight of what’d startled Dick. There was a small face in the water off to the side, baring tiny sharp teeth at Dick.
“Jason,” Bruce exhaled in relief, crouching on the pier, “are you—”
His sense of smell wasn’t as keen in human form, but it didn’t have to be to register the sharp stink of blood.
“Jason, what happened?” Bruce asked frantically, wishing he could reach out and drag the merling onto land. Jason had freaked out the one and only time Bruce had been in seal form, his predator senses going haywire. “Are you okay, lad?”
Jason shook his head, movement weak. “Hurts,” came out gurgled and slow.
That sounded bad. That sounded really bad. Mer scales were as tough as armor, so anything that managed to pierce through that had to be a grave wound. Bruce could see Jason listing, sinking deeper beneath the waves.
“Jason! Jason, we need to take you to a hospital,” Bruce said as levelly as he could, reaching his hands out. Leslie was a discreet doctor, and Jason wouldn’t be the first ocean denizen Bruce had brought to her to be treated. “Jason, please.”
Jason eyed his hands with as much distrust as his foggy expression could muster.
“Jay-lad, please,” Bruce begged, but the merling’s expression was fast losing coherence, and Bruce was aware he didn’t have enough trust to leverage.
Wait.
There was a thought.
Bruce shrugged out of his coat and held it out to the merling. “Here,” he said, breathless. “Take my coat.” Jason actually bobbed his head up out of the water in his surprise. “You can keep holding it, Jay, just please let me take you to a hospital.”
“Bruce,” came Dick’s shocked inhale, but Bruce ignored him.
“Jay, please.”
Jason wavered—and finally reached out to take the coat. Bruce exhaled in relief, but the merling’s grip was weak and he was sinking again. Bruce threw caution out the window and slipped into the water after him, grabbing both coat and merling.
He could feel the injury now, a long gash up Jason’s torso, as though something had raked across his front. Only one line, which usually meant human and not creature. Bruce bundled Jason up in the coat as quickly as he could and the merling’s tail transformed into legs in waterlogged pants.
“Take him,” Bruce said, hoisting the child out of the water towards a worried Dick. “And get to the car. We don’t have much time.”
Dick opened his mouth to say something, glanced again at the merling, and snapped it shut before doing as he was told. Bruce pulled himself out of the water as Dick went running back up to the house and followed after him.
He wasn’t going to lose Jason. Not now, not ever.
Chapter 173: exhaust + alt pov
Summary:
Dick sees Hood fall.
Notes:
Whumptober Day 19: Knees Buckling! Dick's POV of the second-to-last scene from exhaust.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Dick had been reserving judgement on whether working together with Hood was a good idea, but now he was definitely leaning towards not. Seeing everyone lose their minds with worry because Hood had decided to disappear the moment the team-up was over didn’t bode well for future encounters. Hood clearly saw the team-up as way of achieving his goals, not a way to mend relationships, and Dick was tired of watching his family continue to extend an olive branch only to have it set on fire.
But first, came tonight’s debrief. Dick waited impatiently on the rooftop, scanning the skies for Hood’s approach—how far had he gotten? Bruce was hovering like he’d swallowed an energy drink and Tim looked particularly concerned.
Dick finally saw a figure flying in on a grapple and blew out a breath of sharp relief. “There he is,” he said, and both Bruce and Tim turned to see Hood swing onto the next rooftop.
But something was wrong—Hood didn’t disengage the grapple, he let go of it, stumbling awkwardly across the gravel. He didn’t manage to regain his balance before his knees buckled, sending him crumpling to his knees as he tore off his helmet and bent over, visibly shivering.
Dick was halfway across before he even realized what he was doing. The worry that something had happened to Hood had never fully abated and Dick’s heart was in his throat as he touched down on the right rooftop. “Hood?” he called out cautiously as he headed towards the other vigilante.
Hood spun towards him with the kind of instinctual surprise that meant he hadn’t registered Dick’s approach at all, but Dick was more concerned with the way he swooned backwards and Dick lunged to catch him before he fell.
“Deep breaths, Little Wing,” Dick said, heart stuck in his throat from how badly Jason was trembling. He couldn’t see any visible injuries, but Jason was out of it enough to be blindly clinging to Dick and taking ragged breaths. “Deep breaths. You can do it. Where are you injured?”
Dick distantly registered Robin and Batman landing on the rooftop, but his attention was firmly focused on his little brother. His little brother, who looked pasty and ill underneath the helmet, face gaunt and clammy.
“Hood,” Dick said in his Titans report-now voice. “Report. Where are you injured?”
“I’m not injured,” Jason slurred weakly, and attempted to push free of Dick. Dick let him, hovering with his arms outstretched in case Jason collapsed again.
“You nearly collapsed,” Batman growled, voice thick with concern and worry. “You are not fine.”
“I’m not—I’m not injured,” Jason said weakly, trying to brush the sweat-sticky hair out of his face with trembling hands and failing. He was breathing too ragged and Dick swept his gaze over his armor, hunting for any signs of blood or broken bone. “I just—I’m tired, that’s all.”
Dick would’ve named it a lie, if it wasn’t for the sheer defeat in Jason’s tone.
“Tired,” and that was definitely Batman’s Robin-you-fucked-up voice. “You came on a mission while exhausted enough to collapse on your feet.”
Jason flinched and leaned back towards Dick, and Dick was struck by how small his little brother seemed when he wasn’t posturing. Sure, Jason might be as big as Bruce, but he was still just a teenager, and something in Dick’s heart was splintering.
“I’m sorry,” Jason said hoarsely, “I didn’t—I wasn’t trying to—I just—I wanted this mission to go well.” Oh, Little Wing, no. “I’m sorry I messed it up,” Jason took a ragged breath before his voice started to crack, “I won’t—I won’t do it again, I swear, I’ll—I’ll be better next time.”
Dick had wondered, sometimes, if Hood really was Jason, if the murderous crime lord raging through the city was the same fifteen-year-old kid that had smiled so shyly whenever he was around the Titans. Now he had his answer.
“Please,” Jason’s voice dropped to begging, head bowed, trembling all over, “please. Give me another chance. I’ll make it up to you, I swear, I’ll be better, I—”
“Jason,” Bruce’s voice, softer than he usually was in the cowl, and Dick hovered protectively by Jason’s side as Bruce reached out to put a hand on Jason’s cheek. “I’m not mad at you, lad. Just worried.”
“But I,” Jason looked up, expression brimming with painful hope, “I didn’t screw it up?”
Dick clenched his hands into fists to keep from reaching out and crushing Jason into a tight hug and never letting go.
“No, you didn’t screw it up,” Bruce said firmly, finding the right words for once. “And even if you did, you never needed to prove yourself.”
Jason’s expression crumpled entirely as he started sobbing, and he practically crawled into Bruce’s arms when he extended them. Wrapped up in Batman’s cape, he didn’t look anything like the man who put eight heads in a duffel bag. He looked like a kid who’d been desperately wishing to come back home.
“I’m sorry,” Jason said thickly through the tears, “I didn’t want to mess it up, I wanted it to go right, I wanted to work together again—”
“I told you he wanted to come back.” Robin, sounding worried but also self-satisfied from where he was hovering next to Dick.
Dick kept half an ear on Bruce’s litany of reassurances as he met Robin’s stare. “Well, baby bird, that’s why you’re the smart one.”
As predicted, Tim flushed at that, and Dick took advantage to bounce up and grab his other little brother in a hug, pressing a kiss to Tim’s hair.
“And,” Dick said solemnly, “Jaybird’s very lucky to have a little brother like you watching out for him.”
Tim turned fully red at that, shoving Dick off and pretending like he wasn’t hiding his face with his cape. Dick turned back to Bruce, heart skipping a beat when he saw Jason fully limp in Bruce’s arms.
“I think he fell asleep,” Bruce whispered, body language somewhere between panicked and protective. “He—he said he wanted to go to the Manor. He said he wanted to go home.”
Bruce sounded bewildered and hopeful both at once. Dick prayed that it wouldn’t be ruined.
“Well, then, let’s get him home,” Dick smiled back.
Chapter 174: whipping boy + alt pov
Summary:
Dick sees an unexpected face at Ra’s al Ghul’s breakfast table.
Notes:
Whumptober Day 20: Alt 7 Protective! Dick's POV of the fifth scene from whipping boy.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Dick set his jaw into a scowl and allowed the guards to ‘escort’ him to breakfast, drawing him away from the hallway Dick had been about to sneak into. They were running out of time and Dick felt the tension in every step.
He was watched, constantly—it would be flattering to be taken so seriously as a threat, if it didn’t mean that Dick had no chance of finding a way out, or contacting someone, or meeting with Damian outside the kid’s supervised training sessions.
Dick needed to make sure Damian knew he was there for him. That it was okay, that Dick was okay, even if he wasn’t sure how many more lashes he could take. That Damian was being so brave, his little baby bat, and it broke Dick’s heart to see it.
He tried not to think about which would break first: Damian’s resolve or Dick.
Dick walked into the dining rom. He’d failed to find a way out for the past couple of days, and he needed to try harder after breakfast. If he could just manage to get a message out to Babs—
Dick couldn’t help freezing. It was stupid to show any sign of weakness in front of the Demon’s Head, and Dick had indeed been concealing the agony of his wounds, but he couldn’t manage to suppress his shock in time.
“Grayson,” Slade smiled at him, as though this was a casual meet-up and he wasn’t sitting next to Ra’s al Ghul. “You look better than you had in Rabat.”
Rabat. A human trafficking ring that Dick had been tracking and an assassination contract Slade was on. Both of them stumbling upon each other in surprise and trying not to blow each other’s cover. Rabat meant play along.
“Slade,” Dick said sharply. He didn’t have to try very hard to sound taken off guard and unhappy about it. “I can’t say the same.”
“Ouch, pretty bird.” Oh, so Slade was playing sleazy mercenary this time. That never boded well. “You always know how to bite.”
“And yet you’re the lapdog, Slade,” Dick said, stiffly drawing his chair out. He didn’t look at Damian, he didn’t want the kid to read whatever was on his face. “Enjoying bowing to Ra’s al Ghul?”
Ra’s looked very amused and Dick had a bad feeling about the expression on that face. Dick needed to catch Slade alone to ask what the hell he was doing—why was he here, and what was his goal?
“If the prize is so sweet, I don’t mind,” Slade said, and it was particularly jarring to hear Slade flirting in front of Ra’s al Ghul. Something in his eye narrowed. “I still haven’t paid you back for Tacna, after all.”
Tacna. International smugglers. Dick had asked Slade for an in and the man had provided. Dick had to play Slade’s sex slave for four days until he got the intel he was looking for. Tacna meant trust me. Tacna meant this is going to hurt.
Dick flicked his gaze down, staring at his plate, using the memories of that mission to set his expression to suppressed fear. It was easier than he would’ve liked.
Nightwing and Deathstroke’s relationship had historically been hard to define because Slade made it hard to define. From the outside, it would’ve looked particularly toxic, judging by the amount of the violence and the number of times Slade had threatened to hurt him for ruining one of his contracts. From the inside, Dick knew full well that Slade had never followed through on any of those threats. From the inside, Dick knew that Slade was loyal to no one but himself.
And the highest bidder.
So the question was—who had outbid Ra’s al Ghul?
Notes:
[All whipping boy Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 221 — 174 — 214 — 164.]
Chapter 175: wibbly wobbly + alt pov
Summary:
Tim’s fight with Hood takes an unexpected turn.
Notes:
Whumptober Day 21: “You’re safe now.”! Tim's POV of the fourth scene from wibbly wobbly.
Content warning: dimension travel.
[start of multichapter upload, ch175-187.]
Chapter Text
There was a horrendous screech through the air, like a thousand nails scraped down chalkboard, and Tim dove behind a statue to avoid the attack as Hood—vanished. He fumbled the roll, heart pounding frantically at the delay, and popped up again, certain that Hood was right behind him, ready to shoot—
Hood wasn’t anywhere near him. Hood was a good fifteen feet away, no guns, no helmet, looking down at himself in obvious surprise. Tim blinked in a mirror of the same shock—Hood’s uniform had magically changed. There was a red bat outlined on the armor now, and less weaponry than Tim had catalogued before, and when Hood looked up at him, his expression shifted into an emotion that looked very unlike rage.
“Hey,” Hood said, voice oddly tentative, and Tim flinched back when he raised a hand. It was so strange to hear Jason’s voice again. Hood looked around, expression still vaguely stunned, before raising both hands and stepping forward.
Tim kept his grip on his staff. This didn’t feel like a trap, but he didn’t know what else it could be.
“I’m not going to hurt you,” Hood said slowly, which was a stunning reversal of his opening statement. “I’m not the Hood of this time, I’m from the future.” What. “I’m not going to attack you.”
Tim narrowed his eyes. Strange sound, momentary disappearance, different uniform, sudden confusion—enough of the pieces were there, but Tim couldn’t trust it. This was Hood. What if he was just waiting for Tim to lower his guard down so that he could—
So that he can what, a bitter voice inside him snarled, get the better of you? Oh wait.
Okay, so maybe Hood didn’t need cheap tricks to defeat Tim. He’d already won, he was just dragging out the defeat.
“Someone was fiddling with a time device on my end and accidentally sent me here,” Hood said, dropping his voice further. Something pinged in Tim—that was Robin’s talking-to-victims voice. “I’m not going to hurt you.”
Tim didn’t want to believe it. Tim wanted to believe it so badly that it ached. “There was this—sound,” he said evenly, trying not to betray that he was buying the story even as a prickle of suspicion formed. “You disappeared for a second.”
“Yeah, looks like Time’s got some ideas of its own,” Hood grumbled, pausing the scan of his surroundings and fixing his gaze on Tim. It was disconcertingly intense. “But you’re safe now,” Hood said, softer, clearly cataloguing every injury. “I can help you to the medbay.”
The prickle of suspicion grew louder.
“No strings attached,” Hood said, hands still up in surrender. “I just want to help.”
The last of the puzzle pieces snapped into place. Hood knew where he was, to make that offer of a medbay. Could recognize the signs of a fight around him, the injuries on Tim. And yet there wasn’t the slightest hesitation, the search for a culprit, the faintest hint of surprise.
“You’re the Red Hood,” Tim said.
“Not from your time—”
“I believe you,” Tim said, because he did. It wasn’t a happy realization. “But you’re still the Red Hood.” And the most damning piece of all—“You knew that—Hood was attacking me.”
Hood made a face but he didn’t try to deny it. He just met Tim’s gaze with something sad in his expression. “I remember this day.”
That hurt.
Tim jerked back, prepared to hear it but still horrified, a moment that jostled the breaks in his ribs. Hood moved forward but Tim straightened, broken staff held out in a block, desperate not to allow Hood the chance for a surprise attack.
There was clearly still a part of him that thought it wasn’t really Jason, and it had been snuffed out like a blown-out candle.
“You’re from the future,” Tim said raggedly, “this future.” Which meant it was real. Hood actually hated him. Hood actually wanted him dead.
“Well, I don’t quite remember this happening,” Hood tried for levity and Tim gave him a hard look. Hood exhaled, “Yes, this future. In my version, I beat you up and left you unconscious.” It made a chill run down Tim’s spine—how badly had he been injured? How long had he been out of commission? “If it’s any consolation, I wasn’t in my right mind.”
Tim immediately zeroed in on him. What did that mean? Did Hood—was Hood—was it not Tim’s fault that his hero despised him? “What happened?” Tim asked, trying to tamp down renewed hope. “Mind control? Toxin?”
“The Lazarus Pit,” Hood answered. Right, he’d been with the League of Assassins. “It’s like-it makes everything you feel stronger. I was jealous of you, but in my right mind, I would’ve never attacked you for it.” Well, that was disappointing, but at least Tim hadn’t inspired rabid fury. “With the Pit amping everything up, it drowned out rationality.”
Tim swallowed. “And there’s a…cure?” he asked tentatively. “Or did it go away on its own?”
“A little of column A, a little of column B,” Hood said. Tim noticed that Hood seemed closer now than he’d been at the start and resolved to pay more attention. “There was an Arkham breakout and I got hit with fear toxin, Joker gas, and Ivy’s pollen all at once.” Tim was promptly distracted because that sounded like an incredibly unpleasant experience. “My heart would’ve given out in the hour, so Tim did some quick calculations and gave me a mixed dose of the three antidotes.”
Tim frowned. “And that cured you?” It didn’t sound like it should’ve worked.
Hood made a cross between a shudder and a wry smile. “The antidote saved my life but reacted badly with the toxins in my system. I spent nearly a month with a fever, trapped in a never-ending cycle of nightmares, having uncontrollable laughing fits and attempting to claw my skin off each second that no one was touching me.” Tim flinched in sympathy. “We don’t know if the Pit was used up keeping me alive, or if I sweated it out, or if the combined chemical reaction canceled it out, but when I woke up, I had blue eyes again.”
Hood pulled off his domino mask and Tim could see Jason Todd looking back at him. Older, wearier, but still Jason, still the Robin that Tim had watched on Gotham’s streets.
“And—and you stopped attacking me?” He couldn’t hide the painful hope in his voice any longer.
“Yes,” Jason said, looking sad. “You’re my little brother, Tim. I am so sorry that I ever hurt you, and I deeply regret this day. You didn’t deserve this.”
It felt like someone had cut the strings holding Tim up. Like the best and worst of dreams, because Tim never wanted to wake up. It was everything he wished so desperately to hear, and now that he had it, he was terrified it wasn’t real.
“Tim? Robin?” Jason was suddenly next to him, and Tim realized that his vision had turned blurry. “Can I help you to the medbay?”
Please don’t leave, Tim wanted to beg. “Okay,” he said instead, and at the first gentle touch, nearly crumpled in tears.
Jason was here. His Robin was back. And Tim knew he wouldn’t stay.
Chapter 176: allopreen + end note
Summary:
Jason is trapped under sibling cuddles.
Notes:
Whumptober Day 22: Withdrawal! Scene from the end notes of allopreen.
Content warning: cuddle pollen.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jason, trapped on the couch under one clingy monkey of a younger brother and one clingy octopus of an older brother, contemplated the ceiling as he pondered how his life had gotten to this point.
He decided that it started the night he stole the Batmobile’s tires. That had kicked off this whole mess. Yup. It was all because of that.
“I hate you,” Jason said when a dark-haired head peered into view. Bruce, infuriatingly, only blinked at him.
“What did I do?” Bruce asked, politely leaving off the this time they could both hear. Jason glowered at him. Bruce continued to play clueless billionaire.
“This,” Jason gestured at himself, or did his best to gesture at himself when his limbs were all trapped. “You did this to me.”
“Did I?” Something quirked on Bruce’s lips that on anyone else would be a grin. “I don’t know, Jay, I’m pretty sure this is all on you.”
Jason snarled. The effect was somewhat reduced when he was being used as a pillow by one drooling kid and one drooling adult man. Jason had tried to escape when Dick had found them, but had eventually been forced to surrender.
Hell hath no fury greater than a Dickhead being kept from a cuddle pile.
“I blame you for giving me siblings,” Jason glared. “It’s all your fault.”
“Whatever you say, Jay-lad.”
Ugh. Jason hated him. Despised, with every cell in his body. Stupid smirking billionaire. Jason was tempted to claw himself free and let Bruce handle the two, except he wasn’t convinced Bruce would do a good job. It was the kitchen microwave incident all over again. Jason absently wondered if Bruce had gotten that lifetime ban lifted by Alfred.
“Shouldn’t the pollen have worn off by now?” Jason grumbled, squirming slightly to ease the pressure on his arm. Neither of the two woke up, conked out to the world, and it was having a soporific effect on Jason. He kept wanting to close his eyes and take a nap.
“It should’ve,” Bruce said, the faintest furrow of worry in his scrunched eyebrows. “Though withdrawal effects are sometimes observed in cases when the target doesn’t receive touch soon enough.” Jason growled at the memory of Tim, curled into a ball in the closet, so small and so tired. “It should pass within the day.”
Jason squeezed Tim tighter and tried not to think about Tim going through withdrawal symptoms on his own, afraid to tell anyone. “And the Golden Boy?” Jason asked gruffly, yawning halfway through. “What’s his issue? He didn’t get hit with pollen.”
“Do you truly believe that Dick would ever pass up an opportunity to cuddle with his little brothers?” Bruce asked, smiling warmly down at him. Jason continued scowling, but another yawn disrupted it, scrunching up his face and making the world go blurry for a moment. “Get some rest, Jay. You look tired.”
Running a criminal empire wasn’t easy, Jason wanted to shoot back at Bruce, especially because Bruce had failed—Batman had failed—someone had failed something, but he kept losing his train of thought. The afternoon sunlight was warm and the presence of his brothers was comforting and the itchy lock of hair was being swept out of his face and Jason couldn’t help sinking down.
There was a soft kiss against his forehead and Jason fell the rest of the way to sleep.
Chapter 177: prison bars + alt pov
Summary:
Jason’s family gathers around his bed and watches him suffer.
Notes:
Whumptober Day 23: Alt 8 Made to Watch! Bruce's POV of the second-to-last scene of prison bars.
Content warning: fear toxin, Joker gas.
Chapter Text
Jason had been dead the last time Bruce had seen him in this bad a condition. Limp, with uncountable injuries, bloody and broken, and still he’d checked for a pulse, hoping beyond hope, desperate and frantic—but there was no pulse. No breathing. The caved-in ribcage made CPR a moot point.
It had taken Bruce minutes to accept it, but Jason had been dead from the moment the bomb went off. A voice in the back of his head said it was better than this.
Jason was writhing, struggling against the bands keeping him in place, laughing hard and frenzied. His eyes were open but unseeing, face frozen in a rictus of a smile that looked more terrified than happy, chuckles bursting out as though they were bloody gasps.
“Fuck, he’s not stopping,” Dick said, sounding close to tears from the other side of the bed, where he was clutching Jason’s hand as tightly as Bruce was.
“We can’t give him any more drugs, the risks are too high,” Tim called out, bags under his eyes, hunched over the chemical analyzer. The toxin levels were dropping, but not fast enough, and Jason’s laughter grew higher and more frantic until he was choking on it, clutching Bruce’s hand hard enough to hurt.
“Little Wing, come on, breathe,” Dick murmured, voice breaking. He ended up bowing over Jason’s hand, trembling silently, stuck in the same awful boat as the rest of them.
Jason was dying and they didn’t know how to stop it. They could barely slow it. The fear toxin and the Joker gas had combined in an unholy chimera and Jason was trapped in a nightmare he couldn’t escape.
“Come on, Todd, you’re better than this,” Damian said, his tone soft as he moved next to his big brother. His expression was unreadable, his jaw tight like he was grinding his teeth. Bruce wanted to reassure him, but he didn’t know what to say.
He didn’t know what to do other than sit vigil at Jason’s bedside, terrified every moment that it would be Jason’s last.
Damian finally managed to drag Dick from the bed, pulling him to go upstairs and take a shower and get some food. No one had dared to try and drag Bruce away. Not when he felt like a statue, rooted to the spot, clutching his second son like it would be enough to keep him alive.
Steph and Cass came hurrying in, trailed by Alfred, who looked older and wearier than Bruce remembered. Jason had been quiet for a little bit, and they’d dared to hope—but no, the laughter was just getting worse, and Bruce winced as it increased an octave, sounding more like sobbing than chuckling.
“Hey, Helmethead, wake up so you can tell me the joke,” Steph said, watery, lips pressed tightly together. They didn’t know whether Jason could even hear them or whether everything was being twisted by the fear toxin. Steph twisted her hands before walking to Tim, movements jerky like she wanted to help but didn’t know how.
Cass’s expression was the worst, though. He’s hurting was all she’d said when they’d first gotten him to the Cave, flinching back as though she could feel it herself. She’d avoided the Cave after that. “Little brother,” she called softly, “wake up.” She steeled herself and touched his ankle, light and feather soft. “Jason.”
Laughter, unending, and it sounded so much like the Joker that Bruce wanted to claw his ears off.
Cass didn’t stay long and Alfred took her place, pressing down on Jason’s leg. “You can defeat this, Master Jason,” the old man said with a surety that none of them felt. “I have faith in you.”
Bruce blinked, and the world was blurry. Bruce blinked again, and tears dripped down his cheeks to join their brethren on his damp shirt.
“Jay-lad.” He could barely recognize his voice. “My son. Please.” Jason didn’t look at him, didn’t seem to hear him at all. “Please don’t make me watch you die again.”
Because this time, Bruce wouldn’t survive it.
Chapter 178: the other wayne kid + outtake
Summary:
No one touches Talon’s Little Wing.
Notes:
Whumptober Day 24: Blood Covered Hands! Dick rescuing Jason in the other wayne kid!verse.
Content warning: Talon au, blood and gore, murder.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jason swallowed and tried to push himself up. It hurt. His whole body hurt, the rope burns around his wrists, the bruises, the sharp, throbbing pain of a broken leg. He didn’t look at it, aware of how the edge of the bone pressed against his skin, nearly making Jason puke. It felt unreal.
The warehouse was very, very real. The hot, choking air, the trails of dust on the ground, the metallic tang of blood. And there was so much blood.
He crawled forward, bit by bit. He ignored the limbs that he encountered, fingers open, limp, feet askew, puddles of blood growing larger.
One of the bodies had bright blonde curls. Blue eyes, so much like his own, stared at him in silent accusation. A silver gun lay on the ground, not far from her outstretched hand.
Mom, Jason allowed himself to think once, bundling all his hopes and fears and wishes, before letting them die too.
Wet cracking sounds were coming from further in the warehouse. Jason hadn’t realized that death sounded so squelchy. That humans were, when you came down to it, nothing more than bags of meat, popped with little more difficulty than a water balloon. That it was possible to take a living, breathing human, sneers and mocking laughter and dark eyes, and reduce them to a pulpy mess.
The cracking sound stopped. There were no more noises. The warehouse was dead silent.
Jason crawled around the last corner and froze. There he was, the green-haired purple-suited Clown Prince of Crime that Jason knew from TV and sneak peeks at Bruce’s files. Only he wasn’t green or purple or a clown anymore. He was just red.
The figure curled over him raised its head and Jason didn’t move. It lurched free of the dismembered corpse, dripping red, making its slow, sinuous way towards him, and Jason didn’t move. It fixed him with a golden stare, black ichor in stark contrast to all the blood, and Jason still didn’t move.
It crouched in front of him. Jason didn’t flinch. The creature could kill him twenty different ways in the time it took to flinch.
“Little Wing?” it asked softly. It raised red hands towards him—bloody from the clown, from Jason’s mother, from all the men in the warehouse that had stood by and laughed while Jason was beaten with a crowbar by a deranged maniac—and pulled him towards its icy body and a heart that beat too dully to truly be alive.
It was wetter than hugs usually were. It stank of metallic copper, thick enough to make his stomach turn. But Jason squeezed his eyes shut and relaxed into the grip all the same.
“You’re hurt,” his brother said mournfully.
Jason tried to shake his head and reassure him. “I’m okay,” he half-said, half-sobbed. He’d been so terrified. So very scared, panicked and injured and all alone—until a wraith in black and gold had dropped from the rafters.
“I’m okay.”
Notes:
[All the other wayne kid Batcellanea shorts, in chronological order: 190 — 178 — 185 — 234.]
Chapter 179: infallible + alt pov
Summary:
Dick is saved by a stranger.
Notes:
Whumptober Day 25: Lost Voice! Dick's POV of the last scene of infallible.
Content warning: drugged.
Chapter Text
Dick didn’t understand what was happening.
He wasn’t having an especially decent night, floaty and vaguely disconnected on whatever the traffickers drugged him with, though not drugged enough to be unaware of what was happening. Unfortunately, the greater threat had been who the traffickers were meeting with, and Dick was still a little hazy on how the Red Hood had murdered an entire warehouse full of people so quickly.
And why the man appeared to have rescued him in the process.
For a moment, Dick thought that Slade had switched up his usual modus operandi, or was working undercover for some reason—the build vaguely matched, the ease with weaponry, the motivation to keep Nightwing all to himself—but even if he stretched his disbelief, Dick couldn’t imagine Deathstroke the Terminator making him tea.
“Not that I’m not grateful,” Dick started slowly, inwardly wincing at the rasp of his voice, “because I very much am, but why did you bring me here?” That someone didn’t want him dead, fine, that someone wanted him for themself, also expected, that someone would rescue him, not entirely out of left field, but that someone would rescue him and bring him to a very cozy-looking apartment? Unusual. Very unusual. “I don’t usually get rescued by crime lords.”
The Red Hood unholstered a gun very loudly. “Who said this was a rescue?” the mechanized voice growled.
Ah. So he was touchy about it. Why did Dick always attract the tsundere criminals? “You killed everyone in the warehouse and gave me tea,” Dick pointed out, half-expecting the man to start stammering like an anime schoolgirl.
Dick might’ve been spending too much TV time with Tim lately.
“I’m not the good guy,” Hood postured, raising the gun, though Dick noted that it wasn’t aimed directly at him. Definitely tsundere. Dick could’ve poked the man’s buttons a little while longer, but he was exhausted and he wanted to take a hot shower and curl up with a blanket and forget this night had ever happened.
So Dick took the crime lord at face value, setting the mug of tea down and drawing up a shudder as he dropped to his knees. The drugs were leaving him with a killer headache. “Then what am I here for?” he asked, voice scratchy and quiet.
Hood immediately lowered the gun. “Get up.” Was it the obedience or the position that was getting to him? “I said, get up!”
Dick put a hand on the table like he was trying to follow orders, but instead of pushing up, he let his arm go weak and toppled down, avoiding the edge of the coffee table by a couple of inches and crumpling to the floor.
There wasn’t dust under the couch. This was a clean freak of a crime lord.
“Stop before you give yourself a fucking concussion,” Hood snarled, and Dick concealed a smile against the floor. So Hood was all bark and no bite. Good to know, though it still didn’t tell him who he was…
Hood’s footsteps stomped over to him. Was he actually falling for it? Dick held his breath as Hood grabbed under his arms and pulled him up.
The moment he was level with the helmet, he went for it. The catches were easy to click and Hood’s sudden jerk back did Dick’s work for him, yanking the helmet off his head as Dick went sprawling back to the ground.
Ha, it had worked—
Dick stared at the face of a boy that should’ve been six feet underground. “Jason?” he breathed out.
No. It couldn’t be. It couldn’t possibly be. Dick had seen the files, had catalogued the injuries. No human could come back from that. Dick had visited Jason’s grave. How—it wasn’t possible—Jason couldn’t be alive.
Jason stared at him, dead silent, looking like he wanted to jump out the window.
“Jason?” Dick repeated, needing him to answer, needing something. “Little Wing, is that you?”
The part of him trained by the world’s greatest detective was pointing out that it made sense, Jason had always been protective, Jason knew how to make tea like Alfred, the Red Hood was an old alias of the Joker.
The rest of him was transfixed between desperate hope and disbelief.
Dick yanked off his mask, uncaring of the sting it left behind, and stared at Jason’s face without a filter. Same nervous expression, same hunched shoulders, same resting scowl. Just older and harder.
“Jay?”
Please, please, please let it be true—
“Dickiebird,” Jason said quietly, and it felt like something slotted back into place in Dick’s heart.
Dick didn’t know when he started crying, he just blindly struck out in Jason’s direction and tackled him in a hug, clutching him hard enough to cause bruises, trying desperately to tell Jason how much he missed him, how much he loved him, how happy he was. His voice got raspier and raspier and died completely, but Dick didn’t care.
He had his little brother back and nothing else mattered.
Chapter 180: drown + end note
Summary:
Jason’s version of ‘kicking him out’ is ‘telling him in increasingly loud tones to leave before he gives up and makes Tim lunch’.
Notes:
Whumptober Day 26: “Why did you save me?”! Scene from end notes of drown.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tim, curled up in a blanket burrito on the couch, stared in apparent fascination at the TV playing a documentary about blue whales. It was indeed interesting, but his primary motivation was ignoring the crime lord clearing his throat behind his couch.
“So when are you leaving?” Jason finally gave in and asked, moving to block Tim’s line of sight. “I’m not running a bed-and-breakfast for wayward vigilantes here.”
Tim resisted the urge to point out that Jason had given him a bed and then breakfast, and merely scooched a little further down the couch so he could still see the TV. “I’m in the middle of something.”
Jason stomped over to block Tim’s view again, arms crossed and a growing scowl on his face. In Red Hood gear, it might’ve looked intimidating. Without it, and fully aware that Jason’s bark was worse than his bite, it looked like a sullen pout.
“The Manor has all the screens to watch whatever the fuck you want, Replacement. Get off my couch.”
“Nooo,” Tim drew the word out, flopping sideways to crane his neck to see. Jason looked ready to blow a gasket. “I don’t wanna.”
“Excuse me?”
“It’s nice here,” Tim gave Jason an upside-down look. He didn’t try the puppy-dog eyes, they’d been called soullessly creepy by Steph, he just huddled further into his blanket to pull off the weak orphan waif look and gave into the cough that was hovering at the back of his throat. “And I’m tired. And hungry.”
Jason’s glare darkened further. “I don’t fucking care. Leave.”
Tim ignored him and stretched fully out on the couch. Jason cursed and turned off the TV.
“This isn’t a joke or a game, Replacement. I want you out of my house. Now.”
Jason certainly hadn’t skimped on the furniture. This pillow was really soft. Tim snuggled closer to it and yawned—triggering a coughing fit that was not on purpose this time. When it subsided, Jason was looming over him, eyes glowing green.
“I won’t tell you again,” Jason said, soft and dangerous. “Get the fuck out.”
Tim closed his eyes.
There was a curse and a flutter of movement above him before something cold and hard nudged his cheek. “Get out,” Jason snarled, growling as low as Hood, “or I’m going to put a bullet in you and drag you out.”
Tim highly doubted that, Jason could’ve dumped him out at any point thus far and hadn’t even tried, but he opened his eyes to confirm that the gun pointed at his face had its safety on and appeared to be missing a magazine. He considered Jason for a moment, focusing on his glower, and wondered whether to continue pushing buttons or aim for the kill.
“Why did you save me?” Tim finally asked.
Jason blinked in surprise, “What?”
“Why did you save me?” Tim asked, straightening up on the couch. Jason withdrew the gun, scowling deeper. “You said all this shit to Batman and Nightwing about how much you wanted me to pay, and when you had the opportunity, you saved me.” Tim tilted his head, looking up at Jason. “Why?”
A furious battle of emotions warred over Jason’s face, his grip on the gun spasming, and his ears slowly turned red. Tim watched in fascination as Jason flushed, expression snapping to something like embarrassment before smoothing over to his default scowl.
“I’m making rice stew for lunch,” Jason snapped out, not looking at Tim as he stomped back to the kitchen. “And I don’t care if you don’t like it.”
Tim let the grin stretch wide over his face.
Notes:
Tim regrets it momentarily when it turns out the stew is hot enough to destroy his tongue, but it does manage to clear his sinuses.
Chapter 181: wipe out + alt pov
Summary:
Slade has a bad feeling about the visitors to the rink.
Notes:
Whumptober Day 27: Stumbling! Slade's POV of the last scene of wipe out ch3.
Content warning: skating au, sexual harassment.
Chapter Text
They get the ice a little early today and Slade keeps an eye on the little bird and his even littler student as the Jokers shuffle on with less than their usual raucousness. All of them can empathize with the grueling slog that is sponsor hunting, after all.
Slade keeps a close eye on the skaters even as their practice starts in earnest—he can’t forget the sight of the kid bursting into the locker room nearly in tears, and his gut tells him that something’s wrong. He’s just not sure where the rotten stink is coming from.
The inattention ends up costing him—Slade almost gets sideswiped by fucking Sionis before he jerks out of the way. “Come on, Wilson,” Sionis jeers, “you can make heart eyes at your lady love later, get your head back in the game.”
Slade growls, ready to make Sionis eat some ice, but it’s Dent that halts them both, staring at where Slade’s gaze was with a growing frown. “Is that fucking Maroni?” he asks, voice edging into a snarl.
Everyone in earshot whips to face that direction.
Maroni’s been blacklisted from every rink in the country for his dirty dealings, and Slade never thought he’d dare to show his face in Gotham again. The sheer amount of corruption and crime at the Cave before Wayne took over nearly poisoned Gotham’s skating scene forever. And from the looks of thing, he’s dragged that same filth back in.
“If you’re not interested, you can leave,” the little bird’s voice cuts sharply through the air, rising higher, and the Jokers’ practice slowly grinds to a halt as the growing altercation catches everyone’s attention.
Slade is too far away to hear what Maroni says in reply, but not too far way to fail to make out the visible leer on Maroni’s face as he does an obvious once over.
Something is roaring in the back of Slade’s head.
“Leave,” Grayson says sharply, “now.”
Maroni only laughs at him, pressing forward until the younger skater is in danger of stumbling back onto the ice. He casts a desperate glance behind him and his eyes go wide when he sees them, but Slade focuses on Grayson.
That fucking leech dares to put a hand on the little bird, and now Slade is close enough to hear everything the asshole is saying.
“—only one place you skaters belong, babydoll, and that’s on your goddamn knees.” Slade grabs the kid first, yanking him onto the ice and practically throwing him at Dent—“Little Todd here learned that lesson well, but it seems like you need a refresher—”
Slade rips Grayson away from him, seething rage pulsing through his veins as the skater stumbles back against him. He doesn’t have to look to know that the rest of the Jokers have abandoned their practice to back him up without knowing what or why and Slade makes sure Grayson’s upright on his skates before turning back to Maroni.
“I believe he told you to leave,” Slade growls out, furious beyond reason.
Maroni turns the shock into a glare fairly quickly, hulking bodyguards moving forward in a laughable attempt to intimidate. The Jokers respond predictably to the challenge. Dangling a fight in front of a hockey player is like fresh meat to a slavering pack of hounds and Slade turns away from the snarls to check on the two skaters.
Grayson is staring blankly into empty space, trembling from head to toe. “Little bird,” Slade asks as softly as he can when everything in him is thrumming with anger, “are you okay?”
“Jason,” Grayson says suddenly, whirling around. The kid looks at him with big eyes, too small in the midst of the Jokers, before lunging at Grayson. The little bird nearly goes flat on his ass but Slade catches him and lowers him more slowly to the ground.
The kid is sobbing so loud it echoes in the rafters.
Slade looks up at his teammates. Dent’s expression is drawn into a fearsome frown, Day’s worried, even Sionis looks concerned. “Should we…do something?” someone pipes up from the back, with the same helpless rage that Slade is feeling.
The two skaters clutch each other like they’re terrified they’ll be torn apart and the sound of gasping breaths and soft cries fills the air.
“Get some towels,” Slade finally barks out. “And some juice.” Dent and Day skate off to the benches. “And give them some fucking space, for Christ’s space.”
There isn’t a single chirp as the Jokers do as he ordered.
Dent hands him a towel and Slade bends to wrap it around them—Grayson startles violently at the touch, and the seething fury inside of him grows darker. “It’s a towel,” Slade says quietly when Grayson lifts his head, scrubbing at his tearstained face.
Grayson looks at him, and then at the rest of the rink, before his expression goes unreadable. “Jay,” he nudges the kid sobbing in his lap, “Jay we need to get up. We’re blocking their ice.” There’s a ripple of murmurs around them. “Jason, the Jokers have practice, we can’t stay here.”
“No,” Slade cuts him off, “you don’t need to get up right now. Take a moment.” None of the Jokers speak up to overrule them even though they’re forty-five minutes into their practice. Day arrives with the juice bottles and Slade offers one to the little bird. “Drink some juice. Breathe.”
Grayson stretches out a shaking hand, but he can’t grip the bottle and his breath hitches as Slade catches it. Slade gently sets the bottles down on the ice, within his reach.
“Take all the time you need,” Slade says as softly as he can, before skating back and giving them space.
Dent’s started a furious, whispered rant about Maroni on the other side of the rink, drawing more than one curious face. Coach squints at them before clearly resigning himself to the idea of interrupted practice. Slade glares at anyone who’s still staring voyeuristically at the two upset figure skaters and their stuttering conversation until they get the hint and draw away.
Slade himself considers the few fragments of the altercation that he heard and their likely implications. And then wonders how good Wintergreen is at burying skeletons of a decidedly more literal nature. He keeps a watchful eye on the pair of figure skaters, but politely keeps his attention subtle.
At least, until they get up and look like they’re about to leave. “You can’t leave,” Slade says immediately. The building hasn’t even been cleared yet, security’s been called to comb through every room and make sure Maroni left no nasty surprises behind.
“Excuse me?” Grayson blinks at him, clearly taken aback.
“Maroni is bad news,” Dent interjects, serious for once. “He’s a dangerous man with dangerous friends. You shouldn’t be by yourselves right now. You should call Wayne.”
Where is Wayne, anyway? Slade’s not an expert on figure skating, but surely it shouldn’t be Grayson’s job to steer the kid’s sponsorship deals—
“Bruce is out of town.”
Of course. And god forbid they have an actual guardian.
“Crap,” Dent groans, “is there anyone else you can call?”
Slade can call Wintergreen. Wintergreen was in the military at one point, surely he knows how to murder someone. There’s no better way to ensure that the pair are safe—
“Barbara,” Jason says quietly.
“Barbara?” Slade frowns. Who’s that?
“Barbara Gordon,” Grayson clarifies. “She’s related to the Police Commissioner.” Huh, so they have some connections after all. But getting the police involved will make Slade’s plan much more difficult. He’ll need to move up his timeline.
It doesn’t take long to text the barebones of the details to Wintergreen. Wintergreen immediately responds telling Slade not to do anything stupid. Slade is affronted, but Wintergreen says that he’s working on it. Dent’s managed to convince the skaters to stay with them in the meantime.
Slade blinks at the sight of Jason waving around a hockey stick with a faintly maniacal air. Whose bright idea was that?
“Get the kid a helmet first!” Slade grumbles as Dent and Sionis draw the kid into shooting practice. Grayson is hovering in place, still looking vaguely shell-shocked. “You want to play too?” Slade asks. “It’s cathartic.”
Hockey’s always been how he’s worked out feelings, anyway.
But Grayson shakes his head, looking vaguely ill, and skates to the boards so he’s out of the way. He swallows, ashen and trembling, and Slade waits by his side, watching him carefully.
“He’s my responsibility,” Grayson finally chokes out, “and I—I didn’t even know that something was wrong.”
“It’s not your fault,” Slade replies firmly.
“It is,” Grayson’s voice cracks, “I’m supposed to—I’m supposed to make sure he’s okay. And I failed.”
He sounds heartbroken. He sounds devastated. This kid is less than half Slade’s age and did his damned best to protect another kid from one of the biggest assholes in the skating world and he looks like he’s going to fracture in front of Slade.
“No,” Slade says sharply, because he needs to nip this in the bud now. “No, little bird, you didn’t know. That’s not your fault. You stood up for the kid, you were there for him, you protected him.” No one missed that Grayson put himself between the kid and Maroni. “From where I’m standing, you did exactly what you’re supposed to do. You didn’t fail.” The little bird looks up with teary blue eyes. “You can’t stop all the bad things in the world,” Slade says softly, a lesson that’s never not painful to learn, “but you can make sure he’s not alone.”
Grayson is crying softly, shaking again, and Slade extends an arm without thinking about it. “Here,” he says, and is mildly surprised when Grayson takes him up on the offer and tucks himself under Slade’s arm.
He’s still shuddering, clutching Slade tightly, and Slade wraps him in an encompassing hug. A part of the rage quiets at the feeling of the little bird warm and safe in Slade’s arms.
“It’s not your fault,” Slade repeats. There’s only one person whose fault it is. “If that fucking scumbag so much as looks at either one of you again, I’m going to leave him in pieces.”
“Thank you,” Grayson whispers, voice muffled against Slade’s jersey. “For helping us. You didn’t need to—”
“Yes, we did,” Slade says darkly, imagining what would’ve happened if they weren’t there. If it was just Maroni and his bodyguards against two young skaters. The thought makes him even more murderous. “Our rink. Our responsibility.”
“Still,” Grayson murmurs. “Thank you.”
Slade indulges his desire to hold him tight, looking over the rink to make sure that nothing else is out of place.
“You’re welcome, little bird.”
Chapter 182: hot wheels + alt pov
Summary:
Bruce goes to check up on Dick.
Notes:
Whumptober Day 28: Anger Born of Worry! Bruce's POV of the last scene in hot wheels.
Chapter Text
Bruce was waiting for Dick to contact him. Dick was a teenager, he needed his space. That was what everyone told him. So Bruce waited.
Waiting didn’t preclude hacking into Bludhaven’s systems to keep an eye on his son and Bruce grew very, very alarmed when a second name popped up on his systems.
Who was Jason Todd?
Screw waiting. The Bat had been itching to fly into Bludhaven since the moment Dick had left and Bruce finally gave into it.
There was no meaningful security on Dick’s living room window and Bruce easily disabled the trip wire as he slid through, casting a double take at the dark-haired head visible from the back of the couch—that was a child—before slipping to the kitchen, where he could hear Dick’s singing.
Dick was stirring a pot on the stove, bouncing in place, and a fond smile twitched at Bruce’s lips before he forced it back down. Even unguarded, Dick’s instincts served him well and it took only two seconds before he whirled around, humming falling flat as he raised the ladle to block an attack.
The tenseness of his posture eased when he realized who it was, but Bruce could see Dick’s hackles rise, expression falling into a hard frown. Before either of them could speak, however, a noise from the living room halted them.
The child was frozen in the doorway, escrima stick afloat, staring at them. He was even younger than Bruce had assumed, thin, with bright blue eyes that seemed almost too big for his face and a familiar hunted expression, like an orphan staring up at Bruce in a circus on the worst day of his life.
Bruce whirled on said orphan. “A child,” he growled. “You brought a child into this.”
Dick bristled all over. “Okay, one, that’s rich, coming from you,” Dick snapped—but Robin had been too dangerous, that had been the whole point, and now another innocent child—“and two, Jason is none of your business.”
“He’s in my apartment, that makes it my business.”
Instantly, Bruce knew he’d said the wrong thing. Dick swelled up like a balloon, face turning red in outrage.
“Your apartment? Your apartment?” Dick was advancing on him with the ladle but Bruce held his ground. “Last time I checked, that bank account was under my name, but I suppose I couldn’t expect anything else from you. You can have the fucking trust fund back, and all your gear too, and—”
Bruce had to stop him before he crossed a line he couldn’t take back. “You’re getting angry. Calm down.”
“Calm down?” Dick screeched furiously. “Fuck you, B, you don’t get to order me around!”
Bruce resisted the urge to clamp his head over the impressionable child’s ears. “If you would just listen—”
“I’m sick and tired of pandering to your paranoia—”
“Robin,” the child’s voice cut them off, high and wavering. “You’re Robin.” Bruce turned back to the child, and abruptly realized he did recognize him—he wore the same terrified expression of the little thief that had stolen his tires.
The escrima stick clattered to the kitchen floor from nerveless fingers and Jason followed after it, lunging for the kitchen table and curling up underneath with a loud, choking sob.
“Jason?” Dick’s expression changed from rage to worry in a split second, following Jason with slow, jerky movements, like he was holding himself back from scooping up the child. “Jaybird? Jay, can you hear me?”
Jason gasped underneath the kitchen table, loud, wrenching things, like he was struggling to breathe. Bruce had to tighten his hands into fists to stop from following Dick as he ducked under the table.
“Shh,” Dick soothed, soft and easy, “Jaybird—Jaybird, breathe.” As effortless as the cheer he’d brought as Robin. “Breathe, Jay, come on, you can do it, inhale, yes, just like that, now exhale, slow and deep, good job, Jaybird, inhale again.” The gasping breaths grew softer, steadier, as Dick kept up the count.
Bruce glowered at the pot still bubbling on the stove and turned it off. He’d interrupted Dick in the middle of making what looked like lasagna.
“Ignore him,” Dick said firmly, shifting so that his back was to Bruce. “I won’t let him touch you.”
Robin had often soothed children, a more reassuring presence than Batman’s shadows, but it had never felt so much like a knife in his back.
“Are you feeling better? Can you breathe?” Dick checked. And then, his voice dropping to a more conspiratorial whisper, “It’s just Batman. His bark’s worse than his bite.”
Bruce frowned automatically.
“No?” Dick asked, sounding perplexed. “Why are you scared of him?”
Bruce thought he had a fair idea. He spoke up for the first time since Jason’s panic attack, “He attempted to steal the tires off the Batmobile.”
A moment of silence.
Dick burst out laughing. Bruce hadn’t told him the story, but he had no doubt that Alfred or Barbara had passed it along. “That was you?” Dick wheezed, “Oh, I’m so much happier that I found you. You know how many people have the guts to rob the Batmobile? You’re my new hero, Jaybird.”
Bruce glowered. “You weren’t the one who had to spend several minutes hunting through alleys to get the tires back.” It had made for a long night and a grumpy return home. Alfred was too polite to laugh at him, but it had been a near thing.
“Don’t tease, you’re frightening Jason,” Dick scolded, but his voice was more conciliatory than it had been at the start so Bruce took it as a win. “It’s okay, you’re safe here,” he soothed the child as both of them crawled out from under the table.
Jason was clutching Dick’s shirt and stayed half-hiding behind him as he warily looked up at Batman, like a baby bird hiding behind its mother. Bruce had to restrain himself from making a very un-Batman-like sound at the sight.
“And why is he here?” he asked instead.
“Because I,” Dick started before stopping with a look of consternation. “Because Nightwing,” he started more slowly, darting a guilty look at Jason, before cutting off again.
Jason looked unimpressed. “I know you’re Nightwing,” the kid grumbled.
Considering he’d been holding one of Nightwing’s escrima sticks, Bruce gathered that that deduction hadn’t been very hard to make.
Dick was pink now, and determinedly not meeting Bruce’s gaze. “Jason told me that the shelters and the foster care system has been taken over by traffickers,” he said airily, “so I suggested he stay with me while I deal with them.”
Bruce narrowed his eyes at the thought of Dick taking on a city-wide network of traffickers. “Hn.”
“I don’t need your help,” Dick retorted immediately, eyes flashing.
“Are you going to take on the entire system by yourself?” Bruce asked pointedly. “With a corrupt police force?”
“I was thinking of joining the BPD—”
“And take care of Jason?” Bruce added, interrupting Dick’s protest. The child was clearly attached to Dick, he already knew their identities, and—as much as Bruce was disgruntled about it—had the guts to steal the tires off the Batmobile. There would be no parting this kid from Dick.
Dick clearly recognized it too, because his answering, “I don’t need your help,” was weak and faltering. Still, his jaw was tight, and Bruce knew how fiercely Dick would fight if Bruce tried to get his way. And Jason’s tight grip on the older teen was equal parts scared and protective.
Bruce had a feeling that if he said the wrong thing, Dick would run again. And this time, Bruce might not be able to find him.
“It’s been awhile since you last visited Alfred,” Bruce said finally, choosing his words with care. “And you can take Jason with you.” Alfred, who’d raised Bruce and half-raised Dick, would be much better at providing practical advice if Dick seriously wanted to take care of a child, and Jason looked in need of some more nourishing meals.
“Who’s Alfred?” the child asked distrustfully.
“He’s kind of like my grandfather,” Dick replied on the automatic tone of someone who’d had to explain that too often, before tensing into a glower. “What, no lecture about names?”
Bruce was heartened that Dick at least remembered the importance of secret identities, though it was pointless now. “Your young guest has already put the pieces together.”
Dick whirled around to stare at Jason. Jason swallowed and, looking directly at Bruce, said, “You’re Bruce Wayne.”
When Bruce took off his cowl, Jason’s eyes went wide and he ducked to hide behind Dick again.
“Bruce isn’t going to hurt you,” Dick said, peering at Jason over a shoulder but making no moves to change his position between them. “Besides, you figured out the family secret! You’re practically one of us already.”
Dick shot a mischievous glance at Bruce, and Bruce felt something in his heart jump at the reappearance of Robin.
“Hey, Jaybird, how would you like another look at Batmobile?”
Bruce fought down the automatic growl and merely sighed. If this was how he got his son back, so be it.
Chapter 183: war of attrition + end note
Summary:
Tim manages to sneak out of the Manor and all the way into Crime Alley. Straight into a gang of muggers.
Notes:
Whumptober Day 29: Defiance! Scene from end notes of war of attrition.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tim wondered darkly if this was how supervillains were made.
It had been two torturous weeks. Dark and devoid of light. Surrounded by enemies who sought to tear him down, holding up pathetic reasoning about addictions and unhealthy caffeine habits and “no, I will not let you buy another coffeemaker and if you try to hack Bruce’s account, you’re going to be on no computer privileges until Batman gets back.”
Evil, the lot of them. Tim didn’t know how he ever believed that Dick was a hero. Behind that cheerful, ever-smiling façade was a rogue intent on making sure Tim got more sleep than could possibly be healthy for him. That whole ‘eight hours a day’ thing was a myth and yet Dick persisted.
Well, Tim would show him. Tim would show them all.
The rational part of Tim’s mind piped up that he could’ve stopped at any shop along the way and gotten coffee. Or set up a delivery point so Tim could use the already hacked account to buy himself a coffeemaker without Dick knowing. Any one of a hundred things instead of what he was actually doing, which was hobbling into Crime Alley on his crutches, a hero on a mission.
Something very dear to him had been taken hostage. And Tim was going to get it back.
Hood had crossed a line. The broken bones? Whatever, Tim had had worse. But the coffee? No one touched Tim’s coffee and lived. No one.
Aside from Dick, and Alfred, and Bruce, and Steph, and—now that Tim was thinking about it, he was honestly feeling very attacked right now.
That might’ve also been due to the gang of muggers he’d just walked into.
Tim blinked owlishly at them. The muggers blinked at him, clearly cataloguing his crutches, his expensive clothing, and the cast on his leg.
Ah, crap.
A crutch wasn’t too dissimilar to a bo staff and Tim managed to give a good showing, mostly because the muggers were bewildered by the sight of him fighting back, but the odds weren’t in his favor and Tim ended up on the ground, crutch-less, a boot on his head, his skull screaming as Tim scrabbled against the concrete.
The mugger above him swore viciously, “Now listen here, you little shit—”
What Tim was supposed to listen to, however, never became apparent, because the mugger was rudely cut off by gunfire. Tim rolled out of the way the moment the boot jerked back, curling up behind a dumpster and giving himself a frantic pat down to make sure he hadn’t been shot.
He didn’t even want to imagine Dick’s reaction if Tim came back with a bullet wound. Dick would probably lock Tim in one of the containment cells in the Cave.
Tim warily peeked over the edge of the dumpster when the gunfire stopped. The muggers were all on the ground, bleeding and moaning, but it wasn’t a marked improvement on his situation, given that a certain red-helmeted asshole was surveying the scene, giving off enough smug satisfaction that Tim wanted to hit him in the face with his crutches on principle.
As opposed to, you know, the several crimes that had been committed on his person, including but not limited to assault, battery, and theft of coffeemaker.
“You,” Tim snarled, drawing the Red Hood’s attention. “You weakling. You coward. How dare you steal my coffeemaker instead of facing me like a man!”
“What the hell are you on, Replacement—”
“Give it back,” Tim demanded, drawing himself up to his full height while discreetly leaning against the dumpster. “Or I’ll make personally sure that no piece of technology works in your vicinity ever again.”
He ended it on a hiss, letting his words echo chillingly in the air. He might not have any weapons, but Tim was never truly unarmed. He would win this showdown with the Red Hood, and damn the collateral damage.
Hood started at him for a beat. Then two.
Unfortunately, Tim apparently did not achieve the intimidation he was going for, because instead of responding to his threat with defiance, bargaining, or abject surrender, the Red Hood started clucking over him and checking for a concussion.
Notes:
Tim is then kidnapped (rescued) to Jason’s safehouse where he is cruelly denied his prize (it’s too late for coffee, shut up and drink your damn hot chocolate).
[All war of attrition Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 146 — 183 — 123.]
Chapter 184: grave secrets + alt pov
Summary:
Bruce arrives to his son standing in his grave.
Notes:
Whumptober Day 30: Manhandled! Bruce's POV of the second scene from grave secrets.
Content warning: suicide attempt.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Bruce runs, as fast as he can, sprinting across the grass, terrified he’s too late. This night has been a series of crises, each worse than the last, and in his mind, he arrives to see an open casket and his son’s battered, broken body inside.
He’s losing his composure, holding on by his fingertips, terrified of how many times he can nearly lose his family before his grip falters.
There’s a hole in the ground. There’s a hole in the ground, and only when Bruce gets closer does he see the dark-haired head, still upright, still alive. The squeezing in his chest doesn’t abate as he swoops in like a bat out of hell.
He thought Tim was mistaken. Lying, or exaggerating, or something, anything other than his son digging up his grave to rebury himself.
“What the hell do you think you’re doing?!” Bruce has Jason pinned against the headstone, hands tight on his shoulders, grip unrelenting because he can’t force his fingers to let go. Jason stares at him, green eyes wide, and Bruce can’t help dragging him close because Jason isn’t moving, he’s too limp, and Bruce’s heart is racing too hard to hear anything else. “I cannot believe you right now—”
“I’m sorry,” Jason says wetly, eyes glimmering, and Bruce has the distant thought that he’s holding Jason hard enough to hurt but he can’t let go. “Please.” There’s something roaring in Bruce’s ears, swallowing up his throat. “I won’t do it again—”
“Damn right you don’t do it again,” and Bruce is furious and Bruce is terrified and Bruce doesn’t know where one stops and the other begins.
“Dad,” Jason says, a broken, wrenching thing, utterly unlike his furious monologue with the Joker at gunpoint, and Bruce gives into the urge that he’s been battling since he figured out who the Red Hood is, and squeezes Jason into a hug so tight Bruce’s arms are shaking.
His son is alive. The Joker is dead. Bludhaven is gone.
His son is alive.
He has to pull off the cowl to let the tears drip free.
“Please,” Jason sobs, trembling apart in Bruce’s arms, “please, just make it stop—”
Bruce pushes back until he can grip Jason’s head with both his hands, can stare into his son’s eyes, can hold him together with nothing but his own damn stubbornness.
“Not like this,” Bruce says, because he will always protect his children with every fiber of his body. “Not like this, Jason.”
Jason blinks, and tears drip down his face. “Please.”
“No,” Bruce growls back. He doesn’t care what it’ll take. He doesn’t care if he has to rewrite the laws of the fucking universe itself. He won’t lose Jason again.
He grabs the handcuffs to stop Jason from going for a weapon, from ending this faster and easier than burying himself alive, and he hauls them both out of the grave.
“We’re going home.” And I’m going to fix this.
Chapter 185: the other wayne kid + outtake
Summary:
Talon broke the rules.
Notes:
Whumptober Day 31: Bedside Vigil! The aftermath of Jason's rescue in the other wayne kid!verse.
Content warning: Talon au.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Bruce took a deep breath before stepping into the room.
In all honesty, this was not a situation he expected to encounter. He hadn’t even realized that Jason had left, having been in space at the time, and to get back home to Alfred’s messages, increasingly frantic in nature, had nearly given him a heart attack.
It was the last one that had been most frightening. Situation resolved, Jason is injured but stable, the Joker is dead. Terse and short.
Bruce had no difficulty reading the implications that lied beneath.
The room was dark and quiet. Bruce’s gaze first caught on the slumbering figure tucked up in bed, sheets ruffled with the outline of a cast, and next on the glowing golden eyes staring at him. Dick, Bruce intended to start softly, how is he, but before he had the chance to speak, his eldest son folded himself off his perch on the headboard and made his way out of the room.
Dick carefully closed the door behind him before regarding Bruce with an even stare. Bruce blinked back, before wondering if he wasn’t supposed to blink, goddammit, he couldn’t get Selina’s advice out of his head—
Dick folded gracefully to his knees. “Talon accepts its punishment, Grandmaster.”
Bruce didn’t move. He discreetly pinched himself to see if it was a nightmare, but no luck. Maybe he was still in space and having vivid hallucinations.
“Dick,” Bruce said, slowly, gently, like walking across a minefield. “I’m not going to punish you.”
Dick didn’t even twitch. “Talon broke the rules.”
Bruce had to close his eyes and take a deep breath with the urge not to shout. Rule number one, he’d told Dick when he’d finally agreed to have him tag along with Batman, no killing.
He slowly crouched down, wincing as his knees creaked, and sat cross-legged in front of Dick. Dick still didn’t look up, posture relaxed, as though unconcerned. Bruce knew better. A Talon only went limp when they were accepting their fate.
“Dick, sweetheart, can you look at me?” Bruce asked gently.
Dick immediately looked up, but his eyes were distant and unfocused. Looking through Bruce than at him. “Talon obeys, Grandmaster.”
“You’re not Talon anymore,” Bruce said, keeping his voice soft. “You’re Dick, remember?” That won him his first reaction, a shudder Dick tried to conceal. “I’m not your master, Dick. I’m just Bruce.”
Dick’s mouth narrowed to a thin line and Bruce realized he was trembling. “Talon accepts its punishment, Grandmaster,” he said again, and Bruce realized he was pleading.
“Dick, you’re not Talon,” Bruce repeated. He reached out hesitantly, unsure whether touch was the right option, but Dick fell into his grip as easily as he’d done the first time Bruce wrapped a blanket around his shoulders and told him that he had a home. “You’re not being punished, sweetheart.”
“B-Broke the rules,” Dick said, voice stuttering as he clutched Bruce’s shirt. He could feel it growing damp. “Sorry, sorry, d-don’t send me a-away—”
“I’m not sending you away,” Bruce said firmly.
“Broke the rules,” Dick almost wailed into his shirt and Bruce took a moment to curse himself. He’d been so careful not to give Talon—then Dick—any orders in that fraught beginning, but he’d been more decisive when Dick asked to join him on the streets. Clearly that had been a mistake.
“It’s okay,” Bruce hummed softly. “Shh, you were protecting your brother, it’s okay.” He tried not to picture the carnage in his head. “You’re not going to be punished.”
Jason had been hurt. Bruce would’ve broken the bones of everyone in the warehouse. Dick’s reaction had been significantly more violent, which was understandable given his background.
Bruce had never quite forgotten that he brought a near-immortal killing machine into his home and named him son.
There was a soft noise from the doorway and Bruce looked up. Jason was there, jaw set and eyes hard, clutching the doorframe with a white-knuckled grip, something wounded behind his glare. “If you kick him out,” Jason threatened, wavering, “I’m going with him.”
Dick made an immediate protesting noise, wrenching free from Bruce’s grip to hover protectively over Jason, but Bruce stayed where he was, looking up at Jason. “None of my children will be kicked out of my house as long as I live,” he promised.
Jason’s glare wavered into desperate relief and he nearly collapsed where he stood, Dick immediately snatching him up and taking him back into the bedroom. Bruce followed, heart heavy—he never thought he needed to assure both his sons of their place in his house.
But it seemed like he’d done something right for once, because Jason let him stroke his hair as the boy drowsed and Dick curled up between them, hand clutching Bruce’s shirt. His children, safe and sound, home and well.
Notes:
[All the other wayne kid Batcellanea shorts, in chronological order: 190 — 178 — 185 — 234.]
Chapter 186: grave secrets + alt pov
Summary:
Tim stopped one Bat from self-destructing and he’s determined to do it again.
Notes:
Whumptober Alt 13 Crutches! Tim's POV of the first scene from grave secrets.
Content warning: suicide attempt.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tim is well aware that he shouldn’t be here, alone and without backup, hobbling along on his crutches, but there’s no one else. Bruce is in Bludhaven, with Dick, and there’s too many fires happening at the same time. Tim’s benched, but this is urgent.
He can’t think of a good reason why Hood would sneak into a cemetery with a shovel after his confrontation with Batman and the Joker ended with a bullet to the clown’s head. And the bad reasons are itching at his fingertips.
Like it or not, Jason has always been like Bruce. Using anger to mask everything else. And once the anger’s gone—Tim had to pull a Bat from the brink once, and he’s prepared to do it again.
When Tim manages to hobble all the way to Jason’s grave, he realizes it’s worse than he thought.
Tim was prepared for an angry Jason, an emotional Jason, a desperate and spinning-out-of-control Jason, was resigned to a punch or five being thrown his way, but he wasn’t expecting a Jason that looks so empty.
He isn’t wearing any of the Hood gear and he’s on the ground, on his back, looking up at the sky. He doesn’t make a single move to confront Tim. He looks peaceful, and that makes something tighten in Tim’s stomach.
Tim carefully takes a seat, arranging his crutches as he stretches the cast out in front of him. This is so much more dangerous than he thought it would be. If he gets this wrong, he’ll lose everything.
“What are you looking at?” Tim asks softly.
“The sky,” Jason responds easily, no hint of jealous fury in his voice. He sounds congenial, open, friendly, and all of it is a shrieking alarm in Tim’s head. “You ever learned the constellations?”
“No,” Tim answers, honestly and warily. Hood is a threat, Jason is a danger, and this conversation, for all that it sounds pleasant, is a minefield.
“Dick didn’t teach you?” Jason sounds surprised.
Tim stares at him. Why would Dick teach him about constellations? They were hardly useful in Gotham and they had better navigation systems in space. “No,” Tim responds slowly.
“You should tell him to teach you,” Jason says quietly.
“I will.” Hopefully the agreement will help keep the amenable mood Jason has going on. Tim looks up at the sky, wondering what Jason’s seeing there, wondering, for a brief moment, what it would’ve been like to sit with Dick and Jason as Dick pointed out the stars in the sky.
“Tim,” Jason says, and Tim startles back to the present. Jason is looking at him now, green eyes strangely muted, and Tim realizes he can brush Tim’s cast if he stretches out a hand. “What are you doing here?” Jason asks.
“I was tracking you on security cameras,” Tim hedges. He watched Jason get out, moving all wrong, and then Batman, and then the warehouse exploded with a dead clown inside. It was Jason’s path that got him worried, the meandering, the purposelessness of it—and then the sudden drive towards the cemetery.
Like he found a purpose again.
“You’re injured,” Jason says lightly, like he isn’t the cause of all of Tim’s injuries, and Tim make a shrug of acknowledgement. Jason’s stare is kind of disconcerting. “Where’s Winghead?” he asks softly.
“Bludhaven,” Tim answers, just as soft. “There’s a…situation.” He’s not sure how to describe it, but there’s an imminent nuclear threat to Bludhaven and every hero on the Eastern Seaboard has their hands full trying to stop it.
Jason accepts this answer, still staring at him. It’s making Tim’s skin crawl. “Why are you here?” he asks, and he sounds curious. Younger. Unlike Hood and unlike Robin.
There’s something very, very wrong here.
Tim takes a deep, slow breath. “I am…worried,” he says, slow and careful, watching Jason for any sign that he’s about to react negatively. “That you’re going to do something stupid.”
Of all the reactions he thought he’ll get, laughter is not one of them.
It’s high-pitched and unhinged and Tim draws away from Jason, wondering if he inhaled Joker gas during the fight, or some other trick or trap from the clown in the process of his murder. Jason quiets down slowly, chuckles dying to soft wheezes, shaking to trembling to finally still and quiet.
“I’ve filled my lifetime quota of doing stupid things,” Jason says lightly, in a voice that sounds like it’ll float away. He continues staring at Tim and then, in a half-surprised, half-wry tone, “You’re brave.”
What. Jason’s made his opinion of Tim—of his replacement—pretty clear, Tim doesn’t understand—Jason’s moving again.
Tim watches, wary, as Jason pushes up to his feet and grabs the shovel. He’s looming over Tim, but he also looks strangely small, armor gone, helmet gone, hair ruffling in the wind.
He pushes the shovel into the grass in front of his grave.
“Jason,” Tim says slowly, “What are you doing?”
“What does it look like I’m doing?”
Tim swallows. “Something stupid,” he says, eyeing the pile of dirt growing bigger and bigger.
“It’s not stupid,” Jason disagrees. “It’s the natural order of things.” He points the shovel at his own headstone. “Here Lies Jason Todd,” he says, and the casualness of his tone is even worse than if there had been bitterness or anger. “I’m just following directions.”
“Jason, please—”
“You can’t stop me,” Jason cuts him off, matter-of-fact.
“Jason,” Tim says slowly, trying to choke down the mixture of rising terror and panic. There’s no one else in Gotham to help him and Jason looks like he’s deadly serious. “You don’t have to do this.”
“I do,” Jason says calmly.
“You don’t—” Tim’s voice cracks and the world gets blurry as he blinks because he can’t do this all by himself, not for the man that once beat him into the ground, but he has no choice. “There are so many people that miss you.” Tim imagines telling Batman that Jason died again, and something seizes in his chest. “Bruce—Bruce and Dick and Alfred and Barbara and—”
“They’ll get over it.”
Tim almost laughs at that because he can see the emotional devastation Jason will leave behind even if he can’t. “They won’t.”
“They already have, baby bird,” Jason sighs. “I’m dead. This—this isn’t a second chance. People don’t come back from the dead.”
“Then what are you?” Tim snaps.
“A ghost,” Jason shrugs. “More corporeal than the usual, that’s all.”
“Jason,” Tim says, not knowing where to start refuting that. Jason is still obstinate, even in this. But Tim’s out-stubborned Batman and he isn’t going to let the Red Hood stop him. “No,” Tim says firmly, half-crawling, half-shuffling across the grass until he’s in Jason’s path. With a murderer standing over him with a shovel. “I won’t let you,” Tim says with more bravado than he feels.
Jason lets go of the shovel and makes a put-upon sigh. He reaches for Tim and Tim flinches, bracing himself for a punch or a kick or a—or a—or—or—or—
Tim manages to regulate his breathing to discover that he’s back in his original position, unharmed. Jason has gone back to digging. There appears to have been no violence.
Well then. Tim isn’t giving up.
“No—” and this time, Tim grabs the shovel, “I am not going to let you kill yourself.”
Jason sighs again and kneels down and patiently begins prying Tim’s fingers from the shovel. Tim grips as hard as he can in desperation. “Jason, no,” Tim begs, trying to get through to the older teen, “you don’t have to do this, please, stop—you can’t do this—they’ll miss you, they’ll mourn you—”
“They already mourned me,” Jason says, finally yanking the shovel free and picking Tim up again. “And they miss the kid, not me.” He clearly believes it too.
Tim is put down further away from Jason’s grave and Jason tosses his crutches next to him before going back to the digging. Tim doesn’t waste any time in hobbling back over to him, trying not to look at the dirt pile that’s getting bigger and bigger.
“I won’t let you,” Tim snarls, jaw set, eyes hard. “I didn’t let Batman kill himself, you don’t get to either.”
Jason blinks at him, taken aback, before the cold apathy rushes back in. He picks Tim up again, still gentle, and the part of Tim that never stopped mourning Robin grips Jason’s shirt tight and won’t let go.
“You can’t,” Tim says, throat thick, “Jason, please, you’re alive, please don’t kill yourself, so many people want you here.” Tim can’t watch Jason do this, he can’t. “Dick hasn’t even seen you yet, and neither has Alfred—come on, Jason, are you really going to go without saying goodbye to Alfred?” Jason’s steps stutter but he doesn’t respond. “Please don’t do this. Please—you can come home, you can come back.”
Gotham couldn’t lose Batman, but it’s their family that can’t lose Robin.
“I’ll—I’ll leave if you want me to,” Tim says, desperately trying for something, anything to make Jason stop. “Jason, I swear, I’ll go, I wasn’t trying to take your place, you can have it back, you can have Robin back, please don’t do this, Jason, please.”
Jason puts Tim down on a bench carefully, like he’s handling something precious. “I don’t want Robin back,” he says softly. “And you belong with your family, baby bird.”
No, no, no, it’s not fair, it’s not right that he’s getting this version of Jason, that he’s getting Robin back only to lose him again. It’s not fair.
“So do you,” Tim says, holding onto Jason with all the strength he has.
Jason’s eyes flicker. “I’m sorry,” he says quietly. Tim opens his mouth to protest again, before he realizes what the apology is for.
An arm closes around his throat and black spots dance across his vision—Tim wheezes and wheezes, but the air he’s sucking in doesn’t make them go away, and the world goes dark with startling speed, panic and fear and desolation swirling together.
I can’t lose you again.
Chapter 187: tender + alt pov
Summary:
The appearance of Deathstroke makes Dick’s situation much worse.
Notes:
Whumptober Alt 15 Tears! Dick's POV of the first scene from tender.
Content warning: torture, electrocution.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Dick doesn’t know where they’re dragging him, but he can’t imagine it’s a more pleasant fate. Everything hurts, his muscles trembling, his body aching, sharp points of pain in his arm and his chest and everywhere, and all Dick can think about is the cold, creeping truth that no one is going to save him.
He’s not with the Titans. Batman—Batman made his opinion of Nightwing very clear. Dick has no allies in Bludhaven, not a single one, and no one is going to be looking for him.
Dick’s not sure how long they’ve had him, but escape already seems impossible.
They shove him to his knees, sending sharp shocks up his legs, and yank his head back by his hair. Dick would scream if he could, but the gag bites into his skin every time he twitches his face, and all he can do is stare in the direction they’re holding him.
“It’s Nightwing!” says the smarmy voice of the head goon of this whole operation. Dick’s almost offended that he got caught by this idiot. “He’s a new hero, you may not have heard of him—”
“I know who Nightwing is,” a lower, darker voice responds.
Dick blinks frantically, but everything still looks hazy, the mask cracked and his head reeling. But he couldn’t have imagined that voice. And he catches a glimpse of an orange-and-black mask and the dread in him sinks even lower.
He has no idea why Deathstroke the Terminator is here, but it can’t be anything good.
Dick checks back in and realizes that Head Goon was still speaking, though Dick only catches the tail end of what he realizes was a pitch when Deathstroke speaks up again.
“What,” the mercenary growls, angry and not attempting to hide it, “the fuck am I supposed to do with him? Do I look like I want to lug dead weight with me? He’s not fucking worth anything if there’s no use for him.”
The last time Dick heard that kind of rage, he was bent over the Ravager, trying desperately to keep the kid alive. He had been frantic, unwilling to lose even an enemy, and the sight of what was widely considered to be the boogeyman in assassin circles had chilled him to the bone. If Deathstroke had shot first and not asked any questions—
With difficulty, Dick wrenches himself back into the present. It’s getting harder and harder, awareness slipping away as Deathstroke argues with the idiot, who’s apparently too stupid to realize he’s handling a live grenade.
“—The only thing I want right now is my money,” Deathstroke snaps.
Head Goon manages to hold onto his smarm. “Come now, Mr. Wilson, this is Nightwing. You can’t tell me it isn’t the slightest bit satisfying to have him at your mercy,” he simpers. “He really is flexible, you know.”
Oh. So those comments weren’t all just talk.
Dick swallows—he needs to compartmentalize, he can’t be worrying about that now, not when the greater threat in the room is—
“Flexible, huh?” Deathstroke sounds considering, and something in Dick goes cold and still.
No. No. No, Deathstroke wouldn’t—Joey’s father wouldn’t—they saved Grant, they saved his fucking kid and now Deathstroke is going to—Dick tries to shout behind the gag, tries to get away, but he’s too weak and the guards are too strong and he can feel the shadow as the mercenary looms above him.
“Looks like he’s still giving you trouble,” Deathstroke muses. Dick freezes as a gloved finger brushes underneath his mask. If the mercenary peels it off—“That’s okay,” Deathstroke says, quieter. “It’s more satisfying if I get to break you myself.”
Dick—Dick doesn’t understand. What—why—does Deathstroke blame the Titans for what happened to Grant? Is this—oh gods—is this his revenge? Dick knows that anger is rarely rational, but surely the mercenary wouldn’t have let Joey join the Titans if he thought it was their fault—
Something cold and metal touches his stick. His escrima. Deathstroke has his escrima.
Dick looks up at him, barely able to see the orange-and-black mask through the tears blurring his vision. His throat is thick and the mercenary digs the stick in there, pausing for a second before switching it on.
He screams. It hurts, jostling through the fractures, tensing trembling muscles—the shock itself feels weaker than when the guards did it, but Dick has so many injuries it’s impossible not to cry out.
Dick can hear laughter when the shock ends. He’s flat on the ground, face throbbing in a way that means he fell forward. Everything else is a haze. He hears the whine of the escrima again and tenses—please, no, not again—but it never comes.
He doesn’t understand what’s happening. He hears gunshots, and feels thuds, and hears a low, dark, angry voice that makes him want to curl up in a ball.
Please, he manages to put together before the darkness closes in, please, I need help.
Chapter 188: leash + alt pov
Summary:
Slade is on the hunt for a mage.
Notes:
Whumptober No. 1: Swooning! Slade's POV of the first scene of leash.
Content warning: mage/werewolf au, captivity.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Slade prowled around the revel, searching for his target. The town had proved useless in finding a healer but a mercenary company this big could be a likely place. They were drunk and enjoying themselves, making it easier for him and his pack to stalk through, intent on their search.
“Alpha,” Angelica sidled up next to him. “We found the healer. Looks like a mage.”
Slade immediately tensed, curling his fingers to avoid unsheathing his claws. “Where,” he demanded, hardly daring to hope.
Grant had been poisoned and wolfsbane had no known cure. The only thing that could save him was magic. And they were running out of time.
“Male, dark hair, no armor, near the fire.” Slade scanned the crowd until he found the target—the young man straightened from where he was hunched near a table and Slade caught a glimpse of piercing blue eyes as they focused on him for a split second.
Even at that distance, the kid shivered.
Something tightened in the base of his stomach, both anticipation and dread. “Move in,” he murmured to Angelica as the kid headed for the far side of the crowd. “Don’t let him out of your sight.”
They closed in, faster now that they had an objective, and Slade shoved aside drunken revelers as he sped up. The kid sat down at a table with an injured occupant and was reaching for the injury when Slade finally reached him.
He didn’t bother being polite about it. He yanked the kid up and held him at arm’s length to get a better look.
“You’re a healer,” Slade said, tracking callused hands and the outline of bones and the deep, deep shadows under those blue eyes. His attention was drawn to the sigils of the collar buckled around the kid’s throat. “A mage healer.”
Exactly what Grant needed.
The mage tugged at his arm—first instinctively, then harder when Slade refused to let go. “Let go of me,” the mage bleated, voice too hoarse for Slade to take him seriously.
“No.” Slade didn’t care what it took. He didn’t care how much it cost, how much he’d have to beg or threaten. He was not losing his firstborn. “I don’t think I will.”
The altercation was gaining an audience and Slade saw weapons being drawn out of the corner of his eye. Ha. As if this group of drunken idiots could stop him.
“Let go,” the mage tugged harder, but his strength was pitiful even for a human and Slade ignored him. His pack was closing, claws out and ready, and he met Angelica’s gaze long enough for a look of understanding.
“Let the healer go, mutt,” came an echoing snarl from the crowd as the discontent swelled.
“It so happens that I’m in need of a healer,” Slade said with a calm he didn’t feel. “This one should suit my purposes.”
“That one belongs to me.”
Ah, so they’d finally found the alpha of this motley gathering. Slade frowned harder when a man staggered out of the crowd, fumes preceding him. Enough aggressiveness to keep a bunch of humans in line, but Slade would bet that he’d never seen real conflict.
“Not anymore,” Slade bared his teeth in challenge.
“Let go of the mage, werewolf,” the leader growled in a pitiful mimicry of a true predator. “Or I’ll let my men skin themselves a new pelt.”
The mage had shrunk in on himself, attempting to make himself smaller than the skin and bones he already was, and Slade tightened his grip. He wasn’t going to let the only chance to save his son out of his grasp.
“I take the healer, and we can end this peacefully,” Slade said, ready for this to be done with now. “Or you can insist on fighting, and my pack will gladly slaughter you all first.”
“Pack? What pack—”
The leader went a gratifying shade of curdled milk as Slade’s pack pressed in closer, growls too low for humans to hear, but enough to make their hair stand on end. They could tear through these men like butter and Slade was tempted to leave them to it—if it wouldn’t delay them further.
“You’re going to start a fight?” the leader bleated. “Over a healer?”
A fight. Slade almost huffed. It would be a slaughter, not a fight.
“If he’s so worthless, I don’t see the problem in me taking him.” Slade snapped back, yanking the mage closer. If this man couldn’t keep ahold of one of the most valuable members of his pack, that was his issue, not Slade’s.
“He belongs to me! You can’t—if you need his services, I’m sure we can work out an agreement—”
Slade didn’t make agreements with humans. “No. I’m taking him.” He considered the bristling crowd, the trembling mage, and the probability they would attack. “Angelica. Give him the coin bag. That should be sufficient compensation.”
They didn’t have much use for human money, but he’d brought all they had to pay a healer to save his son.
“Sufficient compensation?!” The leader was turning red now and Slade’s patience was at an end.
“You all get to walk away,” Slade said sharply. “I’d consider that sufficient compensation.”
The leader spluttered soundlessly for a long moment before giving up. He scowled fiercely at Slade, as though Slade was going to be intimidated by a man that was swaying where he stood, and forced out, “I accept your offer.”
Finally.
“I’m glad we have an accord,” Slade said flatly. He let go of the mage, finger by finger, and shoved him forward. “Mage. Go get your key.” The mage froze up like a rabbit in front of a fox. “We’re on a deadline,” Slade growled, which finally got the kid moving.
He slowly edged his way to Chemo, clearly unwilling to get any closer than necessary, before stretching out a trembling hand for the cuff. As the only person unable to put the cuff on and transfer control, he was the best choice to bring it back to Slade. Slade extended his hand and the mage reached out to latch the cuff around his wrist.
It was warm—not from the lingering traces of body heat, but a living warmth pulsing inside, sending a frisson of dislike shooting through him. Slade brushed it aside—the cuff was only temporary. The mage would soon learn that Slade had better ways of keeping him in line.
He didn’t give the mercenary leader or his followers a second thought, grabbing the mage again and yanking him along as he headed back to where he’d left Grant. His pack closed in around them, guarding their rear and ensuring the mage couldn’t escape with his stumbling, awkward gait.
Carla joined the group, gaze briefly flickering to the mage before back to him. “He’s still alive,” she said, and Slade exhaled. “He’s hanging on, but they don’t know how much longer.” Her next glance at the mage was assessing and wary. “Are you sure this is going to work, Slade?”
Something tightened in his chest. Grant, smiling and laughing and scowling and alive, just a week ago. And now he lay like death, barely conscious and in pain.
“It has to.” Slade didn’t know what he’d do if it didn’t.
They reached the healing house Slade had brought the pack here for, and Slade dragged the mage in with him, intent on getting to Grant as fast as possible. Unfortunately, he was accosted in the hallway.
“Where have you been?” Villain emerged from the shadows, furious and seething. “Grant kept asking for you—” he broke off the moment he saw the mage, eyes widening.
“Finding a solution,” Slade growled back, tugging the mage past Villain and into the inside parlor. Grant lay on the cot, eyes closed, skin ashen, breaths more like wheezes. He was worse than when Slade had left.
“Slade,” Villain’s voice was half-disbelief, half-incredulity, “what did you do?”
“You said magic would heal him. So I brought you a mage.” The cuff was still itching at him and Slade reached for the collar, ignoring the mage’s flinch. The thing was relatively simple to unlock and Slade undid the buckle to yank it off altogether.
The room abruptly smelled like oncoming rain and the fizzle of static. The mage swayed in place, eyes as wide as the moon, as he stared into empty distance. He was breathing like he’d just learnt how to breathe.
Slade yanked the cuff off and dropped both cuff and collar into a nearby corner.
Villain was still angry. “Just because he’s a mage doesn’t mean he knows how to heal—”
“I am,” the mage interrupted hoarsely. He’d focused his gaze again, clearer than it had been back with the mercenaries. “A healer. I am a healer.”
Villain gave the mage a deeply skeptical glance before turning back to glare at Slade. “It still may be too late. You should’ve stayed, he was calling for you—”
Slade growled—not deep, but enough to remind Villain who he was talking to. “My son needed me to find someone to heal him, not hold his hand,” Slade snapped. “And it isn’t too late, but you are currently wasting time.”
There was still the bargain with the healer to make—Slade could just threaten him, but the mage was going to be working on his son, and if they could reach an accord without violence, so much the better. Humans had odd notions of debts and deals, and Slade didn’t have any human money left, so he was left with limited resources to begin negotiations. And Grant didn’t have the time—
“Wolfsbane.” The mage had already stepped up to the bedside, examining Grant with a practiced air. “He was poisoned, right?”
Villain exchanged a glance with Slade. Slade eased back, hardly daring to breathe. If the mage would heal Grant first, and discuss payment later…
“He was,” Villain answered, slow and reluctant, but stepped forward to assist the mage. “A couple days ago, we’re not certain of the exact time.”
Gone was the trembling waif that had stared at Slade with wide eyes in the midst of the crowd. Instead, a strange sort of confidence had straightened the kid’s spine, lending his voice the steel of competence as he concluded his examination.
“Remove the bandages,” the mage said clearly, hand over Grant’s heart. Slade was no healer, but he could hear the heartbeat strengthen under the mage’s hand.
Hope was a dangerous thing.
Slade stayed there, lurking in the corner, as Villain bustled about, working around the mage and the eerie flow of his magic. It wasn’t anything tangible, but Slade could hear the blood flow increase and decrease, see the waves of straining tension on Grant’s flushed brow as the mage concentrated.
“Can he really do it?” Slade asked, voice hoarse and barely a whisper, as Villain joined him.
Villain looked at him, looked at Grant, and did not answer.
The mage’s own breathing was getting harsher. Twice, Slade caught his knees buckling before the mage locked them straight, but the mage did not move. Not even when Grant gasped, eyes shooting open as he jerked on the table, abruptly awake.
“Grant!”
He was awake but he didn’t answer, not even looking at Slade when he rushed to hold Grant in place. He was writhing furiously, pained noises escaping between harsh wheezes, but when Slade reached out to tear the mage away, gaze washed in red, Villain blocked him.
“Slade, stop!” Villain rushed out, helping to hold Grant down. “It’s the healing. Look at him, Slade. It’s helping.”
Slade wavered, caught between mauling the person hurting his son and letting the process finish. Grant took another harsh breath before slumping in place, eyes sliding shut again. His heart beat steadily, even and healthy, and color was being restored to his skin before Slade’s eyes.
In contrast, the mage had gone gray.
He took a stuttering breath before he crumpled, knocking into the edge of the cot as he fell. There were glimmering tear tracks down his face, blue eyes cloudy and distant, trembling fingers still reaching for Grant.
The deep gashes were closing, fading at the edges as they began to seal closed. Soon, Grant would look like he was merely asleep. Instead, the mage looked like he was death’s door in his place.
“He’s bleeding,” Slade said blankly, watching the blood trickle from the mage’s nose before the mage’s eyes slid shut and did not open.
He collapsed all the way to his knees, fluid and silent. One hand still brushed against Grant’s skin.
“Get him away,” Villain instructed tersely, ready with bandages for the wounds still open. “He’s drained all his magic, the fool.” Slade watched the cuts close up, inch by inch, leaving fresh, pink skin in their wake. “Alpha! He will kill himself if he doesn’t stop!”
That jolted Slade into movement. He yanked the mage away from the cot, wrapping his arms around him when the mage resisted, apparently still intent on getting to the cot. Slade didn’t understand. Why would he drain himself? What was the point? What was the mage hoping to gain—
“Please, please, I can do it, I can’t let him die, not again, please not again—”
Slade gently cupped a hand over the kid’s mouth to stop the mumbling, stomach churning with an emotion he didn’t often face. The mage was as light as a feather, the groove of the removed collar starkly present, and still he fought against Slade.
“It’s okay,” Slade murmured back. “He’s okay. Everything’s going to be okay.”
The mage finally went still in his arms, breathing low and shaky, heart thrumming like a hummingbird. The blood staining his lips made his skin look even ghastlier.
Slade wondered if the reason the mage didn’t ask for payment was because he believed that he wasn’t going to get paid. If he didn’t care if he would get paid.
Slade wondered how long he’d been in that collar.
“Once you’re done with Grant, check him over,” Slade rasped, picking the mage up to carry him to a cot. He brushed the hair out of his face and grabbed a cloth to dry the blood and tears. “We will leave the moment they’re both ready for transport.”
Slade knew a good addition to his pack when he saw one. And unlike others, he protected what was his.
Chapter 189: drain + outtake
Summary:
The first time Jason gets hit with pollen.
Notes:
Whumptober No. 2: “I’ll call out your name, but you won’t call back.”! An outtake from drain!verse.
Content warning: demon au, cuddle pollen.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jason curled up in the hollow of a half-crumbling wall and struggled to breathe. It felt like a thousand pins and needles were stabbing him, over and over and over again, a prickling hunger that radiated all across his body. It hurt. It hurt so damn much.
He stifled the keen that wanted to crawl out of his throat, calling for a pack he didn’t have. Batman had already given him the lecture on getting hit with mind-altering substances, warning him that their effects would be stronger on him. Jason absolutely did not want to be found.
“Robin?” A subtle shift of air and the faintest sound that someone had landed in the alley. “Robin, are you there?”
Oh no. The only thing worse than being found by Batman was being found by Nightwing.
Jason huddled closer, biting his glove to avoid making any sounds, and tried to suppress his presence as best he could. It hurt, pain penetrating into his bones and wracking him with tremors, but it was better this way. He couldn’t hurt anyone like this.
He had never forgotten what he was. Jason might’ve thought that Robin was a shining star of hope, beaming across the sky—that Jason could help people instead of being the monster in everyone’s nightmares—but the cold, inescapable truth was that he was dangerous. He was a predator and humans were the prey.
A muffled whimper made it past his hand. Jason froze.
“Robin?” Nightwing’s voice was getting closer. “Can you come out, please? Robin?”
It hurt. Jason could feel his control slipping and clung to it as tightly as he could. It was like trying to plug a sieve—there were holes, growing wider, and he couldn’t stop them all.
Some of his allure clearly escaped, an incubus’ subtle incitement to bring its prey within grabbing distance, because Nightwing’s footsteps took on purpose as they headed unerringly towards him. Jason cursed inside his head and scrabbled—to get further in the wall, except his body wouldn’t let him move.
It’s right there, his instincts whispered to him. You’re so hungry. You need to feed.
No. Jason couldn’t. Jason wouldn’t. He was always so careful in his feedings, terrified that Bruce or Alfred would change their minds and kick him out, so cautious not to damage anything. Human minds were delicate things.
Jason knew that. He’d seen it. He knew exactly what happened when an incubus with no care or concern feasted on a human’s mind. His mother’s blank gaze haunted his nightmares.
“Robin?” Nightwing whispered, right in front of him. He poked his head inside the hollow, white lenses of his domino reflecting luminously in the darkness. “What happened?”
Jason had to sacrifice some of his control for words. “Get away!” he snarled as furiously as he could, but his instincts were screaming at Nightwing to get closer and he could feel his allure grow. “Stop! It’s dangerous!”
Nightwing stopped reaching inside, body ramrod still. “What’s dangerous?” he asked evenly.
Jason’s mouth trembled. He didn’t want to say it. Especially in front of Nightwing, who Jason tried so hard to live up to. But this wasn’t about him.
“I got hit with pollen,” Jason confessed, eyes going wet behind his domino. “I-I’m so hungry.”
Nightwing stared at him, expression indecipherable.
“Y-You need to l-leave before it’s too l-late.”
But it was already too late. Jason felt the last tendrils of his control slip and the full force of his allure billowed out. Nightwing was so far away. Why was he so far away? Jason was so hungry.
Nightwing leaned back when Jason reached forward, jaw tight. Anger, some part of Jason’s brain distantly bleated, terrified of the older vigilante’s rage and disdain. But Jason was too hungry to care. There was a human right in front of him and his bones were shattering with the urge to feed.
“This is a terrible idea,” Nightwing forced through gritted teeth. Jason ignored the babble of human words and kept reaching forward, crooning for the warmth he didn’t have. “Oh, fuck it,” Nightwing exhaled explosively, stripping his gloves.
He reached back.
The first touch of skin was heaven. Jason melted into Nightwing’s touch, reaching forward to drag them closer. There was a steel barrier around Nightwing’s brilliance, a wall Jason had no wish to climb, so he just slithered underneath and inside.
It was like he’d climbed into the sun.
Jason basked in the warmth, carried by a tide of liquid sunshine, searing but somehow not burning. There were pockets of darkness—frustration that he soothed away, tension that he melted, tiny pinpricks of fear he brushed aside.
There was a gasp and a strangled sound. “Oh, gods,” came reverberating with surprise, “I was not expecting this.”
There were flashes of curiosity that Jason pounced on, following them when they darted out of reach, giggling at the game. When he finally caught one, he peered into it. That was him!
Jason’s own joy flowed like rivulets, tangling with the streams of sunshine and gentling the flow. He felt like he could bask here forever.
“Gotta—gotta get you to the Batmobile,” voice grunted. Control tickled in and out as Jason tried to grab it. “Come on. Why’re you so heavy?”
That was fondness, a surge of it that wrapped around Jason like a hug. Jason flopped down, soothed by the warmth and inescapably content.
This was perfection.
He dimly registered the dull vibrations of an engine starting and a clipped status update, but then there were arms wrapping around him, mirroring the emotions he was tangled with, and Jason slipped easily into sleep.
Chapter 190: the other wayne kid + outtake
Summary:
Talon receives a gift.
Notes:
Whumptober No. 3: Solitary Confinement! An outtake from the other wayne kid!verse.
Content warning: Talon AU, dehumanization, captivity.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Talon sat on the bed and stared through the glass wall. It usually did not get glass walls. It got concrete walls, if it did not get put into the freezer. This cell was cold but not as cold as the freezer and it had glass walls.
And it could see everything outside the glass walls.
It did not know if this was a test or if its new Grandmaster made a mistake. New Grandmaster was much smarter than its Old Grandmaster. New Grandmaster had survived Talon’s assassination and, before Talon could be terminated or reeducated for failure, had destroyed the Court. Talon had watched.
Old Grandmaster was dead. Some Owls were dead too, refusing to come in alive. The rest were in prison. Talon was the only one taken by New Grandmaster but Talon did not know why.
Talon had failed to assassinate the Bat. Talon had failed. Why did New Grandmaster want him?
Talon did not understand.
“Richard?” New Grandmaster was outside. New Grandmaster insisted on calling Talon a people name though it did not know why. It was not a person. It was a Talon. “I—I’m sorry it took so long, but I tracked down Haly’s Circus. Do you remember the circus?”
Bright lights, laughter, wide wide smiles. Hands in his and he was flying. He was falling.
Talon shoved it all deep down where Talon could not remember and Grandmaster could not punish it for remembering. It was not a person. It was never a person. It was always Talon.
“No,” Talon answered.
“Oh,” Grandmaster looked sad, drooping in his costume. “I—okay, but they gave me some things of yours. Stuff that was left behind when—stuff that was left behind.”
Talon did not have things. Talon was a possession and a possession could not have possessions.
“Would you like it?”
“Talon does not understand.”
Grandmaster sighed, a sharp, frustrated thing. Talon braced itself. But Grandmaster did not come into the cell to punish it. Grandmaster had barely punished it at all and Talon had to stop counting all the missed punishments. “You’re not Talon, Richard. We went over this.”
Oh, yes. The new rules. No killing, no hurting Alfred-the-butler, it-was-Bruce-not-Grandmaster and Talon had to answer to Richard. It was still waiting for the rest of the rules.
“Yes, Bruce.”
Grandmaster sighed again. He looked tired. “Okay, Richard, how about this? I’ll give you the things I got from the circus and you can decide what you want to keep and what you don’t want to keep. How does that sound?”
Talon didn’t understand. But Grandmaster was waiting for an answer, eyes sharp and expression anticipatory. Yes or no? Which one did Grandmaster want?
It was so hard here. Talon wasn’t in a freezer, but in a freezer it didn’t have to make all these choices.
Talon nodded, sharp and quick. It tensed for a punishment if it was wrong.
But Grandmaster’s face split into a bright, gleaming smile and Talon relaxed despite itself. “I’ll go and get them!” Talon watched as Grandmaster headed to the big computer in the center of the cave and called for Alfred-the-butler. Alfred-the-butler appeared from the elevator with a box.
Talon tensed again when the glass door whooshed out of the way, but Grandmaster didn’t enter the cell. He put the box down on the floor, smiled again at Talon, and stepped back.
Anything could be in the box. It could be dangerous. It could be another test. Talon waited five full minutes for the box to explode before cautiously pulling it closer.
Grandmaster was watching. Grandmaster was waiting. Even if this was a punishment, Talon had to take it.
Talon reached inside the box. Nothing stabbed it. Nothing burned it. Nothing exploded.
There weren’t very many things inside the box. There were some children’s clothes, including a bright leotard in red, green, and yellow. There were some souvenir knick-knacks inside, cheap and plasticky. There was a circus poster that made Talon hurt like it’d been stabbed in training and it ignored it. And finally there was a small gray plush elephant.
Talon stared at it. It was light when Talon picked it up and oh-so-soft under its fingers. It looked worn. Well-loved drifted up from a corner of its mind and for the first time in a long time, Talon didn’t try to shove those half-whispers down.
Zitka. Talon didn’t know how or where it had come from, but the elephant had a name and its name was Zitka. And if—if this thing could have a name…then maybe Talon could have a name too?
Richard was too long. But Dick—Dick sounded just right.
Dick clutched Zitka tightly as the first of many mental barriers finally gave way.
Notes:
[All the other wayne kid Batcellanea shorts, in chronological order: 190 — 178 — 185 — 234.]
Chapter 191: as you wish + alt pov
Summary:
Dick finally breaks down.
Notes:
Whumptober No. 4: “I see the danger, It’s written there in your eyes.”! Slade's POV of Dick's breakdown in as you wish.
Content warning: immortal/genie au, captivity, grief/mourning.
Chapter Text
Slade trots along on his horse, ignoring the kid sprawled across the elephant doing his best to drive up Slade’s blood pressure. He fails miserably, of course, because Slade has learned patience from Time itself and it certainly isn’t going to break for one bratty genie.
“Why are you even doing this?” Dick finally huffs, sulking atop his ride. Slade pressed his lips together to avoid commenting on it—he prefers not to travel so ostentatiously, but honestly, what does it matter? There is no threat that can take the both of them.
“You’ll have to clarify,” Slade responds, gaze fixed on the horizon.
There’s a subtle shift in the air, the subaudible buzz Slade has learned to identify as the laws of the universe being broken, and the elephant turns into a horse so Dick can glare at him at eye level.
“Why did you bind me if you don’t want to use me?” There’s something dark in his tone, a hint of the rage Slade saw when Dick beheld the massacre done in his name.
Slade decides to go for obtuse. “I told you, I took a contract.”
“To deliver the remnants of the massacre,” Dick retorts immediately. “You didn’t have to bind me to do that. You could’ve just taken the bangle and been done with it.”
As if Slade would ever. Dick is freedom and flexibility and life—he would’ve gone mad trapped inside that bauble. Binding him to Slade is the lesser evil, but still distasteful. Slade has had to near constantly fight the urge to rip the bangle from his wrist.
“Where would be the fun in that?” Slade says instead.
“Are you always so unprofessional?”
Slade lets his languid gaze slip over to his companion. “I always complete my contracts. That doesn’t mean I can’t take a few liberties along the way.” He completes his perusal with as much leer as he can bring, though he can see it’s not convincing.
“The liberty to bind a genie to your will and just waste it?” Dick snaps back. “What was the point?”
The point? The point was to free the kid. And only in the middle of the whole situation did Slade realize the trap he’d landed in.
How do you free a being that is eternally bound?
Dick grows tired of his silence. “Slade.”
It is possibly the only option. A genie’s servitude cannot be broken. But it can be bound to an immortal master, in possession of the self-control required to never ever give them an order. A herculean task. The closest thing to freedom Slade can provide.
When Dick snaps, he does so spectacularly. A wall of sand shoots up in front of him, startling his horse, and quickly grows to encircle them. Thick and soft enough to make climbing difficult. Though perhaps with a rope—
“Tell me why you took the contract,” Dick demands.
“It’s good money,” Slade deflects.
The walls double in height. “Stop fucking playing games, Slade,” Dick hisses and finally, finally Slade sees the fury that’s been lurking in those ancient blue eyes. “You knew it was me, didn’t you. You knew I was there.”
Now, that’s getting too much into feelings for Slade’s comfort. “Know implies a degree of certainty that I don’t think I’m comfortable with—” the walls jerk closer, Dick nearly trembling in place, and Slade takes a deep breath and gives in. “I suspected,” he admits. “The last time I ran into you was with Damian al Ghul. And I heard nothing about you after his death.”
The last time he saw Dick.
The last time he saw Dick happy.
A full, happy life is beyond them. Slade tried, once, and he’s been burned for it. But glimmers of peace are to be savored. There is much in this world to laugh at, much wonders to enjoy, much treasures to feast upon. When any one is gone too soon…
There is no being quite as vindictive as one that cannot die.
The sand collapses into heaps. Wind howls and the sky darkens, sand whipping up around them. The horses buck at the reins. Dick’s vanishes and Slade dismounts, distantly mourning the loss of a good beast. The kid is staring into empty space with a dark, terrible, awful look in his blue, blue eyes.
“Dick,” Slade tries quietly.
“He was a good kid,” Dick says, voice achingly distant. “He—he loved animals, you know that? Each one I conjured, he insisted on sticking in his menagerie. From elephants down to tiger cubs. He’d be furious if I vanished them.”
“Dick,” Slade repeats. The wind is snapping furiously against his skin. Slade loses his head covering as swirling sand trails block out the sun.
“So proud, and yet so willing to learn,” Dick continues, not hearing him. “So young.” His voice is raw with pain. The kid’s heart was always the biggest part of him and Slade feels a pang at the grief. “He listened to me. He didn’t treat me like a tool. He was my friend.” Dick takes a deep breath. “He was my friend and they killed him.”
There is no being in the world more powerful than a genie without limits, the closest thing to a god made form. Slade has the bangle, has all the power to make this stop right now if he so chose.
“Dick,” he says, because he doesn’t know what else to say.
The kid looks at him. The sandstorm circles around them, getting tighter and closer, beginning to chafe at Slade’s skin.
“Do you know why they killed him?” Dick asks, quiet in contrast to the screaming rage writ around them. Slade stays still and does not speak. “Because he wouldn’t give me up,” Dick’s voice wavers. “They wanted to use me and he wouldn’t let them.” It cracks, steadies, and cracks again. “They demanded he turn me over and he said no.”
Slade watches one of his oldest companions, a stalwart throughout centuries, unchanging and ever present, break.
“They murdered him because of me!” Dick shrieks. The wind swells with his fury, cutting sharp slices across Slade’s skin that heal the moment they’re formed. Blue eyes roil like a heaving sea, vengeful and enraged and unwilling to let anything living escape its grasp. “Because they wanted their shiny fucking toy and he wouldn’t let them have it and they killed him for it!”
There are not many things on this earth that have the capacity to move Slade but this genie is one. Slade finds himself stumbling in the fury of the gale, ducking his head and closing his eye to avoid the stinging sand. Dick moves forward as well and its instinct to open his arms, to let one of the world’s most powerful beings stumble inside his grasp like Slade could ever offer him protection.
“They killed him,” Dick sobs against him, clutching him tight as Slade holds on. The winds slice and burn and Slade hunches the best he can. This will not kill him. He can hang on. “He’s dead because of me.”
Slade cups the back of his head and stays where he is, a silent bulwark, shielding Dick from the storm that he created.
“He was mine and they took him away from me.”
There is nothing in the world that burns quite as much as losing something you can never regain. Not in a decade, not in a century, not in a millennium because it will never come back and they will never be able to follow.
Slade has no words to help. So he holds the kid tight as he shakes apart, as his grief rewrites their surroundings, as he cries for the first time in a century. This much Slade can do.
Chapter 192: wipe out + alt pov
Summary:
Slade likes to watch the little bird.
Notes:
Whumptober No. 5: “It's broken.”! Slade's POV of the injury scene from wipe out ch1.
Content warning: skating au.
Chapter Text
The perks of having seniority are vast—they include first pick of any rewards, unswerving respect, and this. Being able to half-ass warm-ups while blatantly ogling the little bird. Slade definitely gives thanks to whoever decided to put figure skaters in skintight clothes because the one shaking his ass out to pop music on their rink certainly has assets to highlight.
He’s good. Slade doesn’t know much about figure skating, but he knows talent when he sees it and the little bird moves like he actually is a bird, barely letting gravity touch as he spins and jumps and floats above the ice. It’s hypnotic.
Slade finishes the last set of stretches and turns to fully lean against the boards. The Jokers are getting ready to head onto the ice, barely ten minutes left till their practice, and Slade watches the little bird flow through his routine.
No one’s perfect, though, and Slade winces when the kid lands wrong, tripping over himself to spill against the ice. Nothing he hasn’t seen a hundred times, and a hundred times, the kid has picked himself up, dusted himself off, and gotten right back to skating.
This time, he screams.
Slade’s moving before he realizes he’s moving, swinging over the boards and skating as fast as he can go. He’s been in this career a long, long time, more than long enough to know how horribly wrong it can go, and he crashes down on the ice in lieu of coming to a stop.
The kid is shuddering, half-choked sounds where he’s curled up on the ice, and Slade moves him as gently as he can to lay flat on his back. “Little bird?” Slade asks softly. “What happened? What’s hurting?”
The rest of the Jokers have joined him, milling out around them, and Dent kneels on the other side, expression grave. The kid continues to hiccup like he’s trying not to sob.
“Little bird,” Slade repeats firmly, “you need to answer me. Where is it hurting?”
“Arm,” the little bird chokes out, and Slade can see the way he’s holding himself taut and stiff. “Left arm.”
Dent is closest and he peels up the tight sleeve of the kid’s shirt. The little bird shrieks, loud and high, and scrambles away, pushing himself half into Slade’s lap in the process. Dent looks unrepentant.
“Yeah, that’s swollen,” Dent says. “Definitely a break.”
Slade glares at him before refocusing on Dick. “What else?” he asks, combing through the kid’s sweaty hair to try and distract him from the pain. “Where else is it hurting, little bird?”
“Legs,” the little bird grits out. His breathing has been high and irregular, Slade’s worried about hyperventilation. They need to get off the ice.
“Anything else? Anywhere else?”
The kid shakes his head. Good. That makes this easier.
Slade readies him, cradling the broken arm against his chest as the kid shudders further, and scoops him up in one steady sweep.
The little bird shrieks and clutches him tightly.
“Shh, little bird, we’re just getting you off the ice,” Slade soothes, heading for the exit. The others have already cleared the path, readying the bench. “Deep breaths.” They’re at the edge of the rink in seconds and Slade switches from skating to stomping as he heads for the bench. The little bird’s eyes are closed and his uninjured hand is fisted in Slade’s jersey, both of which make it a little complicated for Slade to deposit him into a seat.
The kid slowly blinks open his eyes, letting go of Slade with palpable reluctance. He’s taking slow, shallow breaths, trembling faintly—from shock and pain, Slade wagers. Slade kneels to take the kid’s skates off and survey the damage.
He’s careful, exceedingly so, slowly palpitating one ankle, and then the other, running his fingers across the jutting knob to test for cracks or sprains. The little bird only flinches at the right ankle, but it’s barely swollen and there’s no resistance when Slade manipulates it in a full circle.
“Sprain,” Slade concludes, and he can hear the little bird’s audible relief. Around them, the rest of the Jokers deflate too, no longer assuming the worst. A broken ankle or a torn ligament can end careers.
Slade stands, yanking off his skates and going for his keys. “The arm’s definitely broken though,” he informs the kid, before turning to his teammates. “Tell Coach I’ll be late. And someone go grab his stuff.”
As much as they all like to rag on each other, no one demurs at the order. Sionis peels off to grab the kid’s kit and the rest of the Jokers get ready to get on the ice.
“What?” the kid blinks at him. Like this, teary-eyed and hunched and confused, he really does look like a lost little bird, a fledgling fallen from his nest. Slade has the strong urge to tuck him up somewhere safe and never let him out.
“Someone has to drive you to the hospital, little bird.”
The kid looks like he’s going to protest, so Slade scoops him up before he can. He doesn’t bother to suppress the smirk when the kid squeaks and again curls a hand into Slade’s shirt.
“Deep breaths, little bird. It’s going to be fine.”
Chapter 193: price is right + end note
Summary:
Jason finds someone in need of comfort.
Notes:
Whumptober No. 6: “Do or die, you’ll never make me; Because the world will never take my heart.”! End note from price is right.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jason was on his way to the library, hand in hand with Tim—he’d overheard Bruce wonder to Alfred whether Jason subsisted solely on books, Alfred had merely remarked that it was nice to see someone making use of the collection—when he heard the crying.
To be fair, it wasn’t really crying. The door to one of the ground-floor lounges was open and Jason heard soft, hitched breaths, muffled like someone was burying their head in a cushion. Curiosity was dangerous, but ignorance would get you killed, so Jason shushed Tim before warily poking his head into the room.
He didn’t know what he was expecting, but it certainly wasn’t Nightwing, curled up on a settee and shaking. Dick, Jason reminded himself in his head, even though he’d first been introduced to Nightwing and still didn’t believe anyone would actually walk around calling themselves Dick.
Tim stared, equally wide-eyed, and gave an alarmed look at Jason. Jason hovered, debating whether to go in or not—it could be a trap, but Jason couldn’t think of a reason why and how would Nightwing even know they were here?
Jason had been hypervigilant that first week, until Tim had slowly opened up about his home life and Jason realized there was a reason Bruce had taken him in. Until the illusion of safety lasted so long Jason started doubting it was an illusion.
It was exhausting to be on his guard all the time. And it wasn’t like Batman couldn’t get them if he really wanted, no matter what Jason did.
Jason inhaled, screwed up his courage, and stepped into the room.
Nightwing didn’t notice when they stepped inside, even when Tim almost stumbled on the thick carpet. He was wrapped up in whatever was causing him to cry in a back corner on a sunny Saturday morning and Jason finally kicked the edge of the corner table to jerk him out of it.
The hitched breaths paused before vanishing entirely and Nightwing scrubbed his face before looking up at them. His eyes were red-rimmed and sunken and the artificially cheery smile he plastered on when he recognized them did nothing to soften the look.
“Hi, Jason! Hi, Tim! What’s up?”
This was the reason Jason couldn’t trust Nightwing. He made it sound so real, like he was genuinely thrilled at seeing them, like they hadn’t just interrupted him crying. If Nightwing had shouted and thrown something, Jason would’ve been less wary.
Tim, however, had no real self-preservation instinct to speak of, and he piped up, “Are you okay?”
“I’m fine!” The brilliant smile didn’t waver. “Did you guys need something?”
“You’re crying, Dickhead,” Jason snapped back.
Nightwing scrubbed at his eyes some more, but the smile didn’t falter. “It’s okay, sometimes a good cry can help!”
Tim looked deeply skeptical, an expression Jason was sure he mirrored. Jason didn’t know what bullshit Nightwing was on, but crying was a sign of weakness and weakness was never tolerated.
“Help with what?” Tim asked. The kid was more curious than a cat and twice as likely to give Jason a heart attack. Nightwing’s smile finally stuttered and Jason pulled Tim against him in instinctive response.
“Ah,” Nightwing said slowly, gaze flickering between the two of them, expression shifting between a hundred different micro twitches. Jason knew how to tell when someone was about to lie and he stiffened, drawing Tim tighter against him, and braced himself.
Blue eyes sharpened on him and Nightwing slumped. Not enough to be noticeable, but enough to reveal his fatigue, the exhaustion lining his features and the faint distress in his eyes. Vulnerability.
“You know how Batman and I are taking on the traffickers?” Nightwing said, voice gentle but hoarse. “We—we busted a crooked group home last night and it…brought up some feelings. That’s all.”
Jason narrowed his eyes. Nightwing appeared sincere, but that meant nothing.
“What feelings?” he demanded rudely.
Nightwing hesitated again, expression closing off, but this one Jason recognized. It was guardedness, wary eyes flicking between him and Tim as though trying to decide whether to trust them. Paradoxically, Jason felt more at ease.
“I spent some time in the system,” Nightwing said baldly, “between my parents dying and Bruce taking me in. It—it wasn’t pleasant. And some things last night reminded me of it.”
Tim inhaled so loud it sounded like a gasp and Jason was pretty sure his expression was frozen somewhere between why-did-I-ask and I’m-sorry. Nightwing merely smiled, softer and smaller.
“It’s okay, guys,” he reassured. “I just needed to let it out. Never underestimate the power of a good cry.”
Nightwing still looked upset though, tired and worn down. Jason abruptly realized that he didn’t know if Nightwing or Batman had taken a single break after Jason had pointed out that the trafficking system was alive and well. They kept going back out there and fighting the darkness. All because of what Jason said.
“I’ll be right back,” Jason said and, for the first time, left Tim alone as he dashed out of the room and up the stairs. What he was looking for was waiting on his bed, tucked between the covers, as soft and inviting as the first time Jason had held it.
He dashed back down to see Tim curled up on the couch opposite Nightwing, excitedly telling him about some birds he was taking pictures of in the morning, though the conversation stuttered upon Jason’s arrival.
“Here,” Jason thrust his offering at Nightwing, voice gruff and eyes angled away.
Nightwing stared at him. And then at the soft, gray stuffed elephant Jason was holding. The one Bruce had given him that very first night when Jason had been so scared and so alone and so tired.
The older boy took the stuffed elephant like Jason was handing him something precious, his expression cracking down the middle and making him look much younger.
“Thank you, Jay,” Dick said, his smile a small, sad, quivering thing as he blinked his eyes rapidly.
But Jason could tell it was real.
Notes:
[All price is right Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 71 — 79 — 193.]
Chapter 194: what’s in a name + missing scene
Summary:
Bruce waits for a call.
Notes:
Whumptober No. 7: Radio Silence! A missing scene from what's in a name.
Content warning: kidnapping.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Bruce locked his arms around Jason and thanked whatever gods were listening that he got one son back. He couldn’t bear it if he lost both of them. The horror and silence of that first hour, after Bruce realized they were missing but before he got Jason’s phone call—Bruce never ever wanted to repeat that again.
He tightened his grip on his son. Jason didn’t protest, curled up in Bruce’s grasp without a single complaint. Bruce didn’t think he was actually asleep, but he’d cried himself out amidst self-recrimination and guilt and Bruce’s voice was hoarse from reassuring him.
Dick was going to be fine. Dick was going to be fine because Bruce didn’t know what he’d do if he wasn’t.
He tried to remember that Dick was Nightwing. That his baby boy was trained and well equipped to take care of himself. He’d engineered a distraction so Jason could escape and now he would be working on getting himself free or stalling the kidnappers long enough for Batman or an associate to show up. Standard procedure. Dick had done it many times before.
“Dad, I think they shot Dick.”
Everything was fine. No news was good news, as every policeman had reassured Bruce while they waited for a ransom call. Batgirl was out there, combing through Gotham and they knew from security footage that the kidnappers hadn’t left the city. Everything would be fine.
Bruce tucked his head against Jason’s hair and told himself to breathe.
“I think they shot Dick.”
It didn’t mean anything that he hadn’t received a ransom call yet. It didn’t. Maybe if he kept repeating it, he’d eventually convince himself it was true.
“I think they shot—”
“Dad?” Jason whispered against Bruce’s three-thousand-dollar shirt, now wet and covered in snot. Ordinarily, Bruce would be over the moon if one of his sons called him Dad. Unfortunately, he couldn’t properly appreciate it right now. “If—if Dick—if he—”
“He’s going to be fine,” Bruce said rotely. Jason acted like he didn’t hear him.
“If he—” Jason burrowed further into Bruce’s grasp—“it’s my fault, isn’t it?”
The officer in the room with them gave him a sympathetic look and stepped out to give them some privacy.
“No, Jay,” Bruce said, voice soft. “It’s not your fault. You did everything right.”
“But I—” Jason swallowed thickly—“Dick got hurt because of me. He—he sacrificed himself. If I hadn’t been there—”
“Dick would be the first person to tell you that he wouldn’t give up having a little brother for the world,” Bruce said gently. He’d seen it on Dick’s face—all of the bitterness aimed at Bruce vanished when he interacted with Jason. “It’s not your fault, Jay.”
“But—but he could’ve saved himself—” Jason was crying again, voice choked and cracking—“I just ran and I didn’t even help him and what if he’s dead—”
“Shh,” Bruce soothed, tucking him closer, “it’s okay, it’s going to be okay. It’s not your fault, Jay, I promise.”
Bruce didn’t get the chance for further reassurances, though, because the officer poked her head into the room again.
“Mr. Wayne?” she said. There was a smile on her face. News. Good news? “We just received a report.” If it wasn’t good news, Bruce was going to break something. “Batgirl found your son and apprehended the kidnappers.” Bruce was dimly aware of Jason squirming around to look at the officer. “Mr. Grayson is being taken to Gotham General to get checked over, but he appears to be okay.”
Right now, he wasn’t Batman. He couldn’t be Batman. Right now, he was a father and all he could feel was overwhelming relief.
Dick was okay.
His son was okay.
Notes:
[All what's in a name Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 219 — 194.]
Chapter 195: sink or swim + end note
Summary:
It turns out that taking a hunter boat into mer territory is a shortsighted idea.
Notes:
Whumptober No. 8: Outnumbered! Scene from the end notes of ch2 of sink or swim.
Content warning: mer au.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Slade, for near the first time, relaxed when he’d gotten the boat out on open water. Like this, he could see any other boat coming miles away. The hunters were in the opposite direction and he’d skin them all alive if anything happened to Grant. His other two kids were with him. Dick was with him. The boat was well equipped with weapons.
They were safe.
Dick kept darting unsure glances at him, but he, too, relaxed the further they got from shore. Slade had left the harpoon guns disarmed as a concession to the mer’s comfort, and between the wide expanse of water and Rose’s excited retelling of their escapade like it was a spy movie, the mer gradually untensed.
The sun broke out when they were about an hour out and Slade tilted his head towards it, closing his eye and letting it warm his scars. Rose’s chattering filled his ears, along with Dick’s laughter. Joey was fiddling with the radio.
He wasn’t expecting the attack.
The boat rocked, as sudden and abrupt as though they’d run aground. But Slade knew better, already spinning as Dick gasped and Rose screamed, searching for the telltale wake.
There was none, but a second, more powerful push rocked the boat, a mer’s tail lashing violently against the hull, and Slade wasted precious seconds reaching for the harpoon guns.
Too long. Too long to reach them and refit them. Too long for anyone to reach them by radio. Too long and too late.
Slade grabbed Joey, white-faced and frozen, and hauled him away just as a claw-tipped arm came raking over the side of the boat. Dark hair and virulently green eyes, red in the water below, and the mer looked nothing like the one that’d murdered his wife and maimed him and his son, but that didn’t matter.
It was the same kind of monster in the end.
Slade grabbed a loose spear from underneath the netting and stumbled away from the mer, glancing around. There was another mer to starboard. Another at the bow, far too close to Rose and Slade snatched her back as the boat rocked again. When he looked back at the stern, the first mer had managed to sidle onboard, pointed teeth bared and claws sharp.
Two mers to port. Joey was holding Rose tightly, both pressed up against his back as Slade aimed the spear at the closest mer. Dick was gone. Another mer at the bow—they’d run into an entire goddamn pod.
In all his years, Slade had never miscalculated this badly. Even—even losing Adeline, Joey’s voice, his eye—he’d managed to scrape himself out. But this? There was no way they’d survive this.
Slade tightened his grip on the spear, kept an arm pressed around his two children, and gave thanks that Grant wasn’t with them.
The red-tailed mer clawed across deck, inhumanely fast for all that it wasn’t meant to be on land, and the spear was at the ready but there were more mer to fight off, more mer closer to his kids, and Slade had only two hands—
“Jay, stop!” rang Dick’s voice, loud and clear.
The red-tailed mer halted. Slade stayed where he was, spear raised, heart pounding viciously in his throat.
Dick’s head bobbed up at the stern, frowning fiercely. He—he wasn’t wearing the amulet anymore. He grabbed the tail of the mer menacing them and yanked back—which did nothing but make the mer angrier.
“They’re hunters,” the red-tailed mer hissed, malevolence in his eyes. “They stole you.”
“They rescued me, now get off!” Dick yanked again, managing to pull the mer back a couple inches. “Jason!”
The red-tailed mer hissed furiously. Slade’s grip on the spear was so tight it felt like his fingers were fracturing. Dick pulled again, and this time the mer slid back a foot.
“Jason,” boomed a voice from the bow and Slade instinctively spun to face the new threat, keeping his children behind him. This mer was older. Bigger. The look in his eyes was a predator surveilling his domain, gaze sharp on Slade. It skipped to his children and Slade tensed further. Strangely, the mer pulled back, until it was no longer hovering quite so close. “Get off the boat.”
“Bruce!” came the sharp whine, edging into petulant, and when Slade looked back, Dick was succeeding in yanking the mer all the way off. The boat rocked again at the sudden loss of weight and Slade fell to a knee, forcing him to drop the spear to grab onto his kids.
The loss of it felt like a physical wound and he was conscious of time slowing down as he glanced desperately around them, wondering where the attack would be coming from, who was threatening them, which way would Slade have to go to get between those teeth and claws and his kids—
No one was attacking.
Slade scanned a second time but indeed, most of the mers had swum back, out of reach of the boat. Dick was squabbling with the red-tailed mer at the stern, as fractious as Grant and Joey in a tussle, and the only other mer close was a slight, dark-haired girl, who’d ignored Slade and was instead peering at Rose.
And…making funny faces?
Slade stared, bewildered, as the mer tugged on her own face to make strange expressions. One finally won a giggle from his daughter and the mer beamed. Slade merely gaped, unable to comprehend what was happening.
Joey tapped on his arm and Slade immediately swung to look at him. The boy’s signing was slow and hesitant, his expression contemplative. “Dad…I think this is Dick’s pod.” He signed it with the gesture for family.
Slade looked back and saw the similarities. The worry. The younger mers circling around Dick, like they were hovering. The bigger mer watching them, steady but wary. The red-tailed mer, glaring fiercely. Protective.
They weren’t attacking. It meant jack squat in the long run, but right now they weren’t attacking. Which meant Slade had a chance to survive this.
Dick finally ended his argument with the red-tailed mer—his brother?—by dunking him underwater. He swam up to the stern, at once sheepish and joyful. “I’m sorry,” Dick said, “I didn’t mean to scare you. They didn’t mean to scare you either.” The red-tailed mer had popped up behind him and was making decidedly threatening hand gestures. “Thank you so much for bringing me back.”
Slade didn’t have much of a response. His heart rate had to come down first.
“I’m really sorry.” Dick looked contrite, that was the thing. “I promise no one’s going to attack. Please, if there’s anything I can do for you, let me know.”
Slade didn’t know how or when Rose had managed to wriggle free of his death grip, but she bounded up to the railing, eyes wide and expression delighted.
“Is this your family? Are those your brothers and sisters? Can I meet them? Can they help me get a tail? Why is your brother making a funny face?”
Slade’s heart rate shot back up.
Chapter 196: no hard feelings + alt pov
Summary:
Dick isn't supposed to be in demon territory.
Notes:
Whumptober No. 9: Mistaken Identity! Dick's pov of the first scene from no hard feelings ch1.
Content warning: demon au, incubus au, mental manipulation.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Dick was carefully creeping through Crime Alley, feeling his spine prickle with every passing second. If Bruce knew that Dick was here, he’d be benched forever, but Batman and Robin had separated to follow two different cases and Dick’s had led him here.
Demon territory.
Batman never let him patrol here. Batman rarely patrolled here himself. He’d given Dick a long, long lecture on the hazards that came with fighting nonhumans and the lecture boiled down to stay away.
And Dick would, normally, except he was following a lead and Crime Alley didn’t look too different from the rest of Gotham from the rooftops. Same grime, same shadows, same bleakness that existed everywhere in the city. It made Dick’s heart hurt, the deep, all-encompassing ache that led him to dressing up and fighting crime.
The ache pulsed when he saw a small child shuffling into an alley. He was tiny, surely too tiny to be left unattended on the streets, much less in the worst part of Gotham, but Dick couldn’t spot any sign of a caretaker. The kid looked ill-treated too, cheeks gaunt with the hollowness of too-little food, and Dick stopped fighting his instincts and jumped down into the alley.
The kid startled at his near-silent entry, spinning around with fists raised, which was so adorable Dick had to stifle his coo. “Hello,” he said instead, soft and smiling. “Are you okay? You look lost.”
“I’m fine,” the kid spat back at him, eyes wary. Dick knew that look, the silent calculation of whether a stranger was a threat, and it hurt to see it in the eyes of a child.
“Are you sure?” Dick asked, even and patient. “It’s pretty late, kid. Where are your parents?” The kid glanced around him, like he was looking for someone that wasn’t there, and Dick couldn’t help reaching out. “Why don’t you come with me?” he said. “I can help you find them.”
If they needed help, Dick could get it, and maybe he could feed this little guy too—
Terror. All he could feel was cold, stark terror.
Dick gasped, unable to stop the panic flooding through his veins. He didn’t remember hitting the ground, but there it was, gravel against his scrabbling hands as he tried to fight—whatever it is he was fighting, because he couldn’t feel anything and he could feel everything.
The burn of cold, only deeper and longer than Dick was used to, not ameliorated by a cup of warm cocoa and a hot fire. The pulse of bruises overlapping each other, new ones forming before old ones healed. The agony of being attacked, only there was no Batman to protect him, there was no one to protect him, there was no one at all, and the abandonment pressed so hard, Dick couldn’t even shout.
Demon, the thought bleated distantly. There was a demon somewhere, and a kid, and he had to protect the kid—
This time he recognized the foreign grip on emotions, tightening and yanking, and Dick screamed. He couldn’t register anything but the awful sucking motion, like something was being stolen from him, and the agony destroyed what little coherence he had.
It wasn’t unconsciousness, not quite, he was still aware of the gravel underneath him and the chill of the night air and the hoarse breathing nearby, but he was trapped in the miasma of his own shattered thoughts. Dick curled up as tight as he could in his mind, a paltry shield against an attack he couldn’t stop, and waited for it to end.
“I’m sorry,” came a small voice, hiccupping with tears. “I really am. I didn’t mean to do this.” Footsteps on gravel. “I’m sorry.”
Dick couldn’t respond, couldn’t reassure him, couldn’t wipe away his tears. All he could do was lie there as little hands curled around his uniform and pulled.
He really hoped Batman didn’t stumble upon his body in Crime Alley.
Notes:
[All no hard feelings Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 196 — 228.]
Chapter 197: countdown + alt pov
Summary:
Damian can't extricate himself in the aftermath of an explosion.
Notes:
Whumptober No. 10: “You said you'd never leave.”! Damian's POV of the second scene in countdown.
Chapter Text
Damian took a single moment to panic—only one, a split frozen second when no one could watch him—before he collected himself.
He was alive. He appeared to be in one piece. He didn’t register any significant pain and he could wriggle all his fingers and toes. Any further diagnosis had to wait until he got the overlarge lump lying on top of him off.
“Red Hood,” Damian tried to growl but only ended up coughing. “Hood, let go of me.” There was smoke and dust in the air, but no fire. Rubble was strewn around them but the steel girders had missed them and they lay in the midst of a warped exoskeleton that opened up to the sky.
And yet the Red Hood was wrapped around him like he was trying to shield Damian. Pointless and infuriating.
“Let go of me, you imbecile,” Damian snapped, trying to wriggle free of the iron grip. Hood was breathing, Damian could hear his harsh, mechanical wheezes, but his grip only tightened the harder Damian struggled. “Hood, I’m serious, let me go!”
If this was some stupid prank, like Hood’s comment about babysitting, Damian would stab him. Damian would like to stab him anyway, but he was having some difficulty finding enough purchase to draw a knife.
“It’s fine, the debris didn’t hit us, get up, Hood,” Damian snarled in his best impression of his mother. It did not work, unless he’d wanted Hood to transition from holding to smothering.
“Get up, you massive oaf—” Damian tried his level best to punch Hood in the solar plexus but failed to a lack of momentum—“you’re suffocating me!”
Unbelievable. What an undignified way to perish, being asphyxiated by a crime lord. If Damian was going to die by smothering, he would’ve expected Nightwing to be the culprit.
Speak of the devil.
The wriggling had apparently shifted his comm and bumped it to the general frequency and Nightwing’s voice immediately filled his ear, concerned-but-trying-to-hide-it. “I heard an explosion, you okay, Robin?”
“I’m fine,” Damian snapped. “But Hood is not. He wasn’t hit by anything but he’s not responding.”
Nightwing hummed thoughtfully. Batman’s growl jumped in, “Check his vital signs.”
“He has to let go of me first!” Damian tried struggling again and gave up. “I’m pinned!”
“We have your location,” Nightwing promised. “We’ll be there soon.”
Damian clicked his tongue impatiently and settled in to wait. It was humiliating to wait here, uninjured and unharmed, to be rescued from a subpar crime lord’s irritatingly inescapable grasp. Next time, Damian vowed to himself, he’d sew knives into his sleeves.
“Utterly incompetent,” Damian grumbled. “First, you couldn’t detect the bomb, then you couldn’t defuse it in time, and now, we can’t properly assess the damage. If Mother was here, she’d have us both sent for remedial training.”
No response. Damian wiggled further, to see if he could reach his lockpicks. Maybe a sharp jab would convince Hood to let go. Unfortunately, Hood’s grip was like a trap, the harder Damian struggled, the tighter it became. All Damian could hear was the harsh breathing through the helmet and nothing else.
“Stop this breakdown and get ahold of yourself, Hood,” Damian snapped in as imperious a tone as he could command. “And let me go, you imbecile—”
“No.”
A response. Just not the response Damian wanted. “No?” he repeated bitingly. “What do you mean, no?” Hood was no longer unresponsive, which meant Damian could bring more force to bear. “Let me go—”
“No,” Hood repeated, louder, curling around him. “No—no more dead Robins.” He was breathing hard, trembling violently. “No more dead Robins.” He was…crying. The harsh, shuddering sounds wheezing through the helmet couldn’t be anything else. “No more dead Robins.”
Damian swallowed. “Hood,” he said quietly, “I’m not dead.” Hood didn’t respond. “Hood—Todd,” Damian corrected gingerly. “I’m okay. You’re okay. Neither of us are injured. The explosion was minor.” Damian remembered the moment Hood froze, seeing the timer click down, and shoved down the useless surge of pity. “You can let go of me.”
Hood shook his head, still shaking.
“Can I remove your helmet?” Damian asked, and didn’t wait for an answer. The lack of tactical information was itching at him, and he managed to worm a single hand up to press at the latches. It was an awkward position and Damian cursed under his breath as he tugged the helmet off of Hood’s moronically large head.
“Todd?” Damian paused. He was crying, tears rolling down his cheeks in streams, hitched breaths audible now that the helmet was gone.
“No more dead Robins,” Todd whimpered, still crushing Damian to his chest. His gaze was fixed on Damian, bright and green, and yet Damian had never seen him so terrified.
“No more dead Robins,” Damian repeated finally, tucking himself underneath Todd’s chin. The fingers he pressed to Todd’s neck were to monitor him for a heart attack, nothing more. “I’m alive. You’re alive. Neither of us are dead.”
Todd kept sobbing.
Damian swallowed thickly. He should really be struggling his way out, now that he had a hand free. Or slapping some sense into the crime lord. But instead, he found himself humming the tune his mother always sang when he hid in her skirts, the song that reassured him that despite the pain, despite the nightmares and injuries and tears, he was alive.
No more dead Robins.
If nothing else, Talia al Ghul would ensure it.
Chapter 198: drain + alt pov
Summary:
Jason finds himself trapped in a cage with his prey.
Notes:
Whumptober No. 11: Animal Trap! Jason's POV of the latter half of the first scene of drain.
Content warning: demon au, incubus au, drugged, cuddle pollen.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jason gritted his teeth and tried his best to ignore the earsplitting screech scraping down his spine. These fuckers were prepared, which meant they’d deliberately set up shop in the Alley to force a confrontation. That only made him want to murder them more, but he was struggling to aim his gun properly with his balance off-kilter and his head pounding.
And then it didn’t matter because there was a weight on his back and the sharp pinprick of a needle sliding home, and Jason had just enough time to realize how well and truly fucked he was before everything went blurry.
He heard voices, snatches of human speak that didn’t matter. What mattered was the ice sliding through his veins, stealing the warmth away in jagged spikes. It was torture, it was nails hammering through his bones, leaving him unable to process anything but the pain.
By the time he sorted through the sensations enough to realize it was hunger thrumming through him, he was already in a cage.
Jason was ravenous. There was more human babble around him, but more importantly, there was prey. He was right across from Jason, body coiled for a fight, tense and rigid. Replacement, something deep in Jason’s mind echoed, bringing up rage and jealousy and betrayal, but none of that mattered.
Prey was prey.
Replacement moved and Jason inwardly snarled. He wasn’t getting away. The world was muffled, further from Jason then he’d like, and he unlatched the main obstacle between him and his prey and pulled it free.
Jason bared his fangs and lunged.
It wasn’t as easy as he’d expected. The prey was slippery, jerking away from Jason’s grip, maneuvering in the tight space faster than Jason’s larger form. Even when Jason captured the prey, holding it still so it couldn’t wriggle free, it was still covered up, with no purchase for Jason’s claws and nowhere for Jason to touch.
He was so hungry.
The warmth was right there. Close enough to feel. Close enough to taste.
Jason knocked their heads together and the mental connection snapped instantly into place. No barrier, no blockade, nothing stopping Jason from waltzing through and seizing it for his own.
Long months at the League had taught him how to control his powers, how to tune them until he had the capability to pluck a single thought out of all the rest. Or devastate the entire mind until he left it a wasteland. Now, he had the skill to twine himself with the pulsing network around him, cocooning hate and fear and anger, until he could ever-so-gently twist it sideways.
Peace. Sweet, comforting contentment. Enough to bask in, a wave rippling out until Jason had smoothed every edge and washed out every corner.
Quiet and relaxed.
Jason purred in satisfaction and clutched the Replacement closer.
Chapter 199: bargaining + follow-up
Summary:
Dick gets an alarming voicemail.
Notes:
Whumptober No. 12: “I haven't slept in days but who's counting?”! Follow-up to bargaining.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“What’s the goddamn point of giving me your number if you never fucking pick up the phone?”
It’s the only thing running through his head, over and over, a loop of his worst memories as he sprints through the Watchtower. He’s just gotten back from space but it doesn’t matter. Heroes yelp in alarm and some call after him, but thankfully none stop him.
Dick doesn’t know what he’d do to anyone who gets in his way.
“What’s the goddamn point of giving me your number if you never fucking pick up the phone?”
Rough, exasperated. Grumbling. The slightest undertone of panic; bravado covering up the I’m in over my head and I don’t know what to do. Genuine frustration.
Dick ducks underneath Superman’s startled arm, skids past Green Arrow, and twists around Lantern to reach the zeta before him. He ignores the indignant shout and programs in a code he knows by heart.
“Recognized, B-01,” the expressionless voice calmly intones. “Destination: Batcave.”
The sensation of his molecules being rearranged and reconstituted is as unnerving as ever, but it’s the sudden reintroduction of Earth’s gravity field that’s the hardest to acclimate to. Dick bursts free from the zeta the moment it opens, almost stumbling under the pressure as his ears pop, and frantically scans the Cave. He hasn’t slept in days but he’s never felt more wide awake.
Bruce is at the Batcomputer, dressed in his suit but with his cowl off. He looks sweaty and tired—there’s a gauntness to his cheeks that Dick doesn’t remember being there before he left, a hollowness to his dull blue eyes as he lifts his gaze towards Dick.
“What’s the goddamn point of giving me your number if you never fucking pick up the phone?”
Dick’s stomach drops past dread and all the way into terror.
“Nightwing?” Bruce half-stands from the chair, frowning at him.
“Hood,” Dick bursts out. Two missed calls. One voicemail. No text messages, no subsequent calls, nothing in the week since the voicemail and something in Dick’s heart had fractured when his notifications had loaded, bleeding out with every breath. “Where is Hood?”
It’s not his baby brother anymore, shy and defiant in equal parts, looking up to Dick and determined not to show it, innocent and precious and magic—but Hood is still Jason, still his little brother, and Dick will never ever forgive himself if he loses him again.
Bruce points—in the direction of the medbay—before hesitating. “Wait, Nightwing—Dick—”
Dick does not wait. Dick is already sprinting, ignoring Bruce’s frantic tones as he heads deeper into the Cave. The medbay’s glass walls are frosted and Dick yanks the door open without care, striding inside with all the grace of a stampeding ram.
He stops up short, abruptly dizzy.
“Dickie?” Hood is reclining on the cot, arms crossed behind his head, elevating a sprained ankle. His expression goes from confusion to a scowl. “What are you—”
Dick lunges. Jason yelps. Tim—since when was Tim there?—leaps up from his chair in a ready motion, only to freeze in indecision. Dick squeezes his little brother as tightly as he can without cutting off his breathing and chokes on the sob clawing out of his throat.
Jason is like a statue underneath him, hands curled around Dick’s arms in a tight grip. “Dick,” he says slowly, and the sound of his voice is undoing the razor-sharp wire Dick’s tied around his emotions. “What’s going on?”
He’s alive. He’s here. He’s in one piece. Dick wasn’t too late, not again. The relief battles out with exhaustion and combines into an unholy abomination that rends him in two.
Dick opens his mouth and bursts into tears.
“Dick!” Bruce says, alarmed, as he appears in the medbay entrance. “What happened?”
“What did you do?” Tim hisses at Jason, who growls.
“Why’re you blaming me?” he snaps, but he curls his arms around Dick to return the hug anyway.
“Well, he isn’t clinging to me and crying—”
“Dickie?” Bruce has reached their side, placing a gentle hand on his head. “Chum, what’s going on?”
Dick can’t speak. He wants to, but his throat is swollen too badly, tears running freely down his cheeks, lungs spasming with the effort to breathe. All he can choke out is a single word: “voicemail.”
Jason goes stiff before squeezing back. “Ah, fuck,” he says.
“So it is your fault!”
“I take back everything nice I did for you, you little brat—”
“What voicemail? Jay, what is he talking about?”
Dick ignores the growing argument. If he tries hard enough, maybe he can fuse to Jason. Then he’ll never be apart from his little brother—never be too far away to help, never be out of reach, never be in space when his brother needs him.
“Shut up, it was an honest mistake,” Jason grumbles, before pulling away. Dick makes a wordless protest, but Jason keeps him at arm’s distance, glowering at him. “Look, Dickie, nothing happened. Everything’s fine. No one’s hurt.”
Dick ignores the very obvious injury and focuses through his tears. “You needed me,” he says hoarsely. “And I wasn’t there.”
Just like last time.
“It wasn’t a serious problem,” Jason says slowly. “I just—needed some advice.”
Yes. That was the problem last time too. In the absence of Dick’s advice, Jason fled to another country, attempted to reconnect with his birth mother, and was blown up.
“What advice?” Dick rasps. He’s not too late. This time, he can tell his little brother what he wants to hear before he runs away. He’s not too late.
Jason’s gaze sharpens on something behind him and darkens. “Oh, just a tiny, minor little matter,” he says, his tone dipping to something syrupy sweet. “On what to do when you find your brother offering himself up as a sacrifice to save Batman.”
Tim immediately makes a protesting noise. Bruce sighs and turns around to leave. Dick slowly twists—not letting go of Jason—until Tim is in his line of sight.
“You what.”
“Jason’s making it sound worse than it was—really, it was his idea in the first place—I’m fine, there isn’t a scratch on me!” Tim’s voice gets progressively higher as he backs away. Dick’s heart rate, which slowed slightly, picks up again.
“Practically showed up and begged to be tortured,” Jason hums nonchalantly. “Not a shred of self-preservation to speak of.”
“Dick, I’m really fine—Jason, you asshole—Dick, I need to breathe!”
Forget going to space, Dick is never going to let his little brothers out of his sight.
Notes:
[All bargaining Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 111 — 170 — 199.]
Chapter 200: cling + alt pov
Summary:
Jason finds himself in a position to rescue yet another bird.
Notes:
Whumptober No. 13: “It comes and goes like the strength in your bones.”! Jason's POV of the first scene in cling.
Content warning: cuddle pollen.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Unbelievable. Jason had made his stance on human trafficking very clear and he’d punctuated the point with dead bodies. Several of them. And yet here they were, popping up like cockroaches.
Jason cursed and shot another head that peered around a corner. At least this time there was no Replacement to rescue and thus diminish his reputation. The Bats weren’t allowed in Crime Alley, and Jason could mop up this operation at his leisure.
He had, perhaps, spoken too soon.
Jason groaned, thankfully muffled by the helmet, the moment he spotted the blue-and-black. Nightwing was tied to a chair, hunched over and determinedly working at the knots. Jason wondered if he could just turn around and sneak out without anyone noticing—nope, Nightwing had raised his head, mask focusing on him. Dammit.
“Nightwing,” Jason growled, glaring at the vigilante. “You’re in my territory.”
“Hood,” Nightwing grinned at him, like this was a social visit. “Tech-technically, this is the Bowery.”
Was that a stutter? Jason ignored it and cocked his gun. “I said,” he repeated, low and dangerous, “you’re in my territory.”
Nightwing spasmed, writhing harder against the rope, before he slumped, panting. “S-sorry,” clattered out as he shuddered.
Jason lowered the gun. “The fuck’s wrong with you?” he asked, refusing to acknowledge the emotion welling up as concern. No two-bit trafficker should’ve been able to keep Nightwing in those rudimentary knots, and yet the bird hadn’t managed to wrench himself free. “You’re shaking like a leaf.”
“D-drugged,” Nightwing stuttered. “Ex-experimental stuff.”
Fantastic. Jason rolled his eyes. Why was it always him that stumbled upon birds in distress? He was not their personal rescuer.
“Where’s the Bat?” Jason peered suspiciously at the shadows. Once was happenstance but twice was too much. He wasn’t going to save Nightwing. He wasn’t. “He’s usually faster than this.” Maybe if Jason quit the warehouse before Batman showed up, he’d be able to pretend like this never happened. Nightwing’s testimony could be blamed on the drugs. “You did call for help, didn’t you?” Jason asked, struck by a sudden thought.
“Fried p-panic button,” Nightwing shuddered, still helplessly struggling against the rope. “Comms. Trackers. D-didn’t like my escr-crima sticks.”
Of fucking course. Jason took a deep breath and blew it out sharply before he turned on his heel. “Someone finally decided to give you a taste of your own medicine,” Jason retorted darkly. “Shocker.” They stung too, the few times Nightwing had managed to catch him with them. Jason couldn’t say he blamed the traffickers. “I’m still surprised Batman isn’t here already. He really let you out without backup after these guys took out the Replacement?”
Nightwing, who was strangely leaning towards him as he approached, suddenly froze like a startled rabbit. “What? What about Robin?”
“What about Robin?” The fucking nerve—“Oh, you mean that he was drugged and tied up, utterly at the mercy of a group of human traffickers, the same goddamn traffickers that tied you up, and if Batman would stop repeating the same fucking mistake—”
“Wait,” Nightwing looked bewildered. “How do you know about Robin?” Jason paused—huh, so the little idiot really had been out of it if he didn’t remember slurring insults at Jason while Jason undid the ropes and, with great self-restraint, didn’t punch him in the face. “You rescued Robin?”
Always the tone of surprise.
“I never said I wanted the little shit dead,” Jason growled, taking a little pleasure in how Nightwing flinched as he loomed above him. “That’s the entire fucking point, Dickhead. No more dead Robins.”
He would be magnanimous enough to free Nightwing. Just this once. So the Replacement wouldn’t think he was special.
“There,” he sliced through the ropes easily, ignoring Nightwing’s shudder. “You can find your own way back, asshole, and the next time you’re in my territory, I will shoot.”
He distantly heard Nightwing get up, clumsier than usual, and resolutely did not turn around. He wasn’t concerned, he didn’t care, he was utterly indifferent to the harsh panting and low whimpers and heavy scraping and—
“Jaybird, help. Please.”
Jason had sprinted halfway back before his mind caught up to what he was doing. Dick was sprawled on the ground, shuddering nearly hard enough to be a seizure, and Jason headed to the case full of tools he’d previously ignored.
“Nightwing,” he snapped sharply. “Nightwing. What did they give you?”
Dick was moaning, low and pained, fingers scrabbling helplessly at the ground even though he was free.
Jason aimed a kick at the dead body of the goon closest to him as he rifled through their torture kit. “I should’ve killed you slower,” he snarled, going over the vials of chemicals neatly labeled and tucked into place. “Get a Lazarus Pit and bring you back to life just to kill you again, you fucker.”
Dick was crying now, ugly, wet, heaving sobs that made him sound like he was choking. Jason finally found the correct vial, empty amidst the others, and cursed out loud.
Of course it was pollen.
Solution obtained, Jason stripped his gloves, and then his jacket, and finally his helmet, arranging them in a neat pile on top of the torture kit for easy detonation, before crouching over Dick.
His hand trembled when he stretched it out.
Dick melted into the touch, exhaling heavily and worming closer. Jason wrapped another hand around his arm and pulled him up into a hug, tucking his big brother’s head under his chin and holding on tight.
“Please,” Dick begged, tears dripping against the collar of Jason’s armor, fingers hooked into Jason’s belt loops so tight he was worried about Dick’s circulation.
“Shh, Dickiebird,” Jason said, swallowing past the lump in his throat. “Shh, you’re safe.”
Jason would ensure it. He’d killed everyone in the building, now he would blow it sky high, and then he’d track down everyone involved in the manufacture and sale of this drug and utterly destroy them.
Dick slumped fully against him, clutching him as desperately as Jason half-remembered a much younger Nightwing doing, back when Jason was young and naïve and starry-eyed.
The surge of protectiveness was familiar, as much as he cursed it.
“Hold on, Dickie,” Jason murmured. As much as he was itching to kill someone, he had to get them somewhere safe first. “I’ve got you.”
Chapter 201: sink or swim + alt pov
Summary:
Grant realizes how horrifying it looks on the other side.
Notes:
Whumptober No. 14: “Just hold on.”! Grant's POV of the second scene in sink or swim ch2.
Content warning: mer au, captivity, electrocution.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Hunting on land’s a lot different from hunting underwater. Grant knew that, he’s heard his dad’s old Army stories, but he didn’t know know it. You don’t have to sneak underwater. You don’t have to wonder that if the monsters look like you, what’s stopping you from being a monster.
Grant follows his dad to the mer tent, the sign particularly sickening now that he knows what’s inside. It’s lit up like there’s people inside, there’s voices, and for a couple of stretching heartbeats, Grant wants to believe it’s the mer. That the whole lying-drugged-at-the-bottom-of-a-tank was some kind of trick. Just the kind of trickery you’d expect from a murderous, malicious beast.
What he gets is ten times worse.
“He’s no fun like this,” someone whines. “You could’ve lightened up on the drugs.”
“We’re selling tickets,” a second voice says irritably, “and an out-of-control mer just makes people afraid.”
He’s not wrong there.
“Fear sells tickets too,” a third voice laughs. “Isn’t that right, Clive?”
“Lots of tickets.” Clive’s voice is dark and slimy and Grant hates him immediately. “Fear and blood.”
Grant waits for his dad’s signal, but his dad is still waiting. For what, Grant doesn’t know, because he’s itching to punch something and his patience isn’t going to last much longer.
“He’s all yours in two days,” Irritated says. “You can have your fun with him then.”
Like the mer is a toy to pass from one hand to another.
“We can have our fun with him now,” Whiner interjects. There’s an increase of chatter and then, “Yes, yes, no marks, we know.”
“What are you doing—” Irritated snaps—“We’re not supposed to open the tank—”
Grant recognize the distinctive sizzle of an electric baton when he hears one.
“Look at that,” a voice says, awed, “even with the drugs—”
Another crackle of the baton. Those fuckers are laughing. Dad peels back the tent fold carefully and Grant has a clear view of what’s happening inside. The baton. The smirk on the guy’s face as he jams it against the water. The way Dick’s near-lifeless body jerks like a puppet on a string.
“Make the fish dance,” jeers a hunter to raucous laughter and Grant sees red.
He has a name, Grant wants to shout, shouldering inside, weapons and sneaking be damned.
Dad pulls back and Grant hisses, low and enraged, as he’s pulled back too.
“We need a distraction,” Dad says, voice even and uncompromising. Grant wants to seethe at him, wants to ask if he even cares—but Dad’s eye is burning and Grant backs down.
Grant can barely tell what he’s doing—he follows Dad’s orders and only when they’re rushing away does he realize they set a fire ablaze amidst the tents. Luckily, the distraction works, hunters streaming out now that something more valuable to them than a half-dead mer is at risk, and Grant slips easily inside the tent.
The sense of wrongness is nearly enough to halt him in his tracks.
Dick is floating at the bottom of the tank, eyes open but unseeing, twitching with faint spasms. Grant—they put the mer in a tank too, and he looked asleep, curled around himself. Now it looks like they’ve stumbled upon a corpse, Dick’s skin gray and his face slack.
Grant imagines telling his little sister that they couldn’t rescue her rescuer.
“Dick,” Grant calls, banking the panic in his voice as they shove the lid off. “Dick, can you hear me? Can you see us?”
Dick doesn’t twitch. Grant barely pauses to share a glance with his dad before he’s jumping up and over into the tank. Dick doesn’t move when Grant splashes ungainly into the water, or when Grant dives toward him, or when he locks his arms around the unmoving mer and pushes them both up.
Utter deadweight.
Dad is there with the amulet and he slides it over Dick’s head. The sheer relief Grant feels when Dick’s features blur and his tail resolves into legs is nearly enough to undo him. Everyone knows that dead mers can’t transform.
“Dick,” Dad tries, his voice low and gruff, “can you hear us? Dick?” He pokes at the mer to no response. Like this, like a human, the weight of the torture and captivity press in deeper. Dad gives up on eliciting a response and helps Grant heave Dick out of the tank.
Grant is soaked to the bone, but it doesn’t matter. Dad has Dick slung across his shoulders, carrying the weight of the mer easily—he’s much smaller as a human than a mer, a fact Grant noticed the last time but one that hits far worse now.
There are voices heading their way so they can’t take the extra time to see if Dick is okay, instead making for the truck and taking the long path to avoid any hunters. Grant walks next to his father, gaze fixed on the mer’s face.
“Dick, can you hear me?” he asks softly. “We got you out. Dick?”
There’s no response, but that won’t stop him. Even his dad’s exhaled grunt won’t. Grant keeps up the check-ins as they head to the truck, his voice growing hoarser and raspier.
“It’s going to be okay,” Grant finishes after he tells Dick about how much Rose is looking forward to seeing him again. “Just hold on. It’ll be okay, I promise.”
His voice cracks.
His dad says nothing at all.
Chapter 202: with crimson hands + alt pov
Summary:
Bruce goes to talk to his son.
Notes:
Whumptober No. 15: “I’m fine.”! Bruce's POV of the final scene in with crimson hands.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tim had fled and Jason had fled and Dick’s hard look stopped him from going to the Cave and figuring out how this whole mess had happened underneath his nose.
“Go after him,” Dick said, so Bruce did.
“Tim,” Bruce knocked softly, hoping he was in his room and not vanished somewhere in the depths of the Manor. “Can I come in?”
He waited, long enough to feel the prickle of apprehension, before there was a response. “Sure,” came out flat and muffled through the closed door.
Bruce stepped inside, his attention instantly caught by the packed duffel bag on the chair. The pieces weren’t hard to put together, but he resisted the picture that was forming. He didn’t want Jason to be right. He didn’t want to make the same mistake twice.
“Tim,” Bruce said quietly, observing the boy fidgeting next to his bag, his gaze darting everywhere but Bruce himself. He didn’t know if the movement was indicative of anxiety, injury, or both. “Are you okay?”
Tim flinched violently like Bruce had struck him. “I’m fine,” he muttered.
Bruce had to pause to take a breath, the ache striking deep within his heart. It felt like a curse, to watch his sons bleed and be unable to stop it. “Tim,” he tried again, “it’s okay if you’re not fine. I can help—”
“I’m fine,” Tim said, higher, sharper. Still not looking at him. His shoulders were hunched and he’d crossed his arms. “I don’t need your help,” he said flatly. “I know I broke your rule. I’ll leave.”
Jason, gone. A note left behind. A plane to Ethiopia, false blue eyes, a bomb. A laugh that never stopped.
“Tim, no,” Bruce froze, halfway between getting up and staying down. “Tim, I don’t want you to leave.”
Tim shook his head, almost frantic, as he stared at the ground. His breaths were hitching as he trembled, and Bruce slowly got closer.
“I don’t want you leave,” he repeated, pushing as much sincerity into the statement as he could, as though he could make Tim believe it by sheer force of will.
“I broke your r-rule.” Tim spread his hands like he expected them to be cut off. Waiting for punishment.
Bruce grasped them gently. “It doesn’t matter,” he said softly. “Tim, you’re my son. Nothing you do can change that.” Not even if Bruce had to remake the world for it to be so. “Not murder, not death. Not even if you decide to become a crime lord.”
Tim let out a hiccup. Ha. Win for Batman. He didn’t pull away either, staring at his hands in fear.
“Are you taking away Robin?” Tim asked hollowly, like he already knew the answer to the question.
Bruce winced. He hated that his sons put such a high priority on Robin; he’d never gotten them to believe that being benched wasn’t a punishment. Any of them. They all took Bruce’s worry as disappointment.
“Tim,” he started, but he didn’t know what to say next.
“It’s fine,” Tim mumbled. “I messed up. I’m not good enough—” he cut himself off.
There was something there, something he was missing, but it didn’t matter right now.
“Tim, you are good enough,” Bruce insisted. “You’re good, with or without Robin.” How could he begin to explain to his children that he was all so proud of them, and often more for what they did outside the cape then what they did in them? “Timothy Drake is a hero,” he said, solemn and sincere. “It doesn’t matter what name you call yourself. And that is something I can never take away from you.”
Tim looked up at him, eyes bright and lip wobbling, and burst into fresh tears, throwing himself at Bruce at the same time. Bruce exhaled silently and held him tight, rubbing slow circles as his kid soaked his shirt.
He hoped beyond hope that he’d gotten it right this time.
Notes:
[All with crimson hands Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 202 — 207.]
Chapter 203: rapprochement + follow-up
Summary:
Dick has a conversation with Slade after Batman's interference.
Notes:
Whumptober No. 16: “Would you lie with me and just forget the world?”! Follow-up to rapprochement.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It was late. It was late, after an exhausting patrol and an even more exhausting confrontation with Batman. Dick should’ve known that the man never left anything well enough alone—he had several years of experience with that undesirable little trait—and now he had to keep his guard up against Batman’s interference.
The relative honeymoon period Dick and Slade had enjoyed, where Dick never asked what Slade was up to and Slade didn’t go after anyone he knew, was going to end. If Batman knew, then other heroes would know, other villains would know, and the little bubble they’d created in Bludhaven would pop.
Dick had never expected it to last forever. But he wasn’t prepared for it to be over.
He exhaled, staring up at the ceiling, unable to stop his mind from whirring. He’d entered this whole thing as an escape, taking Slade up on his half-flirtatious, half-threatening offer as another bad decision in a string of bad decisions. Jason was dead, Robin had been murdered, and nothing really mattered.
Except actions always had consequences.
“I can hear your mind going,” a low voice grumbled next to him, tugging him closer to a furnace. “It’s late, little bird.” Fingers smoothed over his forehead. “You should sleep.”
“I’m trying,” Dick murmured. He shifted, putting his back to Slade and staring at his bedroom wall instead. There was a pattern of lights across it in the shape of his blinds.
A heavy sigh before lips pressed against the base of his skull. “Do you want me to punch the Bat in the face? I can still break his nose for you.”
Dick had never seen Slade as angry as when the full story of Dick finding out about Jason’s death spilled out. He had to practically beg the man to leave Batman alone and he wasn’t happy that all his hard work had been ruined by Bruce coming here and inviting a fight.
“No,” Dick aimed an elbow jab behind him and heard the grunt as it connected. “Leave B alone.” A displeased mutter. “It’s not about him.”
“Then what’s it about, little bird?” Fingers feathering the hair out of his eyes, light and gentle. Dick fought the prickle in his eyes. “You’re upset.”
There was no point in lying, Slade could hear his heartbeat. Instead, Dick twisted, turning until he was face-to-face with the mercenary, who lay in his bed like he belonged there.
They had started out enemies, the odd fuck only a release of pent-up tension, but sometime around Dick’s outpouring of grief, he’d started to trust the man, as dangerous as that was. And Slade had returned it—staying the night and making him breakfast, at a start. Then looking after him after a dangerous drug bust had turned into several broken bones and a nasty stab wound. And then simply staying, night after night, until Dick had woken up one day and realized that lover sounded a lot more appropriate than fuckbuddy.
“What are we doing?” Dick asked quietly. One eye lay in shadow, the other covered by the eyepatch. The white hair was the clearest, shining in the patches of light from outside, but it didn’t help him make sense of Slade’s expression.
“Sleeping, supposedly.” Slade shifted forward, fingers creeping down, tracing familiar paths—“Or is there something else you’d like to be doing, little bird?”
“Slade.”
The fingers paused. The mercenary hummed, waiting. Dick narrowed his eyes and tugged Slade’s arm free before it could manage to convince him to ignore the topic.
“I’m serious,” he said flatly. “What—what is this? What are we doing?” Who are we fooling, he wanted to shout, trying to bludgeon the denial that covered their bubble.
“You told the Bat that we’re boyfriends,” Slade rumbled.
“Are we boyfriends?”
“Seems like a juvenile term to use—”
“Slade.”
The mercenary huffed, snaking his arm back around Dick and drawing him closer so fast that Dick almost squeaked. “Does it matter?” he whispered into Dick’s hair, holding him tight enough that Dick could feel his heartbeat, slow and steady. “I don’t give a flying fuck what the Bat thinks, or anyone else. You’re my little bird. And that’s all that matters.”
It sounded too simple. And yet Dick couldn’t deny that he liked the sound of it.
“Now go the fuck to sleep. Before I change my mind and decide to wear you out first.”
“Promises, promises,” Dick murmured, hiding his smile against Slade’s chest as he rocked forward just enough to be a tease.
Notes:
[All rapprochement Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 203 — 206.]
Chapter 204: touch starved + alt pov
Summary:
Jason is not jealous of the Titans. He's not.
Notes:
Whumptober No. 17: Touch Aversion! Jason's POV of the Titans scene from touch starved.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jason glowers when he’s introduced to the Titans. They’re all so damn cheery, acting more like a pack of teenagers than a group of highly trained heroes. Maybe they are a pack of teenagers, but Jason’s reference for superhero training begins and ends with Batman, who wouldn’t remotely tolerate this mess.
But Dick moves through it like he’s born to—he laughs at Speedy’s joke, simultaneously carrying out a conversation with Raven and listening to Beast Boy’s fast-paced story-telling. He fucking lights up when he sees Starfire, holding his arms out for the gorgeous alien superhero to literally throw herself into, and spins them around as both of them laugh.
It’s almost bright enough to cause sparkles. Jason hunches further in his cape and crosses his arms.
Dick extricates himself from Starfire only to get bowled over by Kid Flash and even when he straightens, he keeps a hand on the vibrating hero while he chats with Aqualad. The Titans all surround him, welcoming without being smothering, while Jason stands in a corner. Alone and clearly unwanted.
Jason was mad that Dick acts like Gotham and Batman aren’t good enough for him, but with friends like these, Jason wonders why Dick ever bothers to come back.
He crosses his arms a little tighter, almost like he’s hugging himself, and doubles the scowl when he catches some of the Titans peering curiously at him. Dick steps free of the crowd and introduces Jason again to the newcomers—still beaming brightly—and stays next to him as he continues his excited conversations.
Dick lifts an arm near Jason, almost—almost like an invitation, like he’s holding it out for a hug. But no one’s taking him up on it, no one’s getting closer to them or tackling Dick, and it takes Jason a stretching moment to realize the invite’s for him.
Jason narrows his eyes, his first reaction a vehement denial—he doesn’t need a hug, he isn’t weak—but realizes that would be incredibly attention-grabbing given Dick’s unobtrusive invite. Instead, he can just sidle away, returning a silent refusal for Dick’s silent request.
Jason finds himself moving closer, not away.
It’s not—he’s not—it’s just that the Titans—it looked warm, and Jason’s feeling a touch cold, their stupid A/C must be on too high, and anyway, he should remind all these heroes that Dick belonged to the Bats first.
He nudges against Dick’s side and only relaxes when the arm comes around his shoulders, holding him firmly.
It’s just as warm as he imagined.
Notes:
[All touch starved Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 204 — 161 — 12 — 53.]
Chapter 205: deep cover + alt pov
Summary:
The kid wakes up when Slade's halfway through treating his injuries.
Notes:
Whumptober No. 18: Tortured For Information! Slade's POV of the second scene of deep cover.
Content warning: aftermath of torture.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Slade can tell when the kid wakes, because his breaths go from steady to hitched to fast. Unfortunately, Slade isn’t yet finished, having saved the lashes on his back for last, and the kid flinches when Slade draws another line with the cream.
“Just numbing cream,” he murmurs. Dick goes pliant almost immediately and Slade rolls his eye. “I don’t suppose this’ll teach you to be more careful.”
“I was careful,” the kid grumbles, immediately petulant. “The stuff they found was planted. It wasn’t even mine.”
Slade finishes with the cream and gets off the bed. “And I suppose it wasn’t your fault at all?” he asks dryly as he sorts through the rest of the first aid kit. “Didn’t make any enemies by cracking your stupid jokes or showing them up?”
“It’s not my fault they hated me,” Dick says with the tone of someone who is well aware that they pushed as many buttons as they could.
“That mouth of yours is going to be the death of you one day, little bird,” Slade sighs. And speaking of mouths—
“Fuck you,” Dick mutters. “I can still taste the gun.”
He doesn’t sound torn up about it, despite his dramatics earlier, and it’s an easy fix. Slade unwraps the mint before holding it to the kid’s lips.
Of course, he still insists on being difficult. “What?” the kid mumbles, keeping his lips pressed shut.
Slade rolls his eye again. “Mint,” he says flatly. The kid warily opens his lips and Slade shoves it inside. Fucking cinnamon atrocity that it is. Slade can’t believe the kid likes it. “Thank you,” Dick hums with a smile on his face.
“Any injuries I missed?” Slade asks, doing a last check as he wraps up. He’s already alerted Batman, so he should get going before his window closes.
“Head hurts,” Dick says softly, curling further around the pillow.
Slade sits down next to him and carefully parts his sweat-soaked hair, checking his skull for any bumps or sore spots. Instead of a wince or a flinch, the kid damn near purrs as Slade combs through his hair.
Of course.
“You don’t have a concussion,” Slade says dryly. “Though I suppose you already knew that.” He pets the kid’s head once more before getting up.
“No,” Dick immediately protests, grabbing the edge of his shirt.
“Kid—”
“Don’t go,” Dick pleads.
Yeah, Slade doesn’t think so. “I sent a message to the Bats, kid. They’ll be here soon.” He casts another glance around the room as though it’d help. “The room’s been paid for, and no one else is going to find you. Everyone in that base is dead.”
That’s the best reassurance Slade can do.
“The—the drug—” Dick stutters, and Slade realizes he’s trembling, that he really is clutching the pillow like it’s the only thing grounding him. “It—I—it feels like I’m f-falling.” He makes a strangled sound. “It feels like it’ll n-never stop.”
Ah, fuck.
“Please,” the kid adds, hoarse and already crying, shaking harder than he did strung up on a table with Slade’s gun in his mouth and a crowd of traffickers leering at his ass, and the rest of Slade’s control crumbles.
He slides back down on the mattress until he’s next to the kid, blocking him from any visible threat, and slowly begins to stroke through his hair again.
“Very well, little bird,” Slade murmurs, low and soft. “I’ll stay.”
It’s not like he has anywhere else to be. Slade can stay and watch and make sure that Batman really does show up in time.
He only says, “I’m sorry,” when he’s completely sure that the kid is fast asleep.
Notes:
[All deep cover Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 140 — 205.]
Chapter 206: rapprochement + end note
Summary:
The first night Deathstroke joins the Bats on patrol also turns out to be the most eventful.
Notes:
Whumptober No. 19: “I’m not as stupid as you think I am.”! Scene from the end notes of rapprochement.
Content warning: attempted kidnapping.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Dick had made him promise to be on his best behavior. Slade had, with fingers crossed behind his back, because if the opportunity arose to push Batman’s buttons, he wasn’t going to leave it unanswered. Unfortunately for him, the Bat had put them all on separate patrols—Nightwing up in Amusement Mile, Robin in Burnley, the Bat in Tricorner, and Slade relegated to the shittiest part of the East End.
He’d already stopped two muggings and a minor drug ring. He no longer wondered why they called it Crime Alley.
This had to be some kind of punishment. Slade was tempted to blow off the rest of his patrol and go find Nightwing—and maybe convince him to blow off patrol too, up on a roof somewhere, maybe up against one of those gargoyles—but that would mean the Bat won, and he wasn’t handing that man any sort of victory.
Nightwing was his. Wayne didn’t get to try and lure him back.
Slade paused on a rooftop to check his new staff. Nonlethal had been the Bat’s growled condition, and it wasn’t hard—anyone who recognized his armor booked it, and even those who didn’t wisely decided not to tangle with a man who was armored and armed head-to-toe.
Faint sounds of a scuffle drifted his way and Slade changed direction. He found another mugging in progress, though it looked like the victim was holding their own, blocking blows handily and lashing out with hard kicks and quick punches. Slade paused on the rooftop and continued to watch, wondering whether he’d have to intervene at all.
But the ‘muggers’ were silent and oddly well-trained, and something about the kid they were attacking was niggling at his mind. Slade dropped into the back of the alley, near silent, and the kid was the first one to turn his way.
Unfortunately for him, that left the assassins the room to jab him with a syringe and the kid went down slow and sluggish, limbs flailing for seconds more before bright blue eyes slid shut.
Slade drew his sword.
“Deathstroke,” Talia al Ghul melted from the shadows as her assassins formed up around her. “It’s a surprise to see you.”
“I could say the same for you,” Slade said flatly. “I wasn’t aware that the Bat let you back in his city.”
Talia’s lips pursed—a definite hit. “As he does you?” She stepped forward. “A simple exchange. I won’t interfere in your contract, you don’t interfere in mine.”
It would’ve been an effective threat, if Batman didn’t know he was here.
“How stupid do you think I am?” Slade asked.
“I don’t—”
“It doesn’t matter what you tell or don’t tell him,” Slade said, advancing forward. The assassins twitched, like they’d like to step back, but Talia stood her ground and so did they. “The moment Batman realizes that I was in the city when his second son was kidnapped, he won’t rest until he hunts me down.”
Talia’s lips twisted all the way into a frown. Slade’s deduction had been correct.
“It’s not what you’re imagining,” Talia said, but this time she took a step back. “The boy is ill. I am merely seeking to help.”
“He can get help with his father,” Slade stressed the word and caught her wince. Another step, until the boy lay unconscious at his feet and not Talia’s. “Leave, and I won’t tell him you were here.”
“And what do you intend with the boy?” Talia asked, voice hard. She’d retreated, but she hadn’t left.
Slade knelt and tilted the kid’s face up until it caught the light. It was Jason Todd, alive and whole.
“No father should have to mourn their children,” said a voice surely too hoarse to be his. “Leave. I will not warn you again.”
A rustle of movement, and the alley was empty but for Slade and a dead boy.
“Come on, kid,” Slade said, gently picking him up. “Let’s get you home.”
Notes:
Bruce is insistent it's a trick, even after the DNA panel comes back a match. Dick has long since snatched his undead little brother for a cuddle pile. It's Slade's threat to relocate Jason to Bludhaven that finally jolts Bruce into believing his son is back.
[All rapprochement Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 203 — 206.]
Chapter 207: with crimson hands + follow-up
Summary:
Jason has a conversation with Dick.
Notes:
Whumptober No. 20: Blanket! Follow-up to with crimson hands.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jason exhaled when he was out of the room and all the emotions. He was happy for Tim, he was, but he was going to break out in hives if Bruce kept talking in that concerned tone. Either that or shoot someone, which was why he took the first opportunity to duck out when someone mentioned fetching blankets.
The linen closet was thankfully right where Jason remembered it, and he took a second to just lean there, enveloped in the familiar lavender scent of Alfred’s favorite detergent.
“You lied.”
Jason yelped and banged his head on a shelf before he extricated himself, rubbing his head and swearing furiously under his breath.
Dick Grayson stood in the hallway, neatly blocking off any easy escape. “Why did you lie?” he asked, voice even and unyielding.
Jason contemplated responding with anger and offense, but he was too fucking tired. He hadn’t slept at all in the course of the busy night, and it was getting close to lunchtime.
“Well, you lot were looking for someone to blame, and I’m usually the scapegoat anyway,” Jason shrugged as casually as he could.
“You set the warehouse on fire before we even knew there was a crime to cover up,” Dick pressed.
“It’s called forward planning, Dickhead.”
“Why?” Tenacity had always been Dick’s worst trait. “You hate Tim. Even if you took pity on your replacement—” Jason saw green and had to hastily remind himself that Dick was trying to get a rise out of him—“you should’ve been ecstatic that Bruce would bench him, or take away Robin forever.”
Speaking from experience? Jason wanted to retort nastily. But Dick was looking for a fight, and Jason wasn’t going to give him one that easily.
“Maybe I wanted to blow that warehouse up anyway,” Jason suggested. “Maybe this is all part of a long con.”
Dick gave him a deeply unimpressed look. “Try again.”
“Fine,” Jason snapped. “Maybe I’m just so pleased he’s following in my footsteps that I decided to help him along.”
Dick didn’t budge, arms crossed, glaring him down. Jason cursed under his breath and turned away from his intense blue eyes, as though the linens could protect him.
Garzonas was there, right at the edge of his balcony, wineglass in hand, awful, cruel smirk on his face as he detailed how he’d get away with ruining the lives of anyone he wanted to, how no authority could touch him, how no one and nothing could ever make him stop. And Jason was stuck, frozen by helplessness he hadn’t felt since he put on Robin. And Jason thought, if only he slipped. If only he slipped and fell off the balcony. If only he slipped and fell and died.
But he hadn’t slipped.
“Maybe,” there was too much dust in this closet, it was getting caught in his throat, “maybe I did for him what I wanted someone to do for me.”
He tried clearing his throat and ended up coughing, hard enough to send tears prickling to his eyes. He swallowed past the swollen knot and grabbed a pile of blankets without looking.
“Little Wing,” Dick said, voice so much closer and so much softer.
“Shut up,” Jason rasped, turning and shoving the blankets at Dick so he didn’t have to look at him. “Go take that to the kid’s room.”
“Jay,” came out muffled behind the stack of blankets, “wait—”
“It’s too fucking late,” Jason whirled on him, furious. “Whatever you’re going to say, you should’ve said to the kid that died. Except you weren’t even on the fucking planet.”
The stack of blankets was silent for a while as Jason glowered. Finally, it spoke.
“Do you take IOUs?”
“What?”
“Do you take IOUs?” Dick managed to lean to the side so he could look at Jason. “Like, a ‘get out of jail free’ card, except it’s ‘I’ll cover up a murder for you’!”
“What,” Jason repeated.
“You’re right, I wasn’t there when you needed me,” Dick said, quiet and sad. “But I can be.” He looked up at Jason with wide blue eyes.
“You,” Jason tried to pack as much judgement in his tone as possible. “You are going to cover up a murder.”
“It wouldn’t be the first time!” Dick said brightly.
“What.”
Notes:
[All with crimson hands Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 202 — 207.]
Chapter 208: muzzled + alt pov
Summary:
Jason finally tracks down the traffickers he’s been after for weeks, only to find that someone’s beat him to it.
Notes:
Whumptober No. 21: Restraints! Jason's POV of the first scene from muzzled.
Content warning: captive, threats of rape/noncon.
Chapter Text
Jason finally tracks down the traffickers he’s been after for weeks, only to find that someone’s beat him to it.
He glowers at the red-green-yellow that’s interrupting his stakeout, but finally heads to the door. He’s not leaving a kid in the hands of traffickers, even if that kid is the Replacement.
Jason kicks the door in and stalks forward, grinning behind his helmet at all the startled looks. “I hear you have a bird for sale,” he growls, hands pointedly resting on his gun holsters.
“He’s not for sale yet,” someone has the temerity to protest. Jason rests his glower on the man, and everyone around takes a prudent step back.
“Just name your price,” Jason snaps. He’s already getting itchy—he’s been here too long, and as much as he wants to shoot everyone in the face and then get the kid, the fate of a lot more people is resting on his ability to solve this peaceably.
Unfortunately, the traffickers insist on trying his patience. “What do you even want him for?” the same guy jeers. “If you’re just gonna shoot ‘im, we wanna sell him to someone else.” He aims a kick at the red-green-yellow chained to the floor. “The little brat needs to pay for fuckin’ with us for so long.”
There’s some nodding looks, but more than one person is slinking away from the idiot. Clearly the Red Hood’s reputation is getting around. Either that, or his murderous aura is becoming apparent.
“He’s good for more than just shooting,” Jason sneers, to get the suspicion off. The laughter, he could do without.
“You want us to believe you want Robin for that?” So Idiot isn’t quite as stupid as he looks, though he’s still stupid to continue to engage with a crime lord instead of just giving him what he wants.
“I think,” Jason says, slow and careful, letting his voice drip with menace, “that you don’t want to know what I want Robin for.” A deliberate step forward, and Idiot stumbles back. “Unless, of course, you’d like a personal demonstration?”
Idiot finally discovers his remaining brain cell and gets out of the way, leaving the Replacement all for him. Jason stalks forward, dispassionately noting the chains the Replacement is doing his best to wriggle out of, and the gag covering half his face.
The gag is easier to rip off.
“What do you say, Robin?” Jason jeers, to cover up the action. “You going to come with me?”
The Replacement immediately protests, but stills when he realizes he’s not in any kind of position to retaliate. There’s no glances at the rafters, either, so he’s not expecting the Bat to show up.
Jason narrows his eyes. The little shit better have pressed his panic button, Jason swears to god.
“Here’s what’s going to happen, Robin,” Jason says pleasantly. “These nice men here are going to unchain your legs, and you’re going to stand up and come with me, and not make any trouble.”
He glares, not that it does much through the helmet, and tries to convey the silent command to do as he’s fucking told.
“Why would I do that?” the kid says distrustfully.
Of course he can’t play along. “I don’t think you want to piss me off any more,” Jason says warningly. “I can be gentle, if you give me the right incentive.”
Come on—if nothing else, the kid should’ve liked his odds better with Hood than with this entire gang.
“Everyone knows you don’t like rapists, Hood,” the kid spits back with the absolute worst thing he could say. “Not sure you’re going to make good on that threat.”
Goddamnit. Jason can already see the considering looks exchanged around the group—he’s right, they’re right, but if he doesn’t nip this in the bud, it ends in a firefight and a whole bunch of collateral damage.
Jason crouches down and removes one gun from its holster. He inhales before he cracks it against the kid’s face, grabbing his jaw and shoving the muzzle into his mouth.
His stomach twists, nausea rising, and he firms his grip as he chokes it down. He can’t see the kid’s eyes past the domino, but his throat is bobbing frantically for all that he’s razor still.
“Sweetheart, don’t fucking push me.”
The kid swallows around the gun, shivering, and Jason has to fight the urge to puke. “Good,” he says instead, because he can’t compromise both of them, and glances up at the dead men laughing. “A bitch needs to know his place.” He draws the gun back. “You know your place, sweetheart?”
The Replacement doesn’t look up at him. He stares at the ground when he nods, a quick, jerking motion.
His show works, though—the kid gets released in short order and Jason exhales in the confines of his helmet as he straightens. “Get up,” he orders, and Robin does as he’s told without a peep of defiance.
“You need a leash for that bitch, Hood?” Idiot asks, leering. “It might still give you trouble.” He keeps grinning, like he has no idea he’s climbed to the top of Hood’s kill list.
Jason grabs the kid’s chin and jerks him forward. The Replacement doesn’t resist, looking up at him in silence. Jason can’t read it, but as long as the kid isn’t tensed for attack, it’s good enough for him.
“Not this one,” Jason forces a laugh. “Not as much fire as you might expect, for one of them.”
The traffickers all nod chummily and Jason reholsters the gun, fingers twitching with the urge to shoot. Soon, he tells himself, leading the kid out of the warehouse. Soon he’ll get all the victims out of the crosshairs and then he can give each and every one of them a slow, bloody death.
As soon as he gets the kid somewhere safe.
Chapter 209: heavy hitter + alt pov
Summary:
Bruce's gets Tim's distress signal and his heart sinks.
Notes:
Whumptober No. 22: “They never saw us coming, ‘til they hit the floor.”! Bruce's POV of the first scene from heavy hitter.
Chapter Text
Batman had been investigating warehouses in Tricorner, going down a list of Bane’s known associates, when Robin’s emergency beacon went off. The comm erupted in panicked chatter, but it was nothing compared to the sudden, stark cold of his heart sinking in his chest.
Not again. Please not again.
“I’m responding,” he growled into his comm, interrupting the chatter. He was about fifteen minutes away from the blinking dot in the middle of Chinatown. He made it in ten.
It was a warehouse, gunshots echoing and lights flickering, and Batman immediately took to the catwalks, slinking further in. The tracker in the beacon led to his left. Bane’s voice echoed from his right.
“You have deprived me of my prey,” came the menacing rumble. “So you shall serve instead.”
Batman made a split second decision and veered left. The sound of crashes came from the right, but there was a puddle of red-black-yellow on the ground and Bruce dove towards it, heart stuck in his throat.
It was Robin, curled up in a ball, one hand pressed to—Batman stared for a stretching second, trying to make sense of the tube and blood, before registering the wheezing breathing for what it was. Robin’s domino snapped up to him.
“Go,” he signed, shaky but conscious. “Red Hood.”
A scream rose from Bane’s direction, harsh and mechanized. Batman was moving before he consciously realized it.
“Batman, calling for backup,” he growled into the comm. “Two casualties.”
There was a confused murmur from the others but Batman muted the comm, heading towards the ragged screams.
“Have you learnt your lesson now?” Bane rumbled, voice deep and annoyed.
Laughter emanated, a high, broken cackle, loud enough to make Batman flinch. “I never learn my lesson,” Red Hood snarled. “Worse men than you have tried.”
“Well, I shall have to try harder.”
No—Batman pushed himself, moving as fast as he could, tranquilizer gun at the ready, but he only managed to catch sight of Bane when the giant raised Red Hood, struggling weakly in his grasp, and brought him down on his knee.
Jason screamed, high and thin and agonized, the distorter breaking in and out, as he landed on the ground. Bane was chuckling and for a long moment, all Bruce could see was another warehouse, another uniform, another broken body lying far too still.
When he came back to himself, the laughter was gone. Bane was slumped on the ground, shot full of tranquilizer darts, and the gun in Bruce’s hands was empty. He let it clatter to the ground and followed after it, lunging for Red Hood’s contorted body.
There was a pulse.
Bruce exhaled, a wheeze of relief and terror. He clutched it tight, unable to let go of the tangible proof that he hadn’t lost his son again.
He had to wait for the others. Robin needed medical attention, as did Hood, and neither could be taken to a hospital. The police would have to be called to retrieve Bane. He would need to decide where to put Hood while he recovered. Arkham’s logs had to be reviewed to figure out how Bane had gotten out.
But Bruce couldn’t bring himself to let go of Jason’s wrist and his steady, alive heartbeat.
Chapter 210: Red Hood + alt pov
Summary:
Bruce gets his first look at the new vigilante in Crime Alley.
Notes:
Whumptober No. 23: Shadows! Bruce's POV of the last scene of Red Hood ch10.
Chapter Text
Batman slipped through a window when the sound of footsteps retreated and passed up the stairwell unmolested. Roman Sionis’ office was easy to find, and with Robin and Spoiler investigating the warehouse, he’d come here to trace the paperwork.
Someone, it appeared, had beat him to it.
The figure on the other side of the desk snapped their head up, even though Batman hadn’t made a single sound, staring through the shadows and straight at him. Curious.
“Red Hood,” Batman said, tracking the way the figure went deathly still. “What are you doing here?” Gloved hands were half-curled around paper—paper Batman needed to track down Sionis’ activities, and he moved forward.
The figure flung themself back immediately, arms raised into trembling fists, out of the shadow and into a beam of light. Batman’s first reaction upon hearing the name Red Hood had been fear and anger, but this wasn’t the Joker. This was a child, visible skin youthful, jaw strong but wavering, red hoodie distracting from what looked like hand-stitched armor plates under padding. Fists up in automatic defense, so like another young kid from the Alley.
The pang of familiarity made him miss the smoke bomb until it was already filling the air.
Batman felt the shift in movement, but reacted too slow to grab the kid as he went out the door. He burst through after him, but the window was already open and only the barest flicker of red was visible.
He gave chase in both confusion and curiosity, determined to track down this new vigilante and get him to stop—and also to find out if the kid had a safe space to go, in the memory of the child he’d failed—but after a short, fast chase, the Red Hood had disappeared, seemingly into thin air.
Batman knew these rooftops better than almost anyone else. And he’d lost him.
“B,” Oracle’s voice clicked on, robotically emotionless. “Robin and Spoiler are in a tight spot at the warehouse. I’ll keep searching for Hood.”
“Affirmative,” Batman grunted, and turned away. He’d find the kid next time.
Chapter 211: grave secrets + end note
Summary:
The first morning on the island.
Notes:
Whumptober No. 24: “I thought they were with you.”! Scene from the end notes of grave secrets.
Content warning: depression.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Dick breathes in and out, thoughts drifting hazily. The sun is bright and just the right shade of warm, the breeze blows the scent of the jasmine creepers, and the water of the pool laps softly at the edge.
Beyond the deck are the stairs leading down to their private beach, and Dick was supposed to be taking a walk on the beach, that’s what he dragged himself out of bed for, but motivation fled the moment he stepped outside and everything felt too heavy, so Dick is curled up on a deck chair, snoozing lightly.
It’s warm and peaceful and he’s nearly tipped all the way into a nap when the patio door slides open. “Good morning, chum.” Dick hums in reply. “Where are your brothers?”
Dick shrugs. No one else was awake when he stepped out, and Bruce is the first person out since then.
The footsteps still next to him and Bruce’s presence intensifies. Under the weight of it, Dick twists just enough to look up.
Bruce’s expression has frozen on his face. “They said they were going to the beach,” Bruce says, voice emotionless. “I thought they were with you.”
Dick braces an elbow underneath him and sits all the way up. “No one’s come out to the deck before you,” Dick says, yawning slightly. “And I would’ve heard anyone taking the path from the front.” Perk of having a private beach is the utter lack of noise. “Are you sure they said they went to the beach?”
Bruce looks colorless now, as much as it’s possible in the bright sunlight and tropical surroundings. “Yes.”
Don’t worry, Dick should say, I’m sure they’ll be fine. Or everything will be alright. But the words taste cheap in his mouth. Everything does not always turn out alright, even when the Bats are involved, especially when the Bats are involved, as the crater that used to be Bludhaven can attest.
But Bruce looks about two seconds from losing his marbles entirely, so Dick dredges up the part of himself that’s always played Robin to Bruce’s Batman and thinks through the possibilities. “Maybe they went to public beach?”
Bruce clings to the idea like a drowning man. “Yes. I—yes. They could’ve. I’ll go check if any of the vehicles are missing.”
Dick nods. The effort of coming up with a suggestion is enough to exhaust him, and Dick wants to slide down on the chair and not think for a while, but there’s a faint stirring of concern amidst the grayness and he drags himself up to go after Bruce.
“The Lamborghini’s missing,” Bruce says upon scanning the garage.
“The canary yellow one that Jason fell in love with?” Dick asks. The way Jay’s went wide upon seeing the car reminded him of a much younger Robin. Bruce grunts. “Looks like they went out then.”
“I should’ve gotten you all trackers,” Bruce grumbles, heading for the red Ferrari and Dick follows him. He wants to argue against the idea, like he has every time thus far, but it sounds like a drain. He leans back and lets the wind fly through his hair instead, smiling faintly up at the bright blue sky.
Bruce really did choose paradise to vacation in. Dick has never been anywhere so unlike dark, gloomy, dreary Gotham.
It takes about a half hour to pass the sprawling private villas and emerge into the more touristy part of the island, and Bruce maneuvers deftly through the increased foot traffic to park the car. He fiddles with the meter, cursing as he attempts to pay its exorbitant rates, and Dick shades his face with a hand as he scans the rest of the cars.
“There,” he points out the canary yellow Lambo, blatantly obvious to him and everyone else darting it envious looks. “They’re here.”
Bruce looks monumentally relieved.
Dick follows behind Bruce as the man cuts across the sidewalk to head for the beach, meandering through the crowds. The air is full of noise and bright cheer—there are multiple families starting out their day, children clutching toys they’ll end up losing by nightfall, couples walking hand-in-hand with sugary treats. Everywhere he looks, people are smiling or teasing or laughing, alive and happy and well.
He has to stop in the shade of a restaurant awning, a hand to his face, to hide the prickling of his eyes.
It hurts. It hurts so much, but what right does he have to cry? He’s the one that failed them. He’s the one that lost.
“Dick!” rises sharply above the crowd and Dick knuckles back the wetness, stepping back onto the street and ignoring all the scandalized looks. He jogs up to Bruce, who’s found their wayward duo and has a hand braced on both their shoulders like he never wants to let go.
Tim looks well, balancing easily on his crutches and smiling, and Jason’s lost some of that bewildered confusion that hung around him for the last couple of days. “—perfectly safe,” he saying to Bruce, arms full of what look like stuffed animals, “and we said we were going to be back for lunch!”
“I thought you were at our beach,” Bruce grumbles right back, and Jason rolls his eyes.
“We were on our way back anyway,” Tim interjects. “We were just about to get some takeout.”
“I would appreciate being informed next time,” Bruce mutters, still glowering.
“Yeah, yeah,” Jason waves him off. “Look—we found one of those shooting games on the boardwalk and I got prizes for everyone!”
Bruce’s bat looks as grumpy as he does and Jason shifts through the rest of the pile in his arms—there’s a bright yellow duck and a growling tiger—before withdrawing a massive gray elephant and shoving it at Dick.
The prickling returns in full force.
Dick takes it with trembling fingers and immediately buries his head in it. It’s soft. The fur tickles at his nose but soaks up his tears and Dick wavers on his feet before sitting down on the sidewalk and thoroughly hiding behind his new elephant.
“Dickie?” Jason asks, faintly alarmed, as Tim’s crutches clack their way towards him. There’s a warm hand on his shoulder as Bruce crouches next to him. “You okay?”
“I’m fine,” he says, choked up and muffled. “Thank you,” comes out a little clearer. Tim’s hand grips his opposite shoulder tight as the kid lowers himself down next to him, and Bruce shifts as Jason shoves his way on the other side.
“Thank you,” he says again, to all of them, as the tears loosen something deep inside of him.
Chapter 212: grave secrets + end note
Summary:
The body lies in the coffin, so small, so young.
Notes:
Whumptober No. 25: Buried Alive! Scene from the end notes of grave secrets.
Content warning: buried alive, panic attacks.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The body lies in the coffin, so small, so young. The tux is pressed neatly, cufflinks in place as pale hands cross each other. No longer will they fidget out the cufflink, nearly losing the small things. No longer will they wrinkle the suit jacket.
“Bruce. Bruce, please. Bruce, listen to me!”
The cherry wood casket gleams in the sunlight. It’s been polished till there’s no imperfection visible. The white satin inside is pristine, untouched. It will never be spoiled by a living touch.
“Bruce! Bruce, stop! Bruce, come on, look at me!”
He doesn’t care how much it costs. He’ll throw whatever money is required to ensure his son is buried as befitting a Wayne. Jason never liked having money spent on him—but Jason can no longer protest.
“Bruce!” A frustrated snarl. “Bruce, just fucking look at me!”
Bruce closes his eyes, unable to stare at the corpse any longer. He reaches for the wooden lid and swings it closed, muffling the curses and shouts.
“Bruce! Dad! No! Don’t do this! I’m still alive! I’m still alive!”
The ceremony is sparse. There are no guests. The coffin is lowered under Bruce’s aching, hollow gaze, accompanied by only desperate thumps.
“Dad! I’m alive, Dad, please! Please don’t do this!”
Bruce drops the first handful of dirt. The rest is dumped in with shovels, and the grave smoothed over behind it. The grass will be laid down soon. Bruce steps across it and kneels in front of the headstone, bowing his head.
Here Lies Jason Todd.
Underneath the dirt, there is a hoarse scream.
Bruce snaps open his eyes, the same scream caught in his throat. Everything is dark and he fumbles in it, fighting against silk, and then a wooden post, until he catches sight of glowing numbers.
No.
He leaps into action, lunging for the bomb and rushing to the window, immediately flinging it out. It hits the ground, two storeys below, with a crash.
Behind it, the pool glimmers in the moonlight.
Bruce stares. He turns back to the room, making out the shape of his bed. His heart rate, rigidly controlled, subsides to something closer to its normal rhythm.
There is no dirt under his fingernails.
Bruce takes a deep breath and lets it out slowly. He should—go back to bed. Or take a walk until the restlessness inside him subsides. Or go down to the deck and clean up the mess he’s made of his alarm clock. Or anything but sneaking into the room of a son that’s liable to react violently to the sight of him looming over his bed.
Jason cracks open a glowing green eye before groaning and rolling over to face away from Bruce. “Such a fucking creep,” he mutters. “Get out, B.”
It’s not accompanied by a threat. Jason is here. Breathing. Alive.
“What’s going on?” Tim’s crutches creak in the hallway. “Did anyone else hear that crash?” He sounds far too awake for the middle of the night.
Jason groans again, but before he can speak, Dick is in the doorway, still in sleep shorts but with an escrima stick in hand and the alert, focused posture of Nightwing. “Status report,” he demands, scanning the room for a threat.
Bruce swallows. “Bad dream,” he admits.
Jason covers his head with a pillow. Tim pokes his head in—there are circles under his eyes and he keeps yawning—and Dick relaxes minutely. The grip on his escrima is now trembling.
Bruce stares at all of them. The vacation, this trip, it’s supposed to help them. And it is, he supposes, better than Gotham’s gloom would. But it’s not enough.
He bends down to squeeze Jason’s shoulder—and reassure himself that he’s alive, that he’s warm and present and there—before heading out. Tim gets led back to his room with a careful arm and Bruce closes down his laptop before tucking Tim under the covers. Dick is still in the hallway, watching Bruce with slow, wary eyes, and Bruce steps close before gently peeling the escrima from his fingers.
Dick closes his eyes. Bruce presses a kiss to his forehead. “Go back to sleep, chum,” he murmurs. “I’m sorry for waking you.”
Dick moves woodenly, but does as he’s told, disappearing back into his room. Bruce goes back to his own and sits on the bed, inescapably exhausted.
He finally reaches for his phone. It’s time to track down that list of JL-vetted therapists.
Chapter 213: leash + end note
Summary:
Dick returns to healing without worry of being enslaved again. Anyone who dares to try will be met with a whole pack of overprotective wolves.
Notes:
Whumptober No. 26: Working To Exhaustion! Scene from end notes of leash.
Content warning: werewolf au, mage au, murder, magical exhaustion.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It had been a long, exhausting day. The autumn sickness was in full swing, which meant that most of the children were in bed with fevers, the adults were achy and head-stuffed, and Dick was left running between the most extreme cases, burning out as much of the sickness as he could. He had never lost a child to the autumn sickness and he didn’t intend to start now.
His reserves weren’t what they used to be, atrophied by years of using only a minimal trickle, and Dick still got winded and weak any time he tried to heal anything complicated. It wasn’t something he was used to recognizing in himself, having spent the majority of the last five years exhausted. He usually relied on a wolf or one of his siblings sitting on him until he agreed to stop.
But everyone was either sick or tending to the sick and there was no one to stop Dick. He had to pause on his way from his healer cabin, vision blurring, before pressing on. There was a sick little girl in a house on the outskirts of the village. He’d burned her fever away yesterday, but he still needed to check on her today.
“Hey! Hey, are you the healer!”
Dick spun immediately. An anxious-looking man was striding up to him. Unfamiliar—either new to the village or a passing traveler.
“Yes, I’m the healer. Do you need help?”
The man looked distressed, eyes intense and nervous. “Yes, please, it’s my brother. He’s hurt badly. Please, come quick.”
Dick’s heart twisted at the thought of his own brothers lying hurt and injured and bleeding and he picked up his pace. He was feeling a little nauseous, but he couldn’t leave the man without help. He would power through and then take a break.
“Where is your brother?” Dick asked, wheezing slightly. They were heading towards the back of the village.
“Just in the woods. I tried to bring him closer, but he’s too injured. Please, you need to help.”
“I’m coming,” Dick reassured, trying to keep up with the man’s striding gait. He kept looking back at Dick, as though to check he was still there, expression still anxious. “What happened?”
“He’s bleeding.” The man ran a hand through his hair and tugged at it, clearly a nervous motion. “I tried to stop it, but I don’t know what I’m doing. He needs a real healer. It’s bad.”
“I will do my best,” Dick soothed as they reached the treeline. “How did he get injured? What happened?”
“It was a wolf,” the man said tersely. “Damn beast came out of nowhere. Savaged him. These woods are full of them.”
Dick’s footsteps stuttered and came to a slow, rolling halt. He was abruptly aware that there was no one else in sight, just him and the stranger.
“A wolf?” he repeated.
“Yes, one of them attacked us.” The man looked impatiently back at him. “Come on! He’s still further in.”
There was a chill tingling down Dick’s spine, at odds with the breeze around him. It was still a foreign sensation, so resigned to ever-present danger, that it took a moment for Dick to puzzle through it.
“Why did a wolf attack you?” Dick asked slowly. Slade’s pack had claimed the territory around the village. They wouldn’t attack travelers without a good reason. Especially not now, when the village was incapacitated due to illness.
“Who knows why those savages do anything?” the man snarled, expression twisting into something ugly. The intensity in his gaze no longer looked like concern. “Are you coming to help him or not?”
Dick cast a glance back in the direction of the village. There was no one else there. He hadn’t told anyone he was leaving. Something was curdling in his stomach, an alarm that hadn’t stopped blaring, and only now did Dick recognize it for what it was.
When he turned back, there were four more men, having appeared from the trees. One of them had a collar in his hands.
“Useless as ever, Evan,” the one with a collar sneered, stalking forward as the rest fanned out to encircle Dick. Dick checked his magic reserves and the chill crept deeper. “You had one job.”
“He got suspicious!” the first one—Evan—protested. “I told you it was a stupid story.”
Dick tried to keep all five of them in his sight. He didn’t have enough energy to knock them out. But a shield—and if he ran fast enough—
“It was perfectly believable. These woods are overrun with those monsters. Werewolf attacks must be common here.” The one with the collar stared at Dick, gaze hungry in a way Dick was all too used to. “But never mind. We should be able to take a mage down regardless.”
The village was recovering; if Dick led these slavers straight back to them, no one would be able to help and a whole lot of people would get hurt—
Dick stared as the man with a collar fell, gurgling out of a throat ravaged clean through.
The screams started a second later.
“No! Get away!”
“Kill it! Kill it! Kill it!”
“I’ll fucking destroy you, you stupid mutt—”
They ended just as fast.
Dick ended up on his knees, blinking dazedly at splatters of blood and bitten-off limbs, wolves licking their chops clean as they thronged through the trees. The giant silver-furred wolf padded up to Dick and considered him for a long moment, icy blue eye keen.
Slade shifted back to human form and reached out to grasp Dick’s face. “You look exhausted,” he said, firm and displeased. “When is the last time you slept?”
Dick blinked and tried to count. He’d kept getting woken during the night to attend to one crisis or another. He opened his mouth to say that, but his gaze slipped back to the bloody corpses of the men who, just a minute ago, had been threatening him.
“Ignore them.” Slade tugged on his chin like he was a misbehaving pup. “Sleep, Dick. When.”
Dick refocused on Slade. It was harder than he expected, vision blurring faster now that the jolt of alarm was draining out of him. “Hm? Last night.”
Slade narrowed his eye. In a blur of motion, he’d stood up, scooping Dick up in the process, and Dick yelped at suddenly being a lot further off the ground.
“Clearly not enough,” Slade grumbled, heading back to the village with a steady gait. “Come on, kid, let’s put you to bed.”
Dick sighed, deep and put-upon, but relaxed into Slade’s grip, letting his head thunk down against the alpha’s chest. He didn’t bother trying to see what was happening to the remains of the slavers.
The wolves wouldn’t let anyone get him. Slade had promised.
Chapter 214: whipping boy + alt pov
Summary:
Dick gets dragged away by his new captor.
Notes:
Whumptober No. 27: “Let me see”! Dick's POV of the sixth scene of whipping boy.
Content warning: captivity, murder, threats of violence.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“No,” Damian said, scared but still defiant, and Dick was so goddamn proud of his kid. Damian searched him out in the crowd, green eyes wide, and Dick tried to convey the emotion as best he could in the silence.
His back throbbed fiercer, as if it knew what was coming next.
“Very well,” Ra’s huffed in irritation, and turned towards Slade. “Now you see what I’m dealing with.”
“Kids can be stubborn,” Slade said, unconcerned.
“But assassins must be loyal,” Ra’s spat out, gaze vitriolic. “And I tire of playing this game. I’ll leave this in your hands.”
Fuck. Dick tensed when Slade leaned forward, but all the mercenary did was run a slow, lingering hand down his arm. “Looks like you’re mine for the rest of the day, pretty bird,” he murmured, as intently possessive as he’d been back in Tacna.
Dick had survived that. He’d survive this too.
Slade raised his gun and shot Damian’s opponent without even looking. Dick had no doubt that they were dead. Slade stepped closer, until he was curled around Dick from the back, and bent to whisper in Dick’s ear.
“He’s not going to let the little brat refuse again,” Slade warned. Dick sought out Damian’s eyes, abruptly terrified. Slade raised his voice, this time pitching it for everyone to hear. “Remember, this is your fault.”
Damian’s eyes went wide, hurt and afraid and guilty. Dick opened his mouth, but he couldn’t say anything to reassure him before Slade dragged him away.
Dick kept his tongue, as difficult as it was, until he was back in his lavishly decorated cell. And then, until Slade had swept the room for any listening devices before setting up a blocker of his own. Dick arched an eyebrow at the final confirmation that Slade was not here to do Ra’s al Ghul’s bidding.
“Who hired you?” Dick asked first.
“Your brother.”
“Which brother?” Dick frowned. He hardly expected Jason to come to their rescue, but Tim had dropped off the face of the planet.
“The last Robin,” Slade said, gaze scanning over Dick. He took a step forward and Dick took one back. “Contracted me as soon as he found out you and the brat were here.”
“And?” Dick took another step back as Slade advanced. “How much did he have to pay to get you to throw away a working relationship with the League of Assassins?”
Slade smiled, a heavy, mirthless thing as he kept moving forward. “I can see which way the winds are blowing,” he said cryptically. Dick’s legs hit the bed and there was nowhere left to go. Slade reached out and caught his jaw to still him completely. “And I told you in Tacna,” his voice dropped, “no one gets to touch you but me.”
When Slade had said that, Dick had been dressed in his collar and kneeling at his feet. It had been a mark of possessiveness, not of protection.
But there was a thin line between the two.
“Turn around,” Slade ordered. “And let me see.”
“Slade—”
“Now.”
Slade had always demanded trust without giving anything in return. But Dick couldn’t regret giving it, when it had been protected every time.
He untied the knots to his robe, thighs pressing against the bed as he stared at the headboard, and let the robe slip off. It was a relief to feel cool air rushing against the welts, several cracked and bleeding, and Dick took a deep inhale—only to realize Slade had gone silent.
Something shattered. Explosively.
“Slade?” Dick twisted, wincing as the movement pulled at the gashes, and Slade was right there, hand on his shoulder to force him straight. “What happened? Is everything okay?”
“I want his head on a spike,” Slade growled, low and furious, before abruptly stepping away. “Go lie down on the bed. I have a first aid kit.”
“Wait—if Ra’s finds out—”
“We’ll be gone before the morning,” Slade said, rummaging through his gear.
“And Damian—”
“Yes, the little brat too,” Slade said testily. Dick considered him for a long moment before crawling on top of the bed and slumping onto his stomach.
He couldn’t deny that a knot inside of him was gone, burgeoning worry and fear and anxiety lulled into complacency.
If nothing else, Deathstroke never broke a contract.
“This is going to sting,” Slade had come back with a tube of medicinal cream and some wipes, “but it would be even better if you screamed.”
Dick grinned up at him, ready to draw on his acting skills. “Oh, I think I can manage that.”
Notes:
[All whipping boy Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 221 — 174 — 214 — 164.]
Chapter 215: groundhog day + missing scene
Summary:
In the fifth loop, Nightwing had taken a knife to the chest for Jason.
Notes:
Whumptober No. 28: Sacrifice! Missing scene from groundhog day.
Content warning: character death, self-sacrifice.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“No,” Jason cradled Nightwing’s head in one arm, furiously pushing down on the hole in his chest as though that would make a difference. “No, no, no, you motherfucker, you are not allowed to do this to me!”
“S’okay,” Nightwing wheezed, trying to reach up for Jason with a wavering hand. “S’okay, Li’l Wing. S’okay.”
“It’s not fucking okay,” Jason snarled, shoving harder at the wound. Nightwing made a pained choking noise and Jason relented. “Who the fuck told you to do that? I was going to be fine!”
Admittedly only a theory, but after watching four people die in front of him while he remained unharmed, Jason was working off the assumption that he wasn’t going to die. Not while time kept looping around him.
“My—my li’l bro,” Nightwing smiled at him, lips bright with blood. “Always save you.”
“You fucking asshole,” Jason hissed, eyes watering behind the helmet. It wasn’t real. He had to keep telling himself that. It wasn’t real, no more than the other deaths were real, and everything would reset at midnight.
It wasn’t fucking real.
Jason shifted to get up, unwilling to watch this charade for any longer. He was going to go back to his base and cross out another one of his theories. He needed a way to contact Constantine—maybe he’d try breaking into the Batcave on his next loop.
“Jay?” Nightwing winced when Jason jostled him, and the set of his mouth was abruptly uncertain. “Can you stay? Please?”
It wasn’t real. Everyone would be alive after midnight, and Jason would make sure that next time, his path wouldn’t intersect with Nightwing’s patrol and lead to the man taking a knife for him. It wasn’t real.
“Jay?” His voice was slurring. His fingers trembled harder, barely managed to land on Jason’s hand. “Please?”
It wasn’t real, but Nightwing didn’t know that. Jason exhaled sharply and stayed where he was.
“Yeah, Dickie. I’ll stay.” He curled his hand around Dick’s and held on tight. “You’re such an idiot.”
Dick grinned, faint and barely present. “Thank you,” he murmured. “Love you, Li’l Wing.”
Jason tasted salt when he swallowed, thick and heavy.
“Love you too, Dickiebird.”
He waited until the death rattle had stopped completely before gently lowering Dick’s body to the ground. He didn’t bother calling it in to the Bats. He had a magic user to find and a loop to destroy and he didn’t have the time or patience to keep playing this game over and over and over again.
Halfway home, Jason had to tug off his helmet to wipe away the tears.
Notes:
[All groundhog day Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 215 — 158.]
Chapter 216: leash + end note
Summary:
Slade surprises Dick by arriving at his old village.
Notes:
Whumptober No. 29: Troubled Past Resurfacing! Scene from the end notes of leash.
Content warning: werewolf au, mage au, panic attack.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Dick was beginning to feel on edge again.
He had—not gotten used to the pack, it was hard to get used to loud wolves with no concept of personal space and a whole bunch of pups that absolutely loved scaring the living daylights out of Dick. Though it was possible he was slightly encouraging that behavior by attacking them with brightly colored bubbles whenever they did and watching with a smile as they raced off to chase them all down.
Dick had let his guard down.
Slade had explained how the pack operated, and Villain and Slade and Wintergreen all agreed that Dick’s contributions as healer were enough, and he had unrestricted access to his magic, and no one had demanded anything of him. It felt too good to be true.
Dick should’ve known it was too good to be true.
They had been on the move for a week now, heading off in search of better territory. Grant had been out scouting when he was attacked and Slade was determined not to stay near hunter camps. It was a slow moving process, with pups and possessions and all manner of things to take with them, but the pack moved easily and efficiently.
Recently, however, Dick had begun noticing the looks some of the wolves were shooting him. They were inscrutable and silent, lingering whenever he turned away. Slade seemed preoccupied and Villain deflected any time Dick tried to raise the topic. Wintergreen had looked at Dick with such polite confusion that Dick wondered if he was going insane.
He thought maybe the wolves weren’t a fan of the time he spent with the pups, so he tried to distance himself—except the pups had become increasingly clingy in response. Rose, especially, dogged Dick’s heels no matter where he went, demanding attention and drawing perilously close to a tantrum whenever he refused.
The tension was keeping him up at night, leading to fitful sleep and hyperawareness during the day. Any time Dick tried to convince himself he was just being paranoid, he’d turn to find another wolf staring at him, still and solemn. It almost felt like he was dying and everyone knew it but him.
The pieces all fell into place when Slade announced they would be heading into a human village on the morrow.
Dick sat at the table, numb, dinner turned to ash in his stomach as Slade explained that they were near civilization and would be taking advantage to trade for some necessities. Anyone who wanted to head into town was required to let him know. Dick didn’t need Villain shoving a list of herbs into his hand to understand what was happening.
The pups were so clingy because they knew he was leaving. The wolves were watching him because they were afraid of what he’d do when he figured it out. He was a mage, after all, uncollared and at full strength. They’d have to be quick to kill him if he attacked.
Dick waited the night, lying underneath a puppy pile, gaze fixed on the dark outline of the alpha sleeping between him and the entrance. The phantom choke of a collar tightened around his neck every time he swallowed.
In the pale light of morning, there were even more looks turned his way. Rose had to be pried off of him by her father, and all the goodbyes sounded final. Dick felt like a statue, like he was being controlled by someone else, arms and legs moving jerkily.
Of course they would sell him off as soon as they got tired of him. Wolves didn’t need a mage healer outside of extreme cases and Dick didn’t add anything else to the pack. He had run this route before.
“Have everything you need?” Slade asked, gaze scanning dispassionately over him. Dick mutely held up the list Villain had given him.
There was still no sign of a collar.
Eleven people had chosen to accompany the alpha—a few guards, some of the tradeswomen, and Grant, peeking looks at Dick whenever he thought Dick wasn’t looking. The dread had curdled his stomach, cold seeping deep into Dick’s bones, until all he could feel was numbness. Maybe he wouldn’t even feel them putting the collar on.
The town they entered was oddly familiar, bright and cheery in the way his hometown was. Children laughed and chased each other in the streets, villagers called out to each other and the visitors, there was no sign of weapons in plain view.
The market was a small collection of fresh stalls, sellers more interested in talking to each other than hawking their wares. Dick couldn’t spot any slavers. Or any mercenaries, or militias, or anyone who would be ready and willing to buy a captive mage.
He still wasn’t collared.
Grant was looking at him again, but this time he didn’t look away when Dick glanced back. He was grinning, face effusive with it, excited and happy. “So?” he asked, nudging Dick. “How does it feel to be home?”
Dick stopped dead in the middle of the street.
Home? What did he mean, home? Dick cast another glance around the village, bewilderment battling dread—and that was the Fox girl, wasn’t it, giggling with the girl that Tim always stuttered around? And that little boy looked a lot like Damian’s friend, only about five years older—the five years since Dick had visited Gotham, and everything looked so much the same, how had he not recognized it?
“Dick? Dick, are you okay?”
He was home. He couldn’t be home. He was a danger to everyone here. He hadn’t been home in years. He couldn’t be here. He couldn’t.
“Dick,” a low voice growled in his ear and Dick realized he’d backed himself into the alpha, clutching at Slade with trembling fingers. “What happened? What’s wrong?”
“Why?” Dick clung to him, grip as tight as it could go as he stared at his old village. “Why did you bring me here?” He shouldn’t be here. He couldn’t be here. It wasn’t—he didn’t understand—why was he here?
“Dick, this is your home.” Slade sounded confused. Grant, peering anxiously at him, looked confused. The other wolves were exchanging concerned glances and they’d begun to catch the attention of the locals. A woman leaned over to whisper to her neighbor and a dark-haired man turned away from a fruit stall and met Dick’s gaze.
Dick went faint. His knees turned to jelly and if not for Slade’s arm holding him up, he would’ve crumpled right there.
“Dick?” Bruce called out, expression halfway between disbelief and wonder. “Dick, is that you?”
No. No. Dick didn’t realize he was repeating the word out loud until Slade demanded to know what was wrong. Bruce got closer, almost breaking into a sprint, and Dick pressed back against Slade, terrified of him getting close.
Then all he could see was the alpha, Slade moving him bodily away from the crowd, the wolves closing around him.
“Dick, what’s wrong?!” Slade demanded, almost shaking him in the effort to get an answer. Dick stared back, heartsick and terrified.
“Why did you bring me here?” he asked plaintively.
Slade looked…lost.
“This is your home,” he said, quiet. “I thought—I thought you wanted to go back.”
“Dick!” Someone was screaming his name, he could hear sounds of a scuffle, desperation, the growing murmur of an angry crowd.
“It’s too dangerous,” Dick shook his head too weakly. I’m too dangerous. He didn’t realize he’d said it out loud until Slade’s gaze narrowed, dark and forbidding.
“What the hell are you talking about, kid?”
“I’m—I’m—” Dick looked down at himself, as though that would help the explanation. He didn’t know how to say it, how to quantify the threat that existed over his head at any waking moment.
Blockbuster had stolen him, and had been killed by Catalina.
Catalina had taken him, and then sold him.
Chemo had bought him, and he was stolen again.
Dick couldn’t—a mage on his own couldn’t survive and there was already a gleaming target over his head. All it took was one set of eagle eyes to bring the powerful and greedy and Dick couldn’t—couldn’t ruin this place. Couldn’t destroy his home.
“Please,” Dick said thickly, and he realized he was crying. Deep, shaking sobs, rattling him as he clutched the alpha as tightly as he could. “Please, don’t make me.” Slade stared at him, silent and still. “Please, it’s too dangerous—they’ll come, they’ll take me, they’ll hurt them, please, Alpha.”
The sounds of an altercation were growing louder. “Let me go—that’s my son—let me go!”
“Alpha,” Dick begged. The pack wouldn’t want him either, the danger he posed to them, but they could drop him in a different town, or in the woods, and Dick could make it on his own—
“Shh, kid. Breathe. Breathe.” Dick took a shuddering inhale and let it out slowly. “Good. Just like that. It’ll be okay. I promise. I’ll make it okay. Do you trust me?”
Dick nodded frantically. Anything. Anything if Slade helped.
“Look at me.” Dick dragged his gaze up and Slade gently brushed the tears off his cheeks. “No one will hurt you. No one will take you. This I swear. Do you understand?”
Dick nodded, slower this time.
“Good. Now go hug your dad.”
Dick was spun around, facing the large, angry crowd of villagers—and in the front, Bruce, being held back by a werewolf and writhing furiously in their grip.
“It’s okay.” Dick realized he’d shrunk back again. “They won’t hurt you. I won’t let them. It’s okay.”
Dick managed a step forward to Slade’s low, coaxing tone. Then another. And another, and they were coming easier now, and he was running now, and the wolf let go of Bruce and Dick flung himself at his father for the first time in five years.
“Dick,” Bruce whispered, quiet and broken, clutching Dick as tightly as Dick was holding him. “Oh, chum, you’re home.”
Dick just cried, clinging as hard as he could, vision blurry and throat swollen and heart beating frantically.
He was home.
Chapter 217: letter of complaint + missing scene
Summary:
Tim gets rescued by a crime lord.
Notes:
Whumptober No. 30: Borrowed Clothing! Missing scene from letter of complaint.
Content warning: kidnapping, implied/referenced rape/noncon, drugged.
Chapter Text
When the sound of gunshots died to choking silence, Tim raised his head, still unable to lift it very high. It was enough to see the sea of dead bodies around him. Only one pair of footsteps was still moving.
And it was heading straight for him.
Tim cursed under his breath, again trying to slip out of his bonds, but they were tied too tight, pinching his hands behind his back with his feet yanked back too. His cape was missing and belt were both missing, and all he could do was rock forward and back, like a particularly useless caterpillar.
The footsteps stopped right next to him. “Robin,” came the eerie, distorted voice.
Tim tried to utter a jaunty greeting, but between the gag and the drug, it came out slurred.
The Red Hood made a testy noise, like he was irritated, before bending over Tim. Tim went deathly still—he didn’t have the range of motion for an attack, but maybe a headbutt—before his legs flopped forward suddenly.
“There,” Hood said, and Tim realized his hands were free too. “Get up.”
He sounded angry, angrier than he had, laughing and joking with the traffickers that had held Tim captive—laughing and joking until he snapped and murdered them all.
Tim remembered another Rogue who liked to laugh, equally unpredictable, and similarly named. Provoking him was not a good idea.
“Okay,” Tim said, slow and weak. He got his hands under him, but they were trembling. “I’m getting up.” Slowly, like he could do anything else.
He got one knee, and then two, but his arms refused to work, elbows spasming as he tried to lift himself. Tim swallowed—he knew what kind of position he was in, and he didn’t want Hood to get any ideas. He felt uncomfortably exposed with his cape gone and nothing protecting him from Hood’s heavy stare.
Tim gritted his teeth and pushed up. He managed to get to wavering hands and knees—but before he could lock his elbows, they collapsed, sending him back to the ground for a jarring collision.
He spat out a curse, wincing at his throbbing jaw—and froze when Hood shifted.
No. No. Tim was not ready to be at the mercy of a man with a hair trigger temper and a whole lot of guns.
“What did they give you?” Hood muttered, leaning over him and hauling him up by the back of his uniform like an errant kitten. “You shouldn’t be this out of it.”
Well. Tim was sorry his drug tolerance wasn’t good enough for the drug lord.
“Now what,” the drug lord mused, “am I going to do with you?”
Hood was tall, nearly as broad as Bruce, and that was heavy-duty armor under his leather jacket. Several guns and other assorted weapons were strapped across his torso—Tim could swear those were caps sown above the knuckles on his gloves. But the helmet was the worst—full-face, with only two cutouts for white, glowing eyes, the helmet told him nothing about what Hood was feeling, or thinking, or deciding.
“Please,” slipped from Tim’s lips. He was tired, and cold, and he had no idea if Batman was coming to get him. Batman had no idea he was here. Even if he realized Tim was missing, he’d have to search the entire city.
“Please?” Hood mocked. “Please what?” He shook Tim again. “Are you a bird or a little mouse? The last one had twice the guts you did, Replacement.”
That was true. Jason had always been brave. Braver than Tim. Jason would’ve—would’ve resisted till the end. Jason had grown up on the streets. Jason was tough.
Tim was not. Tim had heard all the traffickers’ comments and ignored them to focus on escaping, but they were still in his head. The dead bodies surrounding him forced their way in too, the calculation of how powerful or insane Hood had to be to slaughter them all. Duffel bag of heads, something reminded Tim, drawing up each and every reported instance of Hood’s crimes, and Tim didn’t know whether he feared the traffickers or Hood more.
He tried to swallow the knot in his throat back down, but it kept growing, swelling and swelling until it felt like he couldn’t breathe, until the prickling in his eyes translated to sharp, hitched breaths, and he could hold off the tears by not blinking but it couldn’t help the wetness to his inhales as his breathing cracked cleanly.
“Fuck,” Hood’s voice changed in tone. Dangerous, something inside Tim pinged, but he could barely see through his blurry vision. “Goddammit.”
The world was tilting around Tim—Hood was putting him down, back on the floor, and he could hear the man cursing. He was angry again, which was not good. Tim tried to muster up the energy to get up but it wouldn’t come. He couldn’t even drag words to his lips to talk his way out of this one.
“Shh, kid, you’re going to be alright.” The modulation was gone, leaving behind a younger voice than Tim was expecting. Tim looked up, but the helmet was still there. “I’ll get you to Batman, okay? You’ll be safe.”
That—didn’t make any sense. Hood hated Batman, or at least that what the case files assumed.
“Here,” Hood shrugged out of his leather jacket, which surely couldn’t mean anything good, except—he started fitting Tim’s arms through them.
It was big on him, like being swaddled in Dick’s hoodie, and the warmth was a bright comfort to fill in for his missing cape. Hood zipped it up too, until Tim was cocooned in it, and picked Tim back up, hands gentle.
“Thank you,” Tim murmured, still bewildered but going along with it.
“You’re welcome, baby bird,” Hood replied, voice still unmodulated, as he began to walk out of the warehouse. He—he didn’t sound like a drug lord anymore.
He sounded like a hero.
Chapter 218: tender + end note
Summary:
Deathstroke drops off a gift for Batman.
Notes:
Whumptober No. 31: “Take it easy.”! Scene from the end notes of tender.
Content warning: kidnapping.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Bruce is swinging through the air on his normal patrol route, ears sharp for any sign of trouble as he scans the streets. Things have been calmer in Gotham recently, but that’s no reason to let his guard down.
Nightwing’s in Bludhaven, promised to come home for the holidays, and Jay’s busy finishing his college applications. Bruce had to shoot down Tim’s latest argument to join him as Robin and he keeps checking the alert for the Cave to make sure that the kid hasn’t followed him out anyway.
He almost misses the flash of orange-and-black. Almost.
Bruce immediately changes direction, shooting his grapple up and letting it carry him higher and higher. The mercenary hasn’t moved, mask fixed on his approach, standing like a beacon on top of Wayne Tower. “Deathstroke,” Bruce growls when he gets close enough, suppressing his raised hackles.
He’s no fan of the mercenary, and especially his interest in the Titans. It’s one thing if it was confined to the man’s son, but Deathstroke shows up whenever Nightwing’s in trouble, and Bruce is distrustful of this interest in Dick.
And also the way Deathstroke subtly implies he’s a terrible father every time he shows up, as though a man who’s nearly gotten all three of his children killed on multiple occasions has any room to talk.
“Why are you in Gotham?” Bruce demands, casting a glance at the bound, struggling figure at Deathstroke’s feet and initially dismissing it for the lack of a blue insignia.
And then he takes another look.
“Is that a child?” Batman’s growl breaks to something higher, immediately scrambling for a batarang and bending down to the kid. Deathstroke’s sword stops him from getting closer and Bruce growls.
“Take it easy,” the mercenary has the audacity to say, withdrawing the sword. “Just wanted to warn you that he bites.”
The kid snarls something muffled by the gag but definitely offensive. Bruce shoots Deathstroke a dark glare before moving to the kid’s bindings.
They’re intricate, far more complicated than he expects, and by the time he works the gag free, he can recognize the language the child is cursing in. Some part of him is relieved that he doesn’t have to deal with a civilian, the other is already dreading a conversation with Ra’s al Ghul.
“You dishonorable coward,” the child hisses at Deathstroke, jumping up the moment he’s free. Bruce keeps an eye on the mercenary as he withdraws a smoke bomb. “I will feed you your own intestines and—”
“No need to be rude,” Deathstroke chides the child he’s kidnapped. “I told you I’d bring you to your father.”
That draws both Bruce and the child up short.
What, Bruce thinks. Jason and Tim are safely home, and the child has dark skin but Dick’s is lighter. He also doesn’t look anything like Dick, the angles of his face all wrong yet strangely familiar—and Bruce finds himself staring into bright green eyes.
“You are the Bat?” the child asks, still in League dialect. Talia’s coloring. Talia’s eyes. The kid’s gaze skips over Bruce’s uniform, the cap, and finally his cowl. “Father?”
Bruce looks up at Deathstroke. The mercenary exudes smug satisfaction and even with the mask, Bruce can tell he’s smirking.
“Retrieved something of my own from Nanda Parbat,” the man shrugs a shoulder. “Thought you might want yours too.”
Bruce shelves those implications to deal with at a later time and bends down to look at the child. Very familiar features—the jawline is Bruce’s, and his father’s before him. The sharpness to his gaze reminds Bruce of himself. He can’t be older than ten—which matches to the timeline in Bruce’s head.
She told him she lost the child.
“What’s your name?” Bruce asks, in English. He realizes his error and opens his mouth to repeat it in League dialect, but the boy answers him in a crisp, formal tone.
“Damian al Ghul,” he says, standing at attention. His hand keeps darting to his hip—for a weapon, Bruce presumes, a nervous tic. “Ibn al Xu’ffasch.”
Son of the Bat.
Bruce closes his eyes a long moment before opening them.
“It’s nice to meet you, Damian.” He offers a hand. “Would you like to come back to my base? I have some questions for your mother.”
Damian searches his face before finally placing his hand in Bruce’s. “Mother told me she would introduce me to my father when I was talented enough to beat her in battle.” He scowls faintly. “Did you tell this man to retrieve me early?”
Deathstroke snorts at the idea. Bruce glowers at him. “I did not,” he says. “But I am pleased to meet you nonetheless.” Damian’s face brightens. “Come. We will straighten things out with your mother.”
“Good luck with that,” Deathstroke laughs, turning on a heel and walking away. “See you around, Bat. Tell the little bird I said hi.”
Damian hisses at his departing back and Bruce places a hand on his shoulder to stop him from going after the mercenary. Bruce could spend the next year and still be unable to puzzle out the man’s motivations—but he cannot deny his results.
Chapter 219: what’s in a name + alt pov
Summary:
Jason escapes. Dick does not.
Notes:
Whumptober Alt 4. Decoy! Jason's POV of the second scene of what's in a name.
Content warning: kidnapping.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jason tensed where he was, twisting his hands in the now useless bindings and waiting for the opportunity. He breathed in and out, slow and even. The budding panic had receded when Nightwing had woken up, the frantic racing beat of what-do-I-do-how-do-I-get-out replaced by a wave of relief.
Dick was here. Dick knew what to do. Everything was going to be okay.
Jason inhaled deeply as they came to a complete stop.
The waiting was the worst part. Hearing the noise of the kidnappers talking to each other, the multiple pairs of footsteps headed their way, the screech of metal on metal as the doors were unlocked and flung open. And waiting still, as the thug in front reached for Dick and—
Dick exploded into motion, graceful and violent. One thug went reeling back, stumbling into his fellows, as the thugs stirred into movement like an overturned anthill. The one reaching for Jason managed to grab his shirt, but Jason twisted, rolling back and kicking out with both feet, aiming for the groin.
Jason didn’t bother to hold back the grim satisfaction as he wriggled out of the truck. Dick was drawing attention his way and Jason ducked below a punch, lashed out straight at another thug’s knee, and burst through the gap that followed.
He didn’t waste a second looking towards Dick. He had his orders—run, get somewhere public, call Bruce—and Nightwing could hold his own. Jason didn’t recognizing his surroundings, but he was sprinting down the pavement, heading for the intersection a few blocks away. Once he got around the corner, he could find a fire escape and get a better view.
Jason heard the gunshot. Then he heard Dick’s yell.
He missed a step, faltering, instinctively turning back—Dick was limp in a hold, unmoving, Jason was too far away to see any blood but not far enough to mistake the gun raised in his direction—
Jason ducked around the corner. His heartbeat was thundering in his ears. His breath felt too slow and too fast at once.
Run. Get somewhere public. Call Bruce.
He’d left Dick behind. He’d left—his brother—he wasn’t moving—
Get somewhere public. Call Bruce.
Jason barely registered the swirl of lights and the chattering of people spilling out from a row of restaurants and clubs. The heavy bass vibrated underneath him.
Call Bruce.
Jason knew how to jam payphones to trick it into thinking he’d already paid. He dialed the number Bruce had drilled into him, heart caught in his throat, fingers trembling, shivering all over.
“Hello?”
Alfred had answered. “It’s me,” Jason said, voice strangely distant, “get Bruce—” but Alfred was already moving, faint conversations in the background, and suddenly Bruce’s voice came through, loud and distinct.
“Jason? Jay, are you okay? What happened?”
“I’m okay, I’m—I’m on Sixteenth and Wendell, at a pay phone, but I—” he could still hear the gunshot, over and over and over again—“I was kidnapped, and Dick—and I ran but Dick—they still have Dick—”
“It’s okay,” Bruce was repeating, over and over, “it’s okay, Jay, it’s okay, take a deep breath, you’re going to be okay.”
Jason numbly realized he was crying, tears dripping down his cheeks and stuffing his throat with half-gasping sobs.
“The police are coming to pick you up, I’ll see you in a little bit, you’re going to be okay.”
“Dad,” Jason cried, the first time he’d used the word since Bruce had shown him the adoption papers, “I think they shot Dick.”
In the silence, Jason heard faint sirens.
Notes:
[All what's in a name Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 219 — 194.]
Chapter 220: smother + alt pov
Summary:
Tim asks Jason for help.
Notes:
Whumptober Alt 9. Drugging! Tim's POV of the second scene of smother.
Content warning: cuddle pollen.
Chapter Text
Tim mustered up all his courage and knocked on the door. The wait felt like a stretching eternity, yawning around him as he shivered, but he heard footsteps getting closer.
Silence.
The click of a lock.
The door opened and Jason Todd glowered down at him.
“Are you okay?” was the man’s first question, which delayed Tim’s urge to bolt.
“I—” Tim bit down against a shudder, “I wanted a favor.” He winced when it came out more like a question.
Jason’s scowl deepened—Tim should not have come here, this was one of his stupider ideas, and that was saying a lot—but he swung the door open. Tim warily tiptoed inside, unable to tear himself from the idea of warmth.
Everything was so cold. Jason was right there, warm and present—and glaring at him, green eyes burning brightly like warning beacons.
“Well?” the man ground out. “You going to spit it out sometime today?”
Warmth. Hatred. What if—what if Jason said no? Tim opened his mouth and closed it before he got a single word out. He needed it, needed the warmth badly enough to beg, but it would shatter him if Jason kicked him out.
“Are you trying to mime what you want?” the man growled, growing angrier. “Or do you want me to get some paper so we can play Pictionary?” This had been a terrible idea. “Just fucking spit it out, Replacement.”
Jason wasn’t going to agree. Who had Tim been kidding? If he’d stayed at home with a hot water bottle, he’d be feeling some relief right now. Tim’s sense of self-esteem was in the basement right now, but he still had more self-respect than to cling to Jason’s feet and beg him for help.
“A-actually,” Tim forced out, “I—it’s okay.” It took a herculean effort to step back, away from Jason. “I’ll—leave. Sorry.”
He turned his back on the man, which turned out to be a mistake.
Jason snarled violently and grabbed Tim’s shoulder. Tim hardly registered being spun back around, attention focused on that single, burning point of connection.
It hurt, breaking through the ice, painful and bright and searing and—
It was gone.
Jason had let go.
“No!” Tim reacted before the cold sunk back in, instinctively reaching for Jason and wrapping tight. Warmth bloomed like an inferno raging across his skin. “No, please—” he couldn’t let go—“please don’t—” it hurt but he needed it, desperately—“please—”
“Tim?” came the slow, uneasy whisper. Warmth cocooned all the way around him. “What happened?”
Status report. “I-Ivy,” Tim stuttered, trembling violently. “Pollen.” The grip loosened—is that all, Tim could imagine in Jason’s mocking tone—“Please, please, please—I—I’ll help with your cases or—or get you gear or—or anything you want, Jason, please—please—”
“Tim,” Jason interrupted. “Tim. It’s okay.” The arms around Tim firmed, holding him tightly. “I’ll help you.”
Tim didn’t quite trust it, clinging tight as Jason moved back, and curling closer when the man sat down.
“Hey, it’s okay. I got you.” The grip squeezed, just on the right side of smothering. “This good?”
Tim forced himself to mumble an affirmative while the rest of him pooled out, shaking apart in Jason’s lap. One part of his mind tried to remind him that this was the Red Hood, this was the guy that had beaten him into the ground in a fit of jealousy and stuffed eight heads in a duffel bag over daddy issues, but that part of his mind was being slowly buried under blissful warmth.
He paid little attention to Jason’s shifting until it felt like the warmth was receding from his toes, the arms around him loosening.
“Tim?” came the concerned voice. “You okay?”
“Tighter,” Tim mumbled, doing his best to fuse himself to Jason’s ribs. Jason squeezed back, but it wasn’t enough.
The man made a considering noise before twisting—Tim yelped, certain he was being thrown off, but found himself squished into the cushions with Jason’s heavy weight pressing him down.
Warmth invaded every hollow and crevice, until he couldn’t remember what the cold felt like.
“Tim?” Jason sounded faintly alarmed and Tim clutched his shirt so he wouldn’t get up.
“Thank you,” he whispered, because this was everything he’d wanted when he left the house. He didn’t know why Jason was being so nice and he didn’t know what it would cost him, but right now, Tim basked in the warmth and banished the worries to deal with later.
He was tired and nothing was hurting anymore and he felt protected and safe, surrounded by comfort. Sleep came swiftly and Tim sank all the way down.
Chapter 221: whipping boy + missing scene
Summary:
The aftermath of Tacna.
Notes:
Whumptober Alt 15. Reluctant Whumper! Missing scene from whipping boy.
Content warning: implied/referenced rape/noncon, sexual slavery.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Dick glared at himself in the mirror, arms contorted behind him, trying to undo the ridiculously intricate knotwork of the lace collar. His mascara had long since smudged to give him two black eyes, his bottom lip was bleeding, and the bruises blooming across his skin were still a deep purple.
He didn’t want to turn around and see what his ass looked like.
Dick cursed as the knot slipped his fingers again and lowered his arms before he gave himself a cramp. He should’ve brought a knife and just sliced through the whole mess, despite how inadvisable it would be to bring a sharp blade that close to his neck. He didn’t need the collar off to take a shower and clean himself up, but it felt too tight and too present, like Dick couldn’t breathe, and he wanted it gone.
“Need some help?”
Dick startled, banging his hip against the counter as he whirled around, and doubling over with a hiss as it impacted right on the deep, finger-shaped bruises Slade had already pressed in. The man himself was leaning against the doorframe, watching with amusement.
“A locked door generally means privacy,” Dick snapped, grabbing a towel to wrap around his waist. Slade had seen him naked before, and several times over the last few days, but Dick felt oddly exposed in nothing but the collar.
“It wasn’t locked,” Slade shrugged, but didn’t make any comment on the towel. “You want any help with that?”
“I can get it off by myself, thank you,” Dick bit out, choosing terse over impolite. Slade had done him a very large favor, after all, burning a contact and getting Dick inside the base of a group of international smugglers. He just hadn’t had to be so gleefully pleased at enacting his cover.
Dick struggled some more with the knot before realizing Slade hadn’t left. “Something I can help you with?” Dick asked pointedly.
Slade chuckled and moved forward—Dick jerked, but Slade was already right behind him, pinning him against the counter. “You don’t need to always play the martyr, Grayson,” Slade said, breath warm against his neck. The collar bit deeper against his throat, then loosened. Then disappeared. “There.”
Dick raised his head to look in the mirror. The skin was rash red where the collar had been and he cupped the front of his throat, wincing. He was going to have a fun time covering that. At least the throbbing of his ass and thighs could be easily concealed, along with the welts on his back.
He looked a little higher and caught Slade’s gaze in the mirror. The man was studying his back, eye narrowed, mouth slightly pursed.
“Enjoying your handiwork?” Dick asked dryly.
Slade looked up to meet his eyes. “Why wouldn’t I?” he asked, expression slipping to a leer. But it was hollow, even through the mirror. Like Slade wasn’t really trying.
Dick hesitated, fingers clutching his towel. The intel had already been sent back to the Titans. Slade’s payment for the contract had been transferred. Dick was exhausted, bruised halfway to his bones, and he just wanted to get clean and sleep like the dead. He did not want to deal with the mercenary.
But Slade could’ve left. He’d gotten paid. There was nothing keeping him here. Except Dick.
“Actually,” Dick said lightly, “I would like some help. It’s going to be a pain and a half to treat all the bruises on my own.”
“I can lend you a hand,” Slade said, tone dropping to insinuation, but entirely sincere.
“Good,” Dick stepped back, until he could feel Slade’s warmth behind him, see the man peering over his shoulder as they both stared at the mirror. “But first I need a shower.” The mercenary’s gaze sharpened, mouth already opening—“Only a shower.”
Slade huffed a laugh, as hands landed on his hips, achingly gentle, fitting right above the bruises. “Well,” he murmured, “let’s see if you can be persuaded otherwise.”
It turned out that pleasure was a great painkiller.
Notes:
[All whipping boy Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 221 — 174 — 214 — 164.]
Chapter 222: stician + end note
Summary:
With no Chemo in Bludhaven, Nightwing is available to help Batman when Black Mask breaks the Joker out of Arkham.
Notes:
Whumptober No. 1: Race Against the Clock! Scene from the end notes of stician.
Keen minds will notice it is no longer October. To which I say that posting whumptober fics in whumptober is more what you'd call a 'guideline' than an actual rule.
Chapter Text
“You know,” came the cold, mechanized voice, freezing Dick in his tracks. “You weren’t who I was expecting to catch tonight.”
“Well, you worded the invitation so prettily, I just couldn’t resist.” Dick slowly turned around, the wooden floor creaking underneath. There was a gun pointed at him, which Dick expected, and the red, expressionless helmet. What Dick didn’t expect was how much it’d hurt to try and imagine his little brother’s face behind the mask.
“Where’s the Bat,” Hood asked flatly, not responding to the bait.
“Wow, way to make a guy feel unwanted,” Dick cracked a grin. Batman was hunting for the Joker, which left the lesser threat to Dick. Hood remained impassive. “Come on, Jaybird—”
The shot would’ve taken Dick’s head off if he hadn’t ducked and he rolled out of the line of fire, heart pounding wildly.
“Call me that again and I’ll rip out your tongue,” Hood snarled. Dick felt a frisson of unease skitter down his spine as he ducked into a deserted room off the empty hallway. “You want to play games, Dickhead? Then let’s play.”
Dick sidled out of the opposite door, reemerging in the maze of hallways that made up this floor of abandoned apartments. Booted footsteps followed, heavy and jarring, and Dick ducked around a corner and readied an escrima.
The footsteps stopped. Dick inhaled.
The world splintered with a percussive boom. Dick kept his feet by rolling and staggering upright, but there was no denying the throbbing heat spreading across his abdomen. The kevlar had held, but even a light skim of fingers made him strangle a hiss.
Alright. They weren’t playing with kid gloves.
Dick took a deep breath and focused. This was the Red Hood. This was the man who’d singlehandedly topped Gotham’s underworld in the span of a month, who’d led them on a merry chase, in control the whole time. This was the man who’d sawed off eight heads and dropped them off in a duffel bag, who’d made threats about pulling off Robin’s wings, who’d attempted to blow them up more than once.
This wasn’t his little brother.
“What’s the matter, Nightwing?” Hood’s mocking voice echoed through the empty hallways. “Too hot for you to handle?”
Dick took a moment to orient himself before slipping into another room, further away from Hood’s jeers.
“Running away?” Hood called out as Dick silently stalked from hallway to hallway. “Finally admit you’re outclassed?”
The place was a maze, but not impassable. Dick could skirt the exterior hallways, tracking Hood’s growl, until he snuck up behind the crime lord.
Something tipped Hood off, because he jerked sideways right as Dick lunged, but the electrified escrima caught him nonetheless. Hood went down with an aborted shout, landing hard and painful, and Dick jerked the escrima back with the faintest trace of guilt.
For a long moment, silence reigned. Hood groaned, tipping over to sprawl further, but made no move to get up. Dick resisted the urge to get closer, to cluck over him the way he would Robin, but he tempered his tone to something softer.
“Jay, come on,” he said quietly. “Come home. Please. I miss you.”
Hood made an unidentifiable sound and scrabbled at his helmet. It took him three tries to get it off and it only bounced as far as Dick’s foot. The effort clearly exhausted him and Hood went limp again, heaving for breath.
Dick dared to have the tiniest little inkling of hope. “Jason—”
Tick. Tick. Tick tick tick ticktickticktick—
The helmet exploded.
Dick was thrown straight through a wall, barely managing to curl to minimize the damage. The force of his landing ripped the breath out of his lungs as he arched in wheezing pain, the world ringing but not loud enough to drown out the vibrations of booted footsteps getting closer.
Fuck.
Dick forced himself up, ignoring the shrieking signals from various injuries with the ease of long practice, and ducked into a roll on instinct. The gunshot missed his torso by a second as Dick scrambled upright and lunged out of the first door he saw.
There were too many things going on. The bomb in the helmet, the sudden awareness of how much danger he was actually in, the sinking realization that the man he was facing wasn’t his little brother—the horror that the bright, mischievous, determined teen he’d known had grown up into a monster.
Dick shoved it all down. It didn’t matter. Not right now. Right now, he was facing a Rogue and he needed to get his head in the game.
The next room had an alcove he could duck behind for a moment. The ringing was fading, but slowly, snatches of other sounds filtering in. He could still track Hood by the vibrations, but he couldn’t hear what the man was saying. And the ringing kept twisting into cackling, jolting Dick’s nerves every time.
He took a deep breath and assessed himself. Bruised ribs, most likely, but no shrapnel wounds. An ache across his back and deep into his pelvis that was going to make it very hard to get out of bed tomorrow, but wasn’t important right now. The kevlar had protected him from the worst of the superficial damage. Most of his injuries were minor.
The gaping, bleeding hole in his heart disagreed.
Dick suppressed it. The betrayal could be dealt with later. He had a criminal to catch.
The instinctive grab for his escrima was met with empty air and Dick cursed out loud. The footsteps paused, and then sped up, heading straight for him. Goddammit.
Dick sprang into action as Hood cleared the doorway, aiming for his now-exposed face. Unfortunately, his escrima had clearly not been lost, and Dick had to dodge his own weapon. He still couldn’t hear what Hood was saying, but it didn’t matter. He could read that awful smirk easily enough.
The bruises made him slow, the ache in his heart made him sloppy, but Dick had fought with worse. Had tangled with bad guys way out of Hood’s league, and Dick ignored the memory of how badly he’d lost the last time. He could do—
The ringing was laughter. On instinct, Dick spun towards the greater threat—the clown was laughing gleefully, smile stretched Glasgow-wide, arms locked behind him and…tied to the chair?
Dick paid dearly for the lapse in attention.
Electrocution hurt like a hundred thousand needles, current seizing through him to cramp every muscle he had. He felt the whine in his skull, grating unpleasantly through his bones, locked in an unending moment of agony he swore was far longer than he’d held Jason under.
The release felt like a gut punch.
Dick ended up on the ground, slumped awkwardly and still shaking. He couldn’t make out much more than the rickety wooden floor from this angle, a slice of the room that didn’t include either Hood or the Joker. The back of his neck itched to have them out of sight, but it was soon caught by something else.
There was a bomb in the fireplace.
Dick counted several bricks of C4, wrapped around an incendiary with a timer. The clock ticked down, second by second, from :52 to :51 to :50. Every time Dick blinked, his vision blurred, and the clock lost several more seconds.
It was a curious thing, staring at imminent death. The only thought that crossed Dick’s mind was ‘is this what Jason felt?’.
Batman wasn’t coming, still in Amusement Mile chasing leads. Dick couldn’t move, the twitching of his fingers entirely uncontrolled. They had the Joker and the Red Hood at this party.
He distantly wondered if Bruce would blame himself this time too.
The world spun wildly and numbness coalesced into panic—there were still thirty seconds left, no, it was too soon, he wasn’t ready—but he was still limp, a rag doll with no way to stop the inevitable.
He couldn’t stop the sharp, wounded cry.
Dick had to squeeze his eyes shut as the feedback grew sickening, and it took several stretching moments for him to realize the movement had ceased. He hurt all over, still aching, still shuddering, and there was an uncomfortably sharp piece of gravel digging into his low back. Dick was going to have words with whoever did maintenance in the afterlife.
He cracked open an eye to be met with the Gotham skyline. A plume of smoke was rising from empty space in the midst of buildings, thick and black and choking. There was a figure perched on the rooftop ledge just a few feet away, silhouette stark against the smoke, watching the destruction.
“Jay,” Dick croaked out.
“Shut up,” the figure retorted without turning around.
Undaunted, Dick wriggled an arm until it mostly had feeling again, and then braced on an elbow to lean fully on his side. “Jay,” he repeated. The figure hissed again. “Jaybird—”
“Don’t call me that!” Jason snarled, whirling around and pointing a gun straight at Dick’s face. His expression was stuck in an angry rictus. His gun hand shook.
Dick stared up the barrel of the gun. “Jaybird,” he repeated, the warmth unfolding with something steelier than hope.
Hope was a prayer. Dick had proof.
The gun shook harder, before Jason finally let it drop, his expression twisting to something more broken. “Don’t call me that,” he repeated, but this time it sounded like a plea.
It took several more seconds to get both of his arms working, but Dick finally managed to pull-crawl-wriggle his way to his little brother. The hug was shakier than he would’ve liked, but his arms managed to latch onto leather, even if they couldn’t quite squeeze.
“Jaybird,” Dick repeated, and his little brother broke into sobs in Dick’s arms.
Chapter 223: unrefusable offer + follow-up
Summary:
“He thinks he’s a prisoner,” Bruce said quietly.
Notes:
Whumptober No. 2: Trust Issues! Follow-up to unrefusable offer.
Content warning: mob au.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Bruce was watching out his window, forehead furrowed and expression pensive. Down in the gardens below, Jason was sitting in the gazebo with a tea set and their newest addition. Damian appeared to be chattering away about something while Jason prepared the tea, moving slowly through the motions.
“It’s nice to have him back,” Dick smiled at the pretty picture.
“Hn.”
“The kid’s good for him.” Jason always liked to have something to protect and their other little siblings all had far too many teeth. Damian, despite the preponderance of knives, was small and cuddly. “Helps that soft spot of his.”
“Hn.”
Dick sighed and leaned on the window to block Bruce’s view. “Alright, what am I missing? Jason’s home, he’s fine, and he’s agreed to stay, so what’s got you—”
“He thinks he’s a prisoner,” Bruce said quietly.
Dick tilted his head to look back into the gardens. It was true that there was none of the excitement and enthusiasm Dick had remembered from the fifteen-year-old, but Jason was often moody and he was still recovering from a major injury. It was also possible that Jason had taken the statement about being Damian’s retainer the wrong way, that he thought he wasn’t still family.
But either way—“is that really so bad?” Dick asked. “It’ll keep him here. It’ll keep him safe.”
Bruce made a sound of disagreement. “He’ll run,” he said heavily, stepping away from the window and back to his desk. “He’ll beat himself against the bars until he can find a way out and he’ll run. Again.”
“So we’ll catch him again.”
“We didn’t catch him, Dick.” Bruce’s disapproval was always a heavy thing and Dick had to fight not to duck his head. “He came back. He came back for Damian, not for himself. He would’ve preferred to die at the League’s hand than come home.”
Dick snarled automatically at the thought—Jaybird limp, eyes dull, gone beyond Dick’s formidable reach, gone forever—
“We can’t force him to stay.”
Dick clenched his fingers on the windowsill, furious at the thought but cognizant that Bruce was right. As much as Dick wanted to snatch Jason and lock him up and throw away the key—he’d be killing a part of Jason to do it. And he couldn’t have that.
He needed Jason whole.
“How do you propose to convince him?” Dick asked finally.
Bruce stared at the papers on his desk. “I was thinking,” he started, slow and measured, “of setting up the opportunity for Jay to go to university, like he always wanted.”
Dick was this close to breaking the window. “And by that, you mean Gotham U, right?” Dick abandoned the window to stalk to Bruce’s desk. “Right, Bruce?”
“Dick—”
“How the fuck is sending him away going to convince him to stay? You’re handing him an opportunity to flee on a golden platter!”
“Dick,” Bruce’s voice was hard. “If we slam the door shut any time he goes near it, he’ll be thinking of that door for the rest of his life.” Only now Dick realized that some of the papers Bruce was going through were college applications. “If we allow him to leave—if we support him, then he knows he doesn’t have to run to get what he wants.” Dick snarled wordlessly. “It’ll only be for four years, Dick.”
Four years. Four years with his little brother—his first little brother, and his favorite, not that Dick was fool enough to mention that to anyone else—on the other side of the goddamn country.
But Dick could see the wisdom in what Bruce was saying. If Jason left with their permission and blessing, they’d know exactly where he was. They could visit. They could watch. And once Jason had gotten this silly notion of college all out of his system, he’d come home without any force.
“I don’t like it,” Dick muttered, aware he was being petulant. He just got Jaybird back and he was expected to let him go again?
“I know. However, I do have something here you’d enjoy,” Bruce smiled, clearing the college applications to one side.
“Oh?”
“The League of Assassins hid my sons from me. The League of Assassins hurt my sons, and nearly killed one.” Bruce slid a packet of information to Dick—names, bases, supply routes, missions. His shark-like intent matched Dick’s sharp grin. “I want them gone.”
Bruce was right. Dick was going to enjoy this.
Notes:
[All unrefusable offer Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 230 — 235 — 223.]
Chapter 224: purr + end note
Summary:
It takes him another two days to realize that the new cat is Jason.
Notes:
Whumptober No. 3: Set Up for Failure! Scene from end notes of purr.
Content warning: shifter au.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Bruce staggered out of the grandfather clock, stitches throbbing in a sharp line down the side of his ribs, and drew in a strained breath. He had done a haphazard job, blood loss dulling the edges as the needle wavered in his vision, but Alfred had retired early with a head cold and Bruce was loath to wake him up.
Besides, he didn’t lose the blood, he knew exactly where it was, as a young Jason had always waved off, and though the memory was melancholy, it drew a chuckle from him.
He winced immediately after, stitches burning fiercer as he clutched his side, and only at the imperious meow did he realize he had company.
A dark-haired cat, black everywhere but the spot of white on its forehead, gave him a disdainful look from its perch on his desk.
Ah. It was their new guest. Granted, Bruce had no idea who the cat was, besides a shifter of some kind, because he’d never seen them in human form, but enough of Dick’s and now Tim’s friends had waltzed in and out of the manor that he was unconcerned about spying. The location of the Batcave couldn’t claim to be a secret when speedsters and Kryptonians dropped by on the regular and he strongly suspected that his secret identity was held together by nothing more than sheer luck and willful denial.
Either way, Bruce offered the cat a pleasant ‘goodnight’ before heading up to his bedroom. Or attempting to, anyway, before the world spun unpleasantly around him and he found himself clutching the corner of the bookshelf and exhaling heavily through the pain.
Maybe he’d lost more blood than he thought. Or left strewn in a dark alley somewhere in the East End.
Another meow, this one demanding, as fur brushed Bruce’s ankles. “I’m fine,” Bruce told the cat, pasting on his best Brucie smile. “Just a little banged up. Nothing a good night’s sleep can’t fix!”
The boisterous Brucie laugh felt more hollow than usual and the cat was distinctly unimpressed.
“Or did you want something?” Bruce wasn’t the best at deciphering cat expressions, not being a shifter himself, but both Dick and Tim were in Bludhaven this weekend for a case. “Food? Water? More blankets?”
The cat stared silently at him, tail flicking at random intervals.
Bruce was a good detective, but he needed a little more than that.
He was tired, everything ached, and the painkiller hadn’t done much to blunt the sharp throbbing, but Bruce couldn’t help remember another kitten, lost and scared and confused, who had seen the Manor as a sanctuary. So despite the siren call of his bed, he carefully bent down—clutching the bookshelf as tightly as he dared as he lowered on creaky knees—until he was closer to the cat’s level.
“It’s okay,” Bruce said softly, overlaid with the memory of another black cat, smaller and scrawnier and more scared. “Whatever it is, I can get it for you. I promise.”
The cat hissed, loud and furious, green eyes burning like twin embers. They lashed out with a paw—Bruce jerked back on instinct and the stitches lit up like a fresh wound—before snarling and stalking away, tail up and fur on end. They kept their glare locked on Bruce even as they neared the door, hissing every few seconds like Bruce needed to be warned off further.
It was almost nostalgic.
Bruce kept the smile hidden to avoid antagonizing the cat further, the ache inside him more than just pain. “Alright then,” he said mildly, and grabbed the bookshelf again to lever himself back up.
The tugging in his side abruptly flared into a sharp tearing. Bruce stifled the cry automatically, but he couldn’t stop the stagger back as he lost his balance, dizziness combining with the grim reality of gravity.
He untensed, preparing himself for a hard landing with the unforgiving ground, already calculating how many days of patrol he was going to lose, how badly he was going to wrench his back, how much time Alfred was going to spend giving him the cold shoulder—
That…wasn’t the ground.
“You fucking idiot,” came a deep, growled, strangely familiar voice, a strong grip hauling him back up to standing. “Let me guess, you decided to stitch yourself up, because you’re a goddamn martyring bastard who never once learned how to fucking ask for help.”
Jason. They sounded so much like Jason, somewhere between recollection and fantasy, that Bruce didn’t want to open his eyes and face the truth. But whatever else, Batman was not a coward, and he didn’t let himself hesitate before turning to thank his savior.
Oh. He was dreaming after all. Or maybe hallucinating—perhaps the knife had been poisoned. Or maybe Bruce had indeed lost far more blood than he’d calculated and his mind had turned on him completely.
Or—
The cat, an older, sleeker, larger version of the gangly kitten Bruce remembered, but mannerisms so similar that nostalgia burned in their wake. The way they curled up in Jason’s favorite armchair in the library, hissing and clawing when Dick tried to bounce up to join them. Their ease, their familiarity with the Manor in a way Bruce hadn’t realized he’d categorized as suspicious until now.
“Jason,” he breathed out, somewhere between wonder and fear. “You’re alive.”
The teenager stiffened all the way up, tightened his hands into fists, and then crossed them sullenly. Bruce couldn’t suppress the emotion that welled up, sob and laugh both.
“Jason, Jay-lad, you’re home.” His boy was back, the fierce kitten gone before his time, here and alive and so very warm in his arms. “You’re home.”
Nothing else mattered. Nothing at all.
“Get off me!”
.
“Bruce, you’re bleeding.”
.
“I’m going to fucking murder Dickhead when I next see him.”
Chapter 225: Flycatcher + follow-up
Summary:
No one knows he’s missing. No one’s coming to save him.
Notes:
Whumptober No. 4: Sensory Deprivation! Follow-up to Flycatcher.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Dick didn’t know what day it was. He didn’t know how long it’d been since he was captured, kidnapped off the streets on his way home from work. How long it had been since he realized they were never going to ask for a ransom. Since he realized that they wanted something from him, Dick Grayson, that was not money.
He’d tried to count in the beginning. Tried to tell time by the infrequent meals delivered by his strangely bird-themed captors, or the old guy with a weirdly familiar face that tried to talk to him about his destiny. But the meals tapered off, and the man stopped appearing after Dick broke his nose, saying some shit about teaching Dick a lesson in the condescending kids-these-days tone of voice that grated on Dick’s nerves like nothing else—
Well, the end result of Dick’s explosion had been the oubliette.
It was funny, in the way that anyone having an honest-to-god oubliette in their kidnap-torture dungeon was hilarious, and also in the way that Dick hadn’t seen another living being in an uncountable number of hours, hadn’t seen anything in an uncountable number of hours because everything was pitch black yet not, colors and shapes and sounds hallucinating themselves into existence until he couldn’t tell if the hysterical laughter was real or all in his head.
Dick choked on a breathless gasp, the sound muted under the weight of silence, and clung to the sheer, curved wall. The wall was smooth all the way around, slick with unidentifiable damp and too slippery to climb. The cell itself was ten feet at its widest and at least fourteen feet deep, because Dick couldn’t brush the ceiling even at his highest jump. The floor was flat. The only imperfection Dick could find after hours and hours and hours of running his fingers over the walls was a slight nick in the concrete, about four feet off the ground. It was forty-eight handspans to curve around the wall—something Dick measured again. and again. and again. Terrified it would change and unsure of what he could do if it did.
But every time he reached forty-eight, he exhaled.
No one knew he was here. No one knew he was missing.
His job would just fire him if he didn’t show up, used to the frequent turnover. His apartment was fully paid off, they certainly didn’t care if he was there or not. The Titans were all busy with their own lives, no one would think the lack of reply odd until it had been months and months and months. The only people who might think it odd, the only people he interacted with regularly at all, were Damian and Talia.
And they were gone, on vacation somewhere in Mexico. Talia had extended the invite and Dick had refused, cheeks steaming at the thought of taking charity from his former stepmother. From Bruce.
Dick choked on yet another sob, eyes aching and dry with dehydration. He was never going to see Bruce again. Never see Damian. Never see his family, and how stupid was it, that he’d put his own pride above them all?
The whine was soft and plaintive, a pitiful sound, but only his demons were around to hear it.
Vibrations trembled through the concrete, shuddering through his fingers where he’d pressed them against the wall. It didn’t matter. Even if they were real—which Dick couldn’t be sure of, not with circus music and bouts of cheering and the red-green-yellow of his old Robin uniform twirling through the air—they weren’t for him. They were never for him. No one had opened the oubliette since they’d tossed him down it.
The brightness pierced through him like a blade.
Dick screamed.
He couldn’t see anything. Not the hallucinations, not the darkness, nothing but awful, encompassing pain. The agony was concentrated in his eyes but didn’t spare his ears, screeching down his nerves like a whetstone. Each spark was an explosion, set off one after the other like mines, cresting with no end in sight.
The vibrations turned into drumbeats, shaking his world violently as Dick tried to grab for something, anything that made sense. He scrabbled frantically at the concrete, trying to find the nick, fingers skipping across smooth stone with no escape. No no no no nono nononono—
Darkness. Slick and familiar, accompanied by the scent of the oil he used on his grapple gun. A hand splayed on his back, broad and firm. The familiar weave of kevlar under his fingertips.
“B,” Dick sobbed, clutching the mirage—it had to be a mirage, it couldn’t be real, he couldn’t give himself that hope only to watch it be destroyed—“B.”
“I’m here,” came the low growl as the arm around him tightened. A familiar whine as a grapple gun was shot. “I’m right here.”
It wasn’t real. It couldn’t be real. It couldn’t be real because Dick was flying, flying and not falling.
It couldn’t be real, because Batman wouldn’t come to his rescue.
It couldn’t be real…could it?
Notes:
Dick starts to accept his rescue around when an upset Damian clambers into his bed, though he doesn’t let go of Bruce’s cape for quite some time. Through heavy duty sunglasses, judicious use of curtains, and constantly dim lights, he slowly starts to recover his vision, though it takes him a while to ditch the sunglasses completely.
Meanwhile, the Court of Owls is completely and utterly destroyed. Shrike makes a point to gouge out every set of eyes she comes across, and for William Cobb—well, what her Beloved doesn’t know won’t hurt him.
Chapter 226: geolocation + missing scene
Summary:
The plane returns to the Batcave with its patient. Make that both its patients.
Notes:
Whumptober No. 5: Heatstroke! Missing scene from geolocation.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“I got him,” Dick says, waving off Bruce’s hovering as he unlocks the cot Tim’s on. His body temperature’s a lot closer to normal and Dick is hoping that Alfred signs off on fluids and rest. “You take Jay.”
Dick’s primary concern was for Tim since they arrived to find Tim as red as a lobster, soaked with water and rasping weakly for breath, but the pendulum has swung the opposite direction. Jason was strangely quiet for the ride back—whenever he wasn’t insisting he was fine—and the flush to his skin hasn’t receded.
Case in point, his murderous little brother didn’t make a single demur of protest at Dick’s comment. In fact, he doesn’t seem to be tracking the conversation at all.
Dick exchanges a glance with Bruce.
“I’ll drop Tim off with Alfred and be right back,” Dick promises, wheeling the bed out of the pain.
Fortunately, Dick hears the dulcet tones of Jason’s dramatics before he reaches the medbay, loudly protesting at whatever help Bruce offered. Dick rolls his eyes as he docks Tim’s cot at the waiting med station.
“Is that my second patient I hear?” Alfred murmurs as he examines Tim.
“Good luck getting him to sit still,” Dick says in exasperation. “I practically had to tie him to the chair to get him to stop moving.”
The shouting breaks off for a moment, and Dick imagines Jason inhaling to release another round of vitriol, face all scrunched up and so similar to the adorable little kid who used to get angry in much the same way—
“Dick!” Bruce screams and Dick is moving before he fully registers it.
They’re still on the plane, halfway down the landing ramp, Bruce half-hunched over, struggling to stay straight, and Jason—
“Fuck.” Dick rushes forward to grab Jason before Bruce’s back can completely give out, and lowers his limp little brother to the ground. “He’s breathing,” Dick reports, checking airway and heart rate. “Heart’s a little fast, but it’s fine.”
Fantastic in comparison to Bruce, who’s gone gray and is clutching the side of the plane like he’s about to collapse too.
“Just a touch of heatstroke,” Dick says soothingly. “He’ll be just fine.” He’d be a lot better if the asshole just took Dick’s advice and sat with the ice packs, but no, Jason always has to be difficult. “I’ll take him to the pools to cool him off. Can you tell Alfred to meet us there?”
Bruce looks slightly better with something to do and Dick watches him totter off to Alfred before he hauls Jason up in a fireman carry.
“I am going to hold this day over your head for the rest of your life,” he informs his unconscious little brother. “Any time you’re being particularly annoying, I’m going to remind you that you fainted right into Bruce’s arms because you were too stubborn to take an ice pack. I’ll track down the footage and send it to Commissioner Gordon if I have to.” With a grunt, he lowers Jason into the cool water, arranging him to allow for maximum cooling while not being at risk for drowning.
“Fuck you,” comes the low, raspy exhale, and Dick almost drops Jason in surprise. “I’ll—still have—those pics—from the Titans.”
“Of course you do,” Dick sighs. “Should’ve expected you’d take blackmail to the grave and back.”
The corner of Jason’s mouth ticks up. His eyes flutter before slowly peeling open, finally focusing on Dick. He frowns, registering his surroundings at a glacial pace. “Where’s Tim?”
Dick’s too busy fighting down the smirk to be hurt at the dismissal. Replacement, his ass. Unfortunately, it looks like Jason’s ready to get up and hunt down the baby bird, heatstroke be damned, and Dick has to lunge to keep him in the water.
“If I bring him here so you can watch over him, will you promise to stay put?” Dick asks with no small amount of exasperation. “You’re not going to be much good to anyone if you keep passing out.”
“M’fine,” Jason growls, but his eyes are sliding shut again as he untenses, and Dick chooses to take it as agreement.
Easier for him to keep an eye on both his brothers at the same time.
Notes:
Dick is true to his word. The next time Jason annoys him, the GCPD receive footage of the Red Hood collapsing into Batman’s arms.
Jason quickly learns the art of recruiting younger siblings to engage in sibling warfare.
Chapter 227: leash + alt pov
Summary:
Slade definitely doesn’t appreciate Dick’s problem-solving abilities.
Notes:
Whumptober No. 6: Healed Wrong! Slade's pov of the last scene from leash.
Content warning: mage/wolf au, aftermath of slavery.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Slade saw the mage up and walking around, but it was another week before he was approached, the mage timidly hovering at the entrance to the storehouse while Slade and Wintergreen discussed the state of their supplies.
“Dick? Did you need something?” Slade asked immediately. The mage had been a very hesitant guest—demurring over food and shelter, eating like he was counting every grain of rice. It wasn’t behavior Slade was used to, and especially not from someone whose ribs were so evident, so he dismissed Wintergreen and turned his full attention to Dick.
“Did you want something?”
He hoped the answer was yes. There had to be something he could do to pay off the massive debt he owed the mage. Villain had detailed just how close Dick had come to sacrificing his life for Grant’s and the very thought was bewildering.
“I—I—” the mage stuttered, before finally forcing out, “I wanted some muscle relaxant.”
Slade blinked at him. “Muscle relaxant? For what?”
“It’s just an ache,” Dick said, oddly breathless, before he…knelt. He was giving Slade a gaze that seemed distinctly inappropriate—“I can pay for it any way you’d like,” he murmured.
What.
“Excuse me?” Slade asked, hoping he’d heard incorrectly.
“The muscle relaxant,” Dick prompted, as though this was entirely normal. As though—as though he’d done this before.
Slade strangled the thought before he lost his temper and slowly crouched to be eye level with the shivering mage. “There are certain things we never ask payment for,” Slade said, as slow as he could to ensure that the words got through the human’s thick skull. “Medical treatment. Shelter. Food and water.” If the mage had any idea how offensive the idea of him paying for anything was—“Do you understand?”
Dick was staring at him in abject confusion.
Slade exhaled. It was hardly the kid’s fault that he didn’t know werewolf culture. “Everyone contributes different things to the pack, but it's the alpha’s job to provide,” Slade explained. If anyone ever doubted his ability to provide, he’d no longer be alpha. “It is not your job to worry about where the necessities are coming from. If you want food, eat. If you need a place to sleep, ask. If you need medical treatment, go to Villain and he will give you anything you need.” He felt no shame at making this Villain’s problem. “Where are you injured?”
“My ankle,” the mage bleated, “but it’s not—it’s an old injury, it just—it acts up sometimes.”
He was clearly allergic to taking care of himself. On the one hand, Slade felt better about his debt—clearly the self-sacrifice was a pattern and not a malicious, manipulative way to gain control of his pack. On the other hand, he despaired at the work it would take to keep the little idiot alive and whole.
“Can you get back to your feet?” Slade asked skeptically. Dick flushed and did indeed straighten, though he still looked ashen. “Do you need an escort to the healer tent?” Slade asked, slightly concerned that the mage would faint again.
“No,” Dick started to say, lying through his teeth, “I’m f—”
Happily, he was proven a liar immediately and Slade scooped him up without a word of protest.
“Yes,” Slade hummed. “You’re clearly fine.” The kid was worse than the pups who howled harder against treatment than the skinned knees and sprained limbs they got. “Next time, if you get injured, go to Villain as soon as possible.”
“Sorry—”
Slade cut him off before he could hear anything that would make him lose his temper. He sorely wished he could go back to that group of upjumped mercenaries and slaughter them all.
“I don’t want an apology. I just want you to remember,” Slade growled. More than one wolf peered curiously at his cargo as the mage sunk deeper into embarrassment.
Thankfully, they reached the healer’s tent without further injury, though Villain groaned upon seeing them.
“Oh, great. What did you do?” he groused, already bustling over. “I swear, if you tell me you used your magic before I cleared you—”
“Old injury,” Slade interrupted, because Dick was certainly not going to. “Looks like the ankle’s swollen.”
Villain grumbled under his breath but dutifully began examining his patient. Slade backed away to give him room, but stayed near the entrance, gaze fixed on the mage’s grimaces and pained hisses.
“What happened?” Villain asked.
“It broke a-about a year ago.” The grimace twisted to something more wounded before Dick flattened his expression again. Slade frowned. “It. Didn’t heal right.”
A blind man could tell that. “Why didn’t you heal it yourself?” Slade cut over Villain’s answering hum.
“I wasn’t—” the kid choked mid-sentence, curling in on himself. He gave Slade a hunted look. “I wasn’t allowed to. Use my magic on myself.”
The thread of tenuous control over his rage stretched so thin that for a moment, all Slade could hear was a thunderous roaring.
“You can heal your own injuries,” Slade snarled, straining with the effort not to shout. “You don’t need permission.”
“Oh,” the mage looked at him with wide eyes, like he hadn’t even considered it a possibility. “Okay.”
He immediately reached for his ankle, fingers connecting before Villain’s delayed, “wait”—followed by a sickening crack echoing in the sudden silence.
Dick was frozen in place, heart rabbiting in his throat. Slade felt frozen in place, staring at the awkward, boneless ankle with a nauseating churn.
“What did you do?” Villain asked in quiet horror.
He hadn’t even hesitated.
“I—you said I could—” the mage stuttered, flinching away as Villain neared.
“You broke the bone,” Villain said quietly.
“It healed wrong, so I—this is the best way to fix it…” Dick trailed off, clearly comprehending the tension in the room but apparently oblivious to its cause. That most people didn’t so casually break their own bones didn’t seem to register.
“Yes, it is.” Villain said, sounding very weary. “Now finish healing it.”
Dick darted a quick glance at Slade, still hesitating. How used to pain must the kid be, if he ranked Slade’s permission a higher priority than bodily injury?
Slade found that he didn’t like to know the answer. “Do it,” he growled, and watched as the mage slowly reached for his ankle again.
The healing felt slow though it could’ve hardly been more than a handful of minutes; Slade watching as bone and muscle mended before his very eyes. Once Dick stopped, he rolled his ankle in a full circle, gasping softly as glistening eyes spilled over.
“Thank you,” the kid said through his tears, looking up at Slade with a relief Slade didn’t care to face. “I don’t know how to repay you—”
Slade’s temper snapped.
“You don’t need to repay me for anything,” Slade snarled, resisting the urge to shake the mage like an unruly pup until he stopped spouting nonsense and started listening to his alpha. “You saved my son. You’re pack.” Slade would have the whole pack sit on him until it got through his thick skull, if that was what it took. “Pack protects each other. Always.”
The mage swayed in his grip, eyes on him but clearly not tracking the conversation. Slade didn’t need Villain’s warning shout to catch the mage before he crumpled, though he was frozen for a few heartstopping seconds before Villain confirmed that the kid had just exhausted himself again.
“His magic needs time to heal, alpha,” Villain murmured. “And he needs time to believe the words you say.”
“Time, I can give him,” Slade answered, picking the kid up to bring him back to his tent. “He can have all the bloody time he wants.”
Slade would ensure it.
“You’re safe,” Slade murmured once Dick was tucked in and slumbering peacefully. “No one will hurt you here.”
Chapter 228: no hard feelings + follow-up
Summary:
When Nightwing gets hit with fear toxin, Robin decides to rescue him by eating it. It goes…poorly.
Notes:
Whumptober No. 7: Magic with a Cost! Follow-up to chapter one of no hard feelings.
Content warning: demon au.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jason heard rather than saw Nightwing go down with a sharp cry, clear on the other side of the warehouse. The whole place was thick with fear; even with a rebreather on, Jason was choking on it, astringent and sour, and his heart leapt with unmanufactured emotion when he spotted his big brother on the ground.
“Robin!” Batman called out sharply in warning, but Jason ignored him, ducking under a goon and spinning away from the fight to head straight for Nightwing’s crumped, seizing form.
Scarecrow was distracted by his gloating and Jason plowed into him, shoving as many nasty emotions as he could at the man to get him out of the way. Threat sufficiently neutralized, he dropped to Nightwing’s side, hands hovering over black-and-blue kevlar.
Jason didn’t know if he could actually do this. He’d theorized about it long before he’d ever touched the Robin suit—if incubi could eat emotion and Scarecrow created fear, then he should be able to eat other people’s fear, reducing casualties with only the side effect of an unpleasant stomachache.
But he’d never tried it before. He didn’t know if it would work. He didn’t know if it would go wrong.
Nightwing made a desperate, choked-off keen and Jason’s hands curled into fists.
Fear tasted like bile and bleach to Jason, a vile concoction he had to keep from gagging back out. But Nightwing was more important than the nausea swirling inside his stomach so he grimly, determinedly ate it all.
Suctioning it all up was hard, forcing himself to reach further and deeper as he fought not to retch, but at last, he got every last drop.
Nightwing was uncurling, expression no longer twisted, breathing heavy but not screaming—he was okay, he was better, it had worked—
Nightwing paused, halfway up, and just. Collapsed.
Jason’s awareness of his emotions went out, like a candle snuffed. Or a grapple line broken.
No. No. No, this couldn’t be happening. It couldn’t.
“Nightwing,” he said, reaching for his big brother, because this was a trick or-or a momentary delusion or-or-or—“Nightwing!”
Nightwing wasn’t getting up.
“Nightwing!”—and finally, voice breaking with real fear, thick and cloying and impossible to fight through—“Dick!”
Something grabbed him before he could reach his older brother, fingers curling uselessly in empty air. He couldn’t tell if Dick was breathing, if the older boy’s chest rose and fell. If his heart still beat, tick-tick-tick. If his eyes were open, dull blue staring blankly into the distance.
If Jason had done this.
No. No. He’d been so careful—he had only suctioned the fear, he knew that, so why—why wasn’t Dick getting up? Why wasn’t he groaning or shifting around? He hardly registered the arms locked tight around him, the fuzzy awareness of minds all around the room, fixated on the empty space where his brother was supposed to be.
No. Please no. Please.
Jason barely noticed he was crying, that his voice was hoarse and rough with screams. Didn’t notice himself moving or the familiar scent of leather or the loud barked orders or the sharp pinprick of a needle sliding in. Didn’t register the passage of time until he came back to himself, cushioned against a steady heartbeat with a quiet, calm voice in his ear.
“You’re okay, Little Wing, it’s not real,” the low voice crooned. “Listen to me, I’m right here. I’m okay, everyone’s fine, it’s just the fear. You’re okay, Little Wing, I’m right here.”
Fingers were combing through his sweat-damp hair and soothing his shudders. Jason could trace outline of neon blue kevlar plating, smushed against his cheek, and beyond that, a familiar dark interior.
When he dared to reach out, awareness expanding beyond his terror-filled cocoon, he met the edges of a familiar warm mind, unravaged and whole.
Jason choked on a sob.
“Little Wing?”
“I’m sorry,” he babbled, clinging tighter to Dick, like he could fuse the both of them together if only he tried. “I’m sorry I’m sorry I didn’t mean it I’m sorry—”
“Shh, Little Wing, it’s okay. We’re both okay,” Dick soothed, over and over, until Jason finally believed him.
Notes:
Jason gets a strict moratorium on eating fear toxin after that. Which lasts until Jason returns as the Red Hood, because as a bigger, better-trained incubus, he’s more equipped to deal with fear toxin now, right? Wrong.
[All no hard feelings Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 196 — 228.]
Chapter 229: exhaust + missing scene
Summary:
Jason had only switched from observer to how-dare-you-he’s-just-a-kid when the kid’s attacker had raised a crowbar.
Notes:
Whumptober No. 8: Sleep Deprivation! Missing scene from exhaust.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Pathetic. Utterly pathetic, that was what he was. He didn’t know how he’d maintain any street cred after this, if all it took was one measly crowbar to ruin all his plans.
He wasn’t Robin’s rescuer. He was supposed to be the villain in all the kid’s nightmares, the boogeyman hiding under his bed. Robin wasn’t supposed to be able to take a single step in Gotham without looking over his shoulder, afraid of vengeance come to life.
And yet here he was. Saving Robins. Demolishing a warehouse full of goons because someone drew out a crowbar during Robin’s well-deserved beatdown and something in Jason’s head had just…flipped.
Because Timothy Drake looked altogether too small and fragile underneath that crowbar, because his screams skated wrong against Jason’s nerves, because he was suddenly in a different warehouse, in a different skin, watching another villain raise a crowbar against another Robin.
Talia had been right. Jason hadn’t been able to cut his heart out after all.
And the worst part was that the Bats never knew when to give up. He’d seen the kid’s wide eyes once Jason had finished with his attackers, knew exactly what was ticking through the little shit’s stupid brain. If Robin somehow got it into his head that the Red Hood could be manipulated into not attacking him…
Well.
There was nothing in the world as tenacious as a Robin.
Jason heaved a sigh as he dropped onto his bed. It could be a problem for tomorrow Jason. Today Jason was exhausted. Jason flopped fully down and fumbled to switch off the lights. He could mourn his ruined reputation later.
Crrk—the grating sound of metal dragging against concrete, long and drawn out, harmonizing with an awful high-pitched cackle—
Jason sat bolt upright and hurriedly flicked the lights on. The bedroom was plain and sterile. No crowbars. No clowns.
He took a couple of deep breaths and slowly lay back down. He kept the lights on a little bit longer, before finally switching them off. He was just…jittery, that was all. It made sense that the incident had drawn memories close to the surface. But Jason was alone here. All alone.
“Just you and me, eh, pumpkin?”
No one was here. No one was laughing. No one was tapping a crowbar against their palm, or knocking it against his bed, or—
Jason turned the lights back on, bracing for the blow of a whistling crowbar he knew wasn’t there.
It took a lot longer to regain his breaths this time around.
So maybe his memories were hitting a little closer than they usually did. That was fine. They’d go away. He wasn’t that tired, after all—he’d work a bit, plan out some more ways to get under Black Mask’s skin, and go to sleep when the sun came up.
He was fine.
Everything was fine.
Chapter 230: unrefusable offer + missing scene
Summary:
Three years ago, Jason crept out his bedroom window, landed in the prizewinning rose bushes, and absconded into the night.
Notes:
Whumptober No. 9: “Frame me up on the wall, just to keep me out of trouble.”! Missing scene from unrefusable offer.
Content warning: mob au.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jason checked his bag again, fingers brushing over its contents, counting and tallying without truly registering what he was counting and tallying. The greater part of his mind had been taken over by the swirl of apprehension that was slowly hardening into dread.
Jason swallowed. It took far too long to ease down his throat.
Every sound, every movement, hell, every breath he took had him glancing at the door in abrupt panic. He couldn’t help but imagine someone on the other side, hand cupped to the wood, waiting and listening for him to make the final and greatest mistake to cap off a life filled with mistakes.
Originally, that spot had been held by the sheer idiocy of attempting to steal a mob boss’s tires.
There were no sounds from outside, though. The lock was firmly shut. The sound of the zipper was abominably loud in the tense silence as Jason closed his backpack, but it still held. Finally, Jason was done packing and checking and dressing and stalling.
Finally, he was at the windowsill, fingers curled on the frame.
Three weeks. That was how long it had been from his moment of disillusionment. From the moment he realize what an idiot he was, what an idiot he’d always been. Willis had always called him the dumbest kid he’d ever met and that was when Jason realized he’d been right all along.
It hadn’t even been a serious comment. Jason had just been chattering away at Alfred about his SAT prep classes and possible options, having come home with a backpack full of university brochures. He hadn’t heard Dickhead come in—not that that was unusual—and didn’t see the way the man’s face darkened as Jason excitedly read through the brochure on Berkeley’s English programs.
Dickhead had erupted, had gone and dragged Bruce into it, and altogether, thoroughly disabused Jason of the notion that he was allowed to leave Gotham.
Leave the Family.
That was when it had fully, finally sunk in. Jason belonged to the Waynes. And they were never ever going to let him go.
Jason tightened his grip and shoved the window up. The screen was easily yanked out and Jason tossed his backpack after it, letting it fall into the darkness with a soft thud. He paused on the windowsill, heart racing in the hollow of his throat, ears straining for a footfall, a heavy breath, a whisper.
Nothing.
Jason exhaled. With one final glance back at his bedroom—at his cell—Jason hauled himself up and out.
He misjudged the landing, breaking his fall in the rosebushes and staggering upright with hissed curses and thorns in his palms. There was no time to hesitate, though—Jason slung his backpack over his shoulder and headed for the property wall. He needed to get away and get far before anyone realized he was gone.
The Waynes did not take kindly to desertion.
The thorns in his palm stung and throbbed long after the Manor was no longer in sight. As though they, too, refused to let him go without spilling blood.
Notes:
[All unrefusable offer Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 230 — 235 — 223.]
Chapter 231: cling + missing scene
Summary:
Batman shows up, but it’s Robin that gets Nightwing down.
Notes:
Whumptober No. 10: "I can't think straight."! Missing scene from cling.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“C’mon guys, can’t we talk this out? Do we always need to resort to vio—”
Dick narrowly avoided shortening his tongue as the baseball bat slammed high on his hip, sending shockwaves down his leg. The pain was vicious and throbbing, but nothing compared to the screaming fire in his shoulders. He wasn’t sure how much longer he could hang here without something tearing and he was terrified that it already had.
“Someone should’ve warned me it was piñata day,” Dick wheezed, forcing the smile on his face. He couldn’t let these thugs know how close he was to passing out, or to begging them to stop. Not only would it lance straight through his pride, he’d never here the end of it when Batman showed up.
Though Dick was starting to doubt he would, as minutes stretched close to an hour with no sign of him. It wasn’t like Dick had asked for help, having lost his comm before he realized he was in over his head, and Dick had removed all his trackers and panic buttons when he’d first fled to Bludhaven. Batman probably hadn’t even realized he was missing, far too busy with his new shiny Robin—
Dick’s scream was soundless, breath gone from the bat straight to his abdomen as he swung from the movement, shoulders shrieking in agony. “You wanna be a piñata so bad, Nightwing,” a goon sneered, and for a moment, he saw Uncle Harvey, half his face turned to red ruin and the whole of it twisted into violent hatred—“here’s your chance.”
The one with the baseball bat raised it high, a blow Dick couldn’t hope to escape, and he braced, a shout already clawing its way out of his hoarse throat—
The sound of metal crashing into metal was louder than anything the bat could make. Everyone turned—their mistake, because only Robin was silhouetted in the open door. By the time they all realized their mistake, the warehouse had devolved into shouts, grunts, and broken-off screams.
The kid was the one who ran to the winch, not the dark blur fighting around him, and Dick was slowly lowered back to the ground. His feet fought for purchase until he could lay them flat—and then buckled, tearing a cry from his throat as his shoulders burst into fresh fire.
The chains were lowered faster after that, until Dick was on his knees, arms uselessly puddled in front of him as he panted through wet breaths. The patter of soft footsteps made him flinch, but familiar red-green-yellow followed soon after.
“Hey, Wing,” Robin attempted a smile. “How’re you hanging?”
A startled chuckle burst out, and then another, until Dick was shuddering with broken breaths, somewhere between laughing and sobbing.
“Oh shit,” Robin muttered, followed by the clink and clank of metal. The pressure around Dick’s wrists gave way, barely noticeable under all the other aches and pains, and a blurry swirl of bright colors crouched in front of him. “Nightwing? Are you okay?”
No. He wasn’t okay. He was clearly not okay, bursting into tears in front of his baby brother and the man he refused to acknowledge as father. He was tired and he hurt all over and he just wanted someone to wrap him up tightly and refuse to let him go.
Surprisingly, he got it.
Dick startled at the small arms creeping around him, careful of his shoulders, and the hesitant pat on his back. “Hey, it’s okay,” Robin murmured. “We’re here. You’re safe.”
Oh. Dick’s heart swelled so much he thought it would burst and he slumped fully on his baby brother, burying his tears in familiar, family colors.
Chapter 232: grave secrets + alt pov
Summary:
Dick sees the faces of the dead every time he closes his eyes.
Notes:
Whumptober No. 11: Seeing Double. Dick's pov of the last scene in grave secrets.
Realized I had some half-finished pieces from last whumptober, uploading them to clear them out.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Dick sees their faces every time he closes his eyes. He sees them when they’re open too, so it doesn’t make much of a difference.
The crying child he handed to the firefighters at the buses, not knowing where her parents were. The dazed teenager staring up at the toxic smoking wasteland that was once their city, the look of uncomprehending horror mirrored all around them. The grim set to Amy’s determination, the edge of grief winding through the practicality of evacuating Bludhaven’s remaining populace.
But not all.
It was never going to be all. No matter how many heroes battled against a nuclear bomb in the heavens, it was always too late.
He sees the other ones too.
The grocer at the end of the street. The woman he rescued last week from a mugging. The paramedics always willing to banter at the end of a long shift. The barista who never batted an eye at Nightwing’s order. The hundreds and thousands that might’ve made it out. The hundreds and thousands he’ll never know for sure.
Donna sits on the edge of the cot and tells him it’s not his fault. His mother looks up from the ground, brains leaking in a halo, and asks him why he didn’t catch them as Robin lies in shattered pieces on the ground. A shadow in orange and black hovers at the edge of his vision, blurring into nothingness every time he moves his gaze, sword dripping in blood.
The sword always points straight at him. A silent, searing condemnation.
He sees Tim, face white and squeaking along on crutches. He’s probably real. Also Alfred, who’s flitting around the medbay. Bruce he’s iffy on, there’s several versions of Bruce that have popped up and disappeared over the last several hours, most of whom tore into him for his failure. One bundled him up and dragged him away from Bludhaven, but didn’t yell at him, and Dick is disinclined to believe he’s real.
Except his voice cracks like granite and his face is drawn into sharp, savage lines, as terrifying as Bruce has ever looked. Dick loses the train of his words, they float in and out of the miasma of his grief, but Tim and Alfred flinch to the cadence, as well as another face—another Robin, older but crying, handcuffed to the cot but still alive.
The broken Robin sits up and watches him. Dick watches him too, a low, heavy sorrow in the back of his throat.
He’s afraid he’s going to see the explosion over again, watch limbs rend into two and skin burn and blacken—but the only thing that changes are facial expressions, in turns scared and tired and sad. Dick watches the interplay for so long that he almost misses Alfred chivvying him off the cot and up the stairs.
Tim’s face swims in and out, still taut with panic and pale with fear. Dick doesn’t know how he ends up in the den, but he finds himself wrapped in a blanket and slumped against a shoulder that feels warm and real despite being attached to a face that should be bleeding and broken.
His father’s voice is low, his brother’s warmth is burning, and suddenly Bruce’s face fills his vision, crowding out everything else.
“I love you,” he says. A promise Dick cannot bring himself to believe.
The face disappears, flooding disappointment in its wake, but an arm wraps around him as tight as steel, like it’s trying to hold him together.
“We’re taking a break,” the man who sounds like his father orders. “We’ll go somewhere. A vacation, together.”
A vacation. For what? Destroying a city and ruining the lives of everyone he’s ever known?
“No one is leaving this family, do you hear me? No one.”
That sounds nice. A lovely dream. He shouldn’t cling to it, he shouldn’t allow it to crowd out the faces that insist on creeping in from the shadows, but Dick is weak.
He’s already failed. There’s no one left to count on him; they’re all dead or disillusioned. No one he’ll hurt by clinging to this dream a little bit longer.
Chapter 233: inhibition + alt pov
Summary:
Dick shows up to the aftermath of the fight.
Notes:
Whumptober No. 13: Team as a Family. Dick's POV of inhibition ch1.
Content warning: cuddle pollen.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Nightwing,” echoes down his comm line, Batgirl brisk and efficient. “Status?”
“Tricorner’s pretty quiet.” Dick does an extra flip on his swing, just because he can. “Wanna meet up for some patrol fries and shakes?”
Batgirl hesitates a beat too long and Dick skids to a stop on rooftop gravel instead of reaching for another swing. “What’s wrong? Who’s in trouble?”
“Batman and Robin just finished up with Ivy—” Dick ignored the bitter pang on hearing his mother’s nickname used for someone else—“and they said they’re heading back.” Great. Dick would stay out another hour to avoid the post-patrol debrief. “But the Batmobile hasn’t moved position and I can’t raise them on comms.”
“You think something’s wrong?”
“You’re closer,” Batgirl responded. “Can you go check it out?”
“Sure,” Dick signed off, turning to head back into Gotham proper. He didn’t want to go check on Batman and his shiny new Robin, not after Batman benched him for being reckless and a liability and then went out and gave his colors to a shrimp as if the insult wasn’t deep enough. What the goddamn fuck did little baby twelve-year-old Jason Todd have that Dick, after eight years of being a vigilante, still lacked?
Batman was going to get that kid hurt to prove a point, and Dick was going to be there to say I told you so.
It took a few short minutes to catch up to Batman and Robin’s patrol path, and he found the Batmobile easily enough. Nothing appeared wrong with it, tucked in an alleyway away from the mess Ivy had made of the roads and Dick skirted both the destruction and the police presence, aiming for the shadowed rooftops.
He heard the sobbing first.
Dick landed silently on the rooftop, escrima already out. There was a patch of shadows more solid than the rest, flashes of red and green and yellow amidst the black. A low, angry snarl amidst the helpless sobs.
Ivy’s pollen, Dick deduced immediately from the tangle of limbs. “Little Wing?” Dick ventured slowly, unsure if there was an actual threat. He was perfectly happy to turn around and leave them to it, and spend the rest of the night ignoring the lancing agony carved around his ribs.
“H-help,” Robin begged. “P-please.”
Dick immediately focused. Robin was hurt, injuries that Batman was most likely pressing on. He needed to be extracted, and Batman needed to be pacified so he wouldn’t continue chasing after him. Dick took a second longer to plot his course before he lunged forward, aiming his strikes with careful precision.
Batman grunted, arms loosening for just a second—but a second was all Dick needed. He pulled Robin free as gently as he could, grabbing Batman’s arm and folding forward in the kid’s place. Batman’s arm crashed into his stomach like a steel bar and tightened to the point of pain.
“Calm down, B,” Dick wheezed as he pushed against the arm. The other arm was already scrabbling at his face, at his mask, and Dick ducked his head to push that one away too. “I’m just trying to—let me get comfortable—”
He finally managed to peel off his mask before Bruce did it for him, though that didn’t seem to help. In the absence of that goal, Bruce returned to hugging him with two arms, squeezing him against all the uncomfortable parts of his armor.
“Your belt is jabbing into my side—” Dick hissed as Bruce tightened his grip in retaliation for the squirming—“just—give me a moment—you always have to be difficult, don’t you—”
Dick elbowed Bruce back, just because he could, taking petty pleasure in jabbing every sore spot he could find—it wasn’t fucking fair, Bruce holding him like this, not after Bruce told him to get out, not after Dick’s heart had shattered into so many pieces he couldn’t find them all—
Bruce squeezed even tighter, as though he could hear Dick’s thoughts and was determined to hold him together all by himself. “My ribs,” Dick wheezed until Bruce relented—but only an inch, still a steel cage trapping Dick in place.
Dick hated cages. But he let his head fall back on Bruce’s shoulder to watch the gray haze of the night sky, unfiltered by the mask and heaved a short sigh. Gods, it was like Ivy had a sixth sense for when he and Bruce were refusing to talk.
It took a couple of stretching moments for him to remember the third player in all of this and when he sat up, it was to find Robin staring at him, crouched a few yards away.
“Little Wing, are you okay?” Dick asked softly. “Did you get hurt?” Dick hadn’t heard Jason cry once before tonight and here he was, shivering in place. “Robin,” Dick shifted his voice to something more authoritative, “are you okay?”
He was about to worm a hand free to call Batgirl for a pickup when Robin spoke up.
“He—he got hit,” the kid said hoarsely. “Ivy’s pollen.”
“I figured, he’s never this cuddly otherwise,” Dick replied easily, hoping Robin would open up to the calm. His visual scan couldn’t make out any injuries and Robin wasn’t carrying himself like he was in pain. “Robin, what happened?”
“Ivy’s pollen,” Robin repeated, still shaking. His cape was clutched tightly around himself. Self-soothing, Dick identified a beat before Robin continued, “On the streets, they—they call it sex pollen.”
For a moment, Dick sat there in shock. And then the context registered, that Robin was saying this, that—that Robin thought this was true, that he thought—that Batman—that he thought—
Dick was going to throw up. He fought the nausea as best he could, trying desperately not to think of the wretched, tearing sobs he’d heard. Beyond fear, beyond panic, into a horror so deep and so visceral it made his heart shatter all over again.
It took a couple of deep breaths before Dick felt like he could speak again.
“It’s true that the pollen makes people more…physically affectionate,” he said haltingly. “But when in proximity to family members, that affection translates to snuggling.”
Dick waved a hand to demonstrate. Bruce growled, which was not helping, and Dick patted the cowl to calm him down.
“He isn’t going to hurt you or me, Little Wing,” Dick said softly, watching his little brother shiver and desperate to soothe it. “I promise.”
It hurt to say against the backdrop of the acrimony and rancor, but it was what Jason deserved to hear.
“The Batmobile’s idling in the alley behind you,” Dick said in the same gentle tone. “You can wait there for us. The pollen will wear off soon.”
Jason could stay somewhere safe as Bruce came down from the pollen hit, and hopefully Bruce wouldn’t remember the start of it, wouldn’t remember Jason’s fear and pain, and Dick could explain it to him better than the memory would.
But then Jason collapsed a step away, crumpling into a shaking ball with a hard gasp.
“Robin?” Dick tried to fight the grip before giving up. “Robin, are you okay?”
“Hurts,” the kid said plaintively, “it feels like—”
“Like ants crawling all over you?” Dick finished when Jason couldn’t, knot hard in his stomach. Jason raised his head, face covered with a shining film of tears. “I think you got hit with some pollen too,” Dick said, wishing he was wrong but knowing he wasn’t.
Alright. Plan. Batgirl was too far away for the agony the kid must be in. Dick had to figure this out himself.
“Do you want a hug, Little Wing?” Dick asked gently, focused on keeping his voice calm. He could freak out later. He could cry for the childhood ripped so cruelly from his little brother, for the fear that Bruce would be horrified to know he caused. Right now, he needed to be the adult. “He won’t grab you,” Dick soothed, interpreting the fear still tight around Jason’s eyes.
That was all the reassurance Jason needed. Or perhaps all the reassurance he could wait for under the unrelenting agony of Ivy’s pollen. Jason crawled into Dick’s lap, shivering all the while, and Dick gathered him up in arms that were careful not to cage.
“Shh, Little Wing,” Dick tucked the kid’s head under his chin and gently stroked his hair. “It’s okay. No one is going to hurt you.” The kid was trembling, dampness soaking into Dick’s costume, and Dick kept his touch light. “Shh, it’s okay.”
A memory pressed at him, old and half-forgotten, and Dick began humming a song his mother used to sing to him. To her little robin. To his little robin.
For the first time since Dick saw the kid in his colors, he called him Robin and meant it.
Notes:
[All inhibition Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 233 — 114 — 19.]
Chapter 234: the other wayne kid + end note
Summary:
Tim is having a hard time escaping the shadow on his heels.
Notes:
Whumptober No. 14: Blackmail. Scene from the end note of the other wayne kid.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It was a full week before Tim could take to the streets again, right hand firmly encased in a brightly colored cast. He wrapped the cast in a black bag so it wouldn’t be spotted, double checked his materials, and then set out.
It was admittedly a lot more awkward to navigate Gotham with a broken hand, but Tim refused to give up. His camera had been commandeered by Batman once he realized what was on it—Tim’s parents were going to be pissed when they realized he lost his camera, they were already mad about his broken hand—so Tim only had his phone at the moment. That didn’t faze him.
What did bother him was his tail.
Whoever they were, they weren’t doing a good job of staying quiet. Tim had first noticed the itching presence near Chinatown—footfalls slightly out of sync, pausing too long at any intersection Tim took—but every time he tried to catch a glimpse of them, they disappeared. It was like they could vanish into thin air.
It couldn’t be Batman, Tim would’ve heard the cape, and besides, Batman had better things to do than stalk him. Most people had better things to do than stalk him, which meant that whoever was following him wanted Tim. Probably for a ransom.
His parents were going to lose it if Tim let himself get kidnapped.
Tim sped up when he was around the next corner, heading for the fire escape he knew sat a little low to the ground. It took a little longer than he liked to climb up with the cast on his hand, but when he straightened on the platform, there was no sign of anyone watching.
Good. He’d stick to the rooftops for a bit to avoid his stalker. Maybe he’d get some more pictures of Batman, blurry as they would be on his phone.
Tim felt the familiar prickle on the back of his neck when he crouched on the edge of the roof. He hadn’t heard anything this time. He spun to look behind him, expecting to see the same empty expanse as every other time he’d tried.
He was not expected golden eyes staring at him from a few feet away.
Tim yelped and jerked back, forgetting for a moment where he was. A lightning-quick hand grabbed his coat before he could pinwheel over the side of the building, clawed fingers yanking him back and correcting his balance before letting go.
The figure stared at Tim, golden, luminous eyes set in a shadowed face. Tim stared back, heart pounding in his ears.
“You punched Batman,” the figure said, cocking their head to one side. It was a strangely bird-like motion. Unbidden, an old nursery rhyme drifted into Tim’s head.
Speak not a whispered word of them.
Tim tucked his cast behind his back and tried to draw himself up. “Who are you?” he asked, voice painfully thin. “What—what do you want?”
The figure continued to stare at him, head cocked at an odd angle. “Tim Drake,” they started. The Court sentences you to die—“You shouldn’t be out here.”
“I—I’m sorry?”
The figure nodded decisively. “Do your parents know where you are?”
Uh, no. The last thing Tim wanted his parents to know about were his nightly escapades into Gotham. If they knew, they’d hire a stricter nanny. Or go through with what they’d always threatened, and ship Tim off to a boarding school.
“You can’t tell them!” Tim blurted out, clutching his camera tight. Worse than losing his camera would be losing his freedom. “You can’t.”
The figure considered him for a stretching moment. “I won’t,” they held up a single finger. “If you come home. With us.”
Tim blinked.
“There are cookies and hot cocoa. And blankets. And it’s warm. Always warm.” The figure ticked off on their fingers. “And everyone’s nice. Especially B.”
“B as in Batman?”
The figure nodded. “He says sorry. For the hand.”
Was Tim seriously going to follow a stranger on the off chance that he’d get to meet Batman again? That was a little too reckless, even for him.
On the other hand, he was getting blackmailed.
“Very well,” Tim said in his most serious voice, extending out a hand. The non-broken one. “You have a deal.”
The figure inspected Tim’s hand for an embarrassingly long time, before delicately shaking it. “Deal,” they parroted.
Notes:
Tim does not know what he was expecting, but it was not a literal nest. On the other hand, there are cookies and blankets and warmth. He could get used to this.
Dick: I solved the problem!
Bruce, long-suffering: you kidnapped a child.
Jason: he got it from you, old man.[All the other wayne kid Batcellanea shorts, in chronological order: 190 — 178 — 185 — 234.]
Chapter 235: unrefusable offer + alt pov
Summary:
Dick finds his wayward little brother.
Notes:
Whumptober No. 19: Blood Trail. Dick's POV of the second scene of unrefusable offer ch1.
Content warning: mob au.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It was like searching for a needle in its favorite haystack—Gotham was theirs, Crime Alley was theirs, but it had been Jason’s first and unless the kid fucked up, there was no way they were going to find him on his home turf.
Not that it would stop Dick—he’d burn this whole city down to flush his little brother out of hiding—but it was making him a tad bit irritable.
A quiet tap on his shoulder, one two three, and Dick spun. “What,” he snapped, temper short, but that was the reason Cass had chosen to accompany him over any of the others. She could read the tension that lay underneath his fury. She could understand.
Cass pointed down, at the ground. Dick had to crouch to see it better, the faint sheen of splatters against the loose gravel.
Blood. Fresh.
Dick straightened right before they heard the scream.
Cass raised an eyebrow. Dick answered with a mean grin. He could always count on Jaybird to fuck up.
By the time they arrived, the alley was empty of everyone except his long-lost little brother. Cass did a brief survey of their surroundings before Dick waved her off—they’d find the assailants another time. Now, their priority was Jason, who was managing a pretty good glower for someone half-slumped on the ground with a sword sticking out of them.
“It looks like you’ve gotten yourself into quite the prickle,” Dick laughed softly as he neared. Jason didn’t respond and Dick realized after a skipped beat that his blue eyes weren’t focused. “What, I thought that would at least get a chuckle.”
“You’re not funny,” came the low, biting rasp, and Dick refused to admit he was relieved. “Dickhead.”
It had been so long since someone had called him that. Since his first, feisty little brother had run away.
“Everyone’s a critic,” Dick crouched down to better observe the kid’s condition. “I’d say it’s nice to see you again, Jason, but unfortunately, that’s debatable.” He reached for the sword but Jason flinched back before he could touch it. “You left.”
It was a snarl, anger from years of slowly building rage. The only thing that was stopping Dick from punching Jason in the face was his pitiful state. He really wasn’t looking so good.
“Damian,” Jason said abruptly, voice getting raspier and raspier. “How—how is—”
“The al Ghul kid?” Dick hummed. “He’s doing fine.” He had to tear the shirt to better observe the sword wound, and bit down the hiss when doing so uncovered fresh scars. “Shocked the hell out of Bruce though.” Dick had never seen him that surprised before. “Especially when he said you dropped him off,” Dick’s voice hardened, “and ran away instead of saying hello.”
Jaybird had been so close. Back at the Manor, just outside the walls, closer than he’d been in three years—and he’d walked away.
Despite his fury, Dick probed gently around the sword, careful of the blood dripping out of the wound.
“Should I have stopped for tea and cookies?” Jason snarked back.
Dick couldn’t help the snort. “Alfred would’ve appreciated that,” he murmured. “And I’m sure it would’ve been less messy than this.” By his calculations, they didn’t have much time before the blood loss reached critical proportions. “You had to go the extra mile, didn’t you,” Dick sighed, nodding to Cass as he sat back on his heels, pulling out his phone to call it in. “Couldn’t get stabbed or shot, oh no, that’s not good enough for Jason Todd. You had to get impaled.”
The check-in was perfunctory, merely a ‘we found him’, but Dick knew that Bruce would get a car to them within five minutes.
“Always so dramatic.”
Jason glared and Dick smiled fondly.
“Here,” Cass called out, handing over the prepared sedative. Unfortunately, before Dick could turn to Jason, his little brother was scrambling away.
Attempting to make a break for it, Dick assumed, until he saw the terror in Jason’s eyes, gaze firmly fixed on the needle. “Stay away,” he hissed, voice cracking as he curled against the wall.
“Jaybird,” Dick stopped, soothing like he was talking to an injured bird. “It’s just a sedative.”
Jason was shaking, head to toe, panting breaths filling the alleyway. Fresh blood trickled down his stomach to seep into his pants. “Don’t,” came out halfway between a snarl and a plea.
“You’re hurt, Jaybird,” Dick crouched so he wasn’t looming and put on his best reassuring tone. “We need to get you to a doctor.”
Jason had always hated needles, but he usually did a good job of staying still when it was for his own good.
“Please,” the snarl broke all the way to pleading, interspersed with choked gasps. “Please—I’m sorry. I’m sorry for running. Don’t—don’t do this. Please.”
Dick shot a bewildered look at Cass. Cass merely shrugged and signed, “Scared.”
“Jaybird?” Dick asked softly.
“Not like this, Dick,” his little brother begged, terror mixed with despair in those foggy blue eyes. “Please. Please, just make it quick.”
The poor little idiot. As though Dick would ever let anyone take his Jaybird away from him.
“Oh, Jaybird,” Dick yanked his little brother closer, letting him fall into his arms and clutch him and gasp for breath as Dick calmly brushed sweat-damp hair out of half-dimmed blue eyes. “We don’t want you dead.” The sedative slid neatly into the crook of Jason’s elbow. “We want you home.”
And Dick was going to make damn sure Jason never left again.
Notes:
[All unrefusable offer Batcellanea shorts in chronological order: 230 — 235 — 223.]
Chapter 236: leash + alt pov
Summary:
The mage is finally awake.
Notes:
Whumptober No. 21: “Let the bedsheet soak up the tears.”. Slade's POV of second scene of leash.
Content warning: mage/wolf au.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
When Slade got to the tent, he realized that Joey’s description wasn’t quite accurate. The mage’s eyes were open but unfocused, slumped against the pillows as tears leaked down his face. His attention snapped to Slade as he entered, but he made no effort to get up.
Though perhaps some of it was due to the weight sprawled over him. “I said he needed rest,” Slade scooped up his daughter to scoot her to the side. “I didn’t say use him as a bed.”
Rose grumbled something unintelligible under her breath, yawned, and went straight back to sleep. Slade shook his head in fond amusement before turning back to the mage.
He still hadn’t gotten up, gaze fixed on Slade but strangely distant, like he was looking through him. Slade disliked it.
“Hello,” he said softly. “How are you feeling?”
The mage’s eyes were glimmering, one hand drifting over his collarbone, aimlessly searching for something that wasn’t there. When Villain had examined the mage, he’d been tight-lipped and furious. Slade hadn’t asked for details, but he didn’t need to.
The kid’s face told enough of his story.
“He was crying when he woke up,” Joey signed, worried. “And he looked really sad when he talked about his family.”
“I see,” Slade answered. “Could you go fetch some water?”
Joey perked up at something to do. Slade turned back to the mage and shifted to a cross-legged position.
“It’s been a little more than a day since you lost consciousness,” Slade said in the tone of voice he used for injured pups. The mage was older than them, probably older than Grant, but he looked so lost and confused that Slade couldn’t help it. “Villain said you nearly drained yourself, and that having close sources of magic nearby would help you recover faster.”
The pups had been thrilled at being given a job, especially after Villain stopped them from bothering Grant, though napping was hardly an arduous task.
Slade took a deep breath and let it out slowly. It ached at the part of him that hated debts, but he couldn’t deny it existed. Couldn’t deny it had been worth it. “Thank you for saving my son.”
For his family, for his eldest—Slade would deny the mage nothing.
Joey returned with the water and Slade slowly propped the mage up, leaning him against Slade’s side when it was clear the mage wasn’t going to stay upright on his own. “Can you hold it?” Slade asked, curling the mage’s hands around the cup before realizing how stupid of a question it was. The mage could hardly keep his eyes open, much less his grip firm.
Slade supported the cup instead, keeping a careful control on how fast the mage was drinking. Joey hovered right behind with the water jug, filling it until the mage pressed weakly against Slade’s grip and Slade paused.
“Still thirsty?” Slade asked.
“No,” came the low, whispery rasp, fingers swiftly drooping away from the cup. Slade had listened when Villain explained about magical exhaustion, he just hadn’t expected it to be so acute.
“Get a cup of morning porridge,” Slade instructed Joey. “Sweetened with honey.”
Joey immediately ran to get it, but the mage was only semi-conscious by the time he got back. Slade holding the cup to his lips got nothing.
“It’s porridge, mage,” Slade coaxed. “You need to get your strength up.”
“His name is D-I-C-K,” Joey signed, peering around Slade.
“You need to drink this, Dick,” Slade cajoled, and the mage parted his lips slightly. “Then you can go back to sleep.”
Slade let the porridge trickle in slowly, waiting and watching to make sure the mage swallowed before tipping in more. The kid’s eyes fluttered as he neared the end of the cup, managing to crack them open once, but they soon slid shut again.
“You can go back to sleep,” Slade murmured, gently laying the kid back down and tucking him in. Joey swiftly transformed and bounded back to curl up against the mage’s side as the mage slipped back into sleep.
Slade, staring at the three nappers, was sorely tempted to join them. If only he wasn’t the alpha. Slade sighed and got up, leaving the pups to it.

Pages Navigation
i_have_autism on Chapter 1 Tue 04 May 2021 10:42PM UTC
Comment Actions
envysparkler on Chapter 1 Fri 07 May 2021 05:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
i_have_autism on Chapter 1 Fri 07 May 2021 06:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
envysparkler on Chapter 1 Sat 15 May 2021 06:14PM UTC
Comment Actions
stillonpatrol on Chapter 1 Sun 16 May 2021 05:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
envysparkler on Chapter 1 Tue 01 Jun 2021 06:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
stillonpatrol on Chapter 1 Wed 02 Jun 2021 05:08AM UTC
Comment Actions
soliddust on Chapter 1 Tue 18 May 2021 08:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
envysparkler on Chapter 1 Tue 01 Jun 2021 06:18PM UTC
Comment Actions
IHaveSpreadMyDreamsUnderYourFeet on Chapter 1 Wed 19 May 2021 04:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
envysparkler on Chapter 1 Tue 01 Jun 2021 06:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
ShinyShammie on Chapter 1 Tue 25 May 2021 05:06AM UTC
Comment Actions
envysparkler on Chapter 1 Sat 29 May 2021 11:29AM UTC
Comment Actions
LostAndDowned on Chapter 1 Thu 27 May 2021 10:20AM UTC
Comment Actions
envysparkler on Chapter 1 Thu 27 May 2021 01:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
maelodia on Chapter 1 Mon 07 Jun 2021 04:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
envysparkler on Chapter 1 Sun 13 Jun 2021 06:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
shadinglines on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Jun 2021 05:19PM UTC
Comment Actions
envysparkler on Chapter 1 Wed 16 Jun 2021 06:33PM UTC
Comment Actions
ChaoticNeutral18 on Chapter 1 Sun 20 Jun 2021 08:07PM UTC
Comment Actions
ChaoticNeutral18 on Chapter 1 Sun 20 Jun 2021 08:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
sofiaottoman on Chapter 1 Fri 25 Jun 2021 05:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
RandomQueerNerd on Chapter 1 Wed 04 Aug 2021 09:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
envysparkler on Chapter 1 Mon 09 Aug 2021 03:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
BioHammer on Chapter 1 Thu 12 Aug 2021 12:20AM UTC
Comment Actions
Lilmia_Casand on Chapter 1 Sat 28 Aug 2021 03:49PM UTC
Comment Actions
Dice_in_a_Can on Chapter 1 Tue 31 Aug 2021 10:27AM UTC
Comment Actions
envysparkler on Chapter 1 Wed 01 Sep 2021 04:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
unfittingpuzzlepieces on Chapter 1 Sat 04 Sep 2021 07:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
Trekkele on Chapter 1 Mon 22 Nov 2021 06:53AM UTC
Comment Actions
envysparkler on Chapter 1 Tue 30 Nov 2021 05:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
WhiteLakeMer on Chapter 1 Wed 05 Jan 2022 05:32AM UTC
Comment Actions
*extra kudos* (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sat 29 Jan 2022 08:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
PoeticNepeta on Chapter 1 Sat 05 Feb 2022 11:50PM UTC
Last Edited Sat 05 Feb 2022 11:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
envysparkler on Chapter 1 Sun 06 Feb 2022 03:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
HPNU92 on Chapter 1 Thu 10 Feb 2022 04:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation